The Origin of Species - by Charles Darwin INTRODUCTION. When on board H.M.S. Beagle, as naturalist, I was much struck with certain facts in the distribution of the organic beings inhabiting South America, and in the geological relations of the present to the past inhabitants of that continent. These facts, as will be seen in the latter chapters of this volume, seemed to throw some light on the origin of species--that mystery of mysteries, as it has been called by one of our greatest philosophers. On my return home, it occurred to me, in 1837, that something might perhaps be made out on this question by patiently accumulating and reflecting on all sorts of facts which could possibly have any bearing on it. After five years' work I allowed myself to speculate on the subject, and drew up some short notes; these I enlarged in 1844 into a sketch of the conclusions, which then seemed to me probable: from that period to the present day I have steadily pursued the same object. I hope that I may be excused for entering on these personal details, as I give them to show that I have not been hasty in coming to a decision. My work is now (1859) nearly finished; but as it will take me many more years to complete it, and as my health is far from strong, I have been urged to publish this abstract. I have more especially been induced to do this, as Mr. Wallace, who is now studying the natural history of the Malay Archipelago, has arrived at almost exactly the same general conclusions that I have on the origin of species. In 1858 he sent me a memoir on this subject, with a request that I would forward it to Sir Charles Lyell, who sent it to the Linnean Society, and it is published in the third volume of the Journal of that Society. Sir C. Lyell and Dr. Hooker, who both knew of my work--the latter having read my sketch of 1844--honoured me by thinking it advisable to publish, with Mr. Wallace's excellent memoir, some brief extracts from my manuscripts. This abstract, which I now publish, must necessarily be imperfect. I cannot here give references and authorities for my several statements; and I must trust to the reader reposing some confidence in my accuracy. No doubt errors may have crept in, though I hope I have always been cautious in trusting to good authorities alone. I can here give only the general conclusions at which I have arrived, with a few facts in illustration, but which, I hope, in most cases will suffice. No one can feel more sensible than I do of the necessity of hereafter publishing in detail all the facts, with references, on which my conclusions have been grounded; and I hope in a future

work to do this. For I am well aware that scarcely a single point is discussed in this volume on which facts cannot be adduced, often apparently leading to conclusions directly opposite to those at which I have arrived. A fair result can be obtained only by fully stating and balancing the facts and arguments on both sides of each question; and this is here impossible. I much regret that want of space prevents my having the satisfaction of acknowledging the generous assistance which I have received from very many naturalists, some of them personally unknown to me. I cannot, however, let this opportunity pass without expressing my deep obligations to Dr. Hooker, who, for the last fifteen years, has aided me in every possible way by his large stores of knowledge and his excellent judgment. In considering the origin of species, it is quite conceivable that a naturalist, reflecting on the mutual affinities of organic beings, on their embryological relations, their geographical distribution, geological succession, and other such facts, might come to the conclusion that species had not been independently created, but had descended, like varieties, from other species. Nevertheless, such a conclusion, even if well founded, would be unsatisfactory, until it could be shown how the innumerable species, inhabiting this world have been modified, so as to acquire that perfection of structure and coadaptation which justly excites our admiration. Naturalists continually refer to external conditions, such as climate, food, etc., as the only possible cause of variation. In one limited sense, as we shall hereafter see, this may be true; but it is preposterous to attribute to mere external conditions, the structure, for instance, of the woodpecker, with its feet, tail, beak, and tongue, so admirably adapted to catch insects under the bark of trees. In the case of the mistletoe, which draws its nourishment from certain trees, which has seeds that must be transported by certain birds, and which has flowers with separate sexes absolutely requiring the agency of certain insects to bring pollen from one flower to the other, it is equally preposterous to account for the structure of this parasite, with its relations to several distinct organic beings, by the effects of external conditions, or of habit, or of the volition of the plant itself. It is, therefore, of the highest importance to gain a clear insight into the means of modification and coadaptation. At the commencement of my observations it seemed to me probable that a careful study of domesticated animals and of cultivated plants would offer the best chance of making out this obscure problem. Nor have I been disappointed; in this and in all other perplexing cases I have invariably found that our knowledge, imperfect though it be, of variation under domestication, afforded

the best and safest clue. I may venture to express my conviction of the high value of such studies, although they have been very commonly neglected by naturalists. From these considerations, I shall devote the first chapter of this abstract to variation under domestication. We shall thus see that a large amount of hereditary modification is at least possible; and, what is equally or more important, we shall see how great is the power of man in accumulating by his selection successive slight variations. I will then pass on to the variability of species in a state of nature; but I shall, unfortunately, be compelled to treat this subject far too briefly, as it can be treated properly only by giving long catalogues of facts. We shall, however, be enabled to discuss what circumstances are most favourable to variation. In the next chapter the struggle for existence among all organic beings throughout the world, which inevitably follows from the high geometrical ratio of their increase, will be considered. This is the doctrine of Malthus, applied to the whole animal and vegetable kingdoms. As many more individuals of each species are born than can possibly survive; and as, consequently, there is a frequently recurring struggle for existence, it follows that any being, if it vary however slightly in any manner profitable to itself, under the complex and sometimes varying conditions of life, will have a better chance of surviving, and thus be NATURALLY SELECTED. From the strong principle of inheritance, any selected variety will tend to propagate its new and modified form. This fundamental subject of natural selection will be treated at some length in the fourth chapter; and we shall then see how natural selection almost inevitably causes much extinction of the less improved forms of life, and leads to what I have called divergence of character. In the next chapter I shall discuss the complex and little known laws of variation. In the five succeeding chapters, the most apparent and gravest difficulties in accepting the theory will be given: namely, first, the difficulties of transitions, or how a simple being or a simple organ can be changed and perfected into a highly developed being or into an elaborately constructed organ; secondly the subject of instinct, or the mental powers of animals; thirdly, hybridism, or the infertility of species and the fertility of varieties when intercrossed; and fourthly, the imperfection of the geological record. In the next chapter I shall consider the geological succession of organic beings throughout time; in the twelfth and thirteenth, their geographical distribution throughout space; in the fourteenth, their classification or mutual affinities, both when mature and in an embryonic condition. In the last chapter I shall give a brief recapitulation of the whole work, and a few concluding remarks.

No one ought to feel surprise at much remaining as yet unexplained in regard to the origin of species and varieties, if he make due allowance for our profound ignorance in regard to the mutual relations of the many beings which live around us. Who can explain why one species ranges widely and is very numerous, and why another allied species has a narrow range and is rare? Yet these relations are of the highest importance, for they determine the present welfare and, as I believe, the future success and modification of every inhabitant of this world. Still less do we know of the mutual relations of the innumerable inhabitants of the world during the many past geological epochs in its history. Although much remains obscure, and will long remain obscure, I can entertain no doubt, after the most deliberate study and dispassionate judgment of which I am capable, that the view which most naturalists until recently entertained, and which I formerly entertained--namely, that each species has been independently created--is erroneous. I am fully convinced that species are not immutable; but that those belonging to what are called the same genera are lineal descendants of some other and generally extinct species, in the same manner as the acknowledged varieties of any one species are the descendants of that species. Furthermore, I am convinced that natural selection has been the most important, but not the exclusive, means of modification.

Chapter 1
The Origin of Species - by Charles Darwin CHAPTER I. CAUSES OF VARIABILITY.

When we compare the individuals of the same variety or sub-variety of our older cultivated plants and animals, one of the first points which strikes us is, that they generally differ more from each other than do the individuals of any one species or variety in a state of nature. And if we reflect on the vast diversity of the plants and animals which have been cultivated, and which have varied during all ages under the most different climates and treatment, we are driven to conclude that this great variability is due to our domestic productions having been raised under conditions of life not so uniform as, and somewhat different from, those to which the parent species had been exposed under nature. There is, also, some probability in the view propounded by Andrew Knight, that this variability may be partly connected with excess of food. It seems clear that organic beings must be exposed during several generations to new conditions to cause any great amount of variation; and that, when the organisation has once begun to vary, it generally continues varying for many generations. No case is on record of a variable organism ceasing to vary under cultivation. Our oldest cultivated plants, such as wheat, still yield new varieties: our oldest domesticated animals are still capable of rapid improvement or modification. As far as I am able to judge, after long attending to the subject, the conditions of life appear to act in two ways--directly on the whole organisation or on certain parts alone and in directly by affecting the reproductive system. With respect to the direct action, we must bear in mind that in every case, as Professor Weismann has lately insisted, and as I have incidently shown in my work on "Variation under Domestication," there are two factors: namely, the nature of the organism and the nature of the conditions. The former seems to be much the more important; for nearly similar variations sometimes arise under, as far as we can judge, dissimilar conditions; and, on the other hand, dissimilar variations arise under conditions which appear to be nearly uniform. The effects on the offspring are either definite or in definite. They may be considered as definite when all or nearly all the offspring of individuals exposed to certain conditions during several generations are modified in the same manner. It is extremely difficult to come to any conclusion in regard to the extent of the changes which have been thus definitely induced. There can, however, be little doubt about many slight changes, such as size from the amount of food, colour from the nature of the food, thickness of the skin and hair from climate, etc. Each of the endless variations which we see in the plumage of our fowls must have had some efficient cause; and if the same cause were to act uniformly during a long series of generations on many individuals, all probably would be modified in the same manner. Such facts as the complex and extraordinary out growths which variably follow from the insertion of a minute drop of poison by a gall-producing

insect, shows us what singular modifications might result in the case of plants from a chemical change in the nature of the sap. In definite variability is a much more common result of changed conditions than definite variability, and has probably played a more important part in the formation of our domestic races. We see in definite variability in the endless slight peculiarities which distinguish the individuals of the same species, and which cannot be accounted for by inheritance from either parent or from some more remote ancestor. Even strongly-marked differences occasionally appear in the young of the same litter, and in seedlings from the same seed-capsule. At long intervals of time, out of millions of individuals reared in the same country and fed on nearly the same food, deviations of structure so strongly pronounced as to deserve to be called monstrosities arise; but monstrosities cannot be separated by any distinct line from slighter variations. All such changes of structure, whether extremely slight or strongly marked, which appear among many individuals living together, may be considered as the in definite effects of the conditions of life on each individual organism, in nearly the same manner as the chill effects different men in an in definite manner, according to their state of body or constitution, causing coughs or colds, rheumatism, or inflammation of various organs. With respect to what I have called the in direct action of changed conditions, namely, through the reproductive system of being affected, we may infer that variability is thus induced, partly from the fact of this system being extremely sensitive to any change in the conditions, and partly from the similarity, as Kolreuter and others have remarked, between the variability which follows from the crossing of distinct species, and that which may be observed with plants and animals when reared under new or unnatural conditions. Many facts clearly show how eminently susceptible the reproductive system is to very slight changes in the surrounding conditions. Nothing is more easy than to tame an animal, and few things more difficult than to get it to breed freely under confinement, even when the male and female unite. How many animals there are which will not breed, though kept in an almost free state in their native country! This is generally, but erroneously attributed to vitiated instincts. Many cultivated plants display the utmost vigour, and yet rarely or never seed! In some few cases it has been discovered that a very trifling change, such as a little more or less water at some particular period of growth, will determine whether or not a plant will produce seeds. I cannot here give the details which I have collected and elsewhere published on this curious subject; but to show how singular the laws are which determine the reproduction of animals under confinement, I may mention that carnivorous animals, even from the tropics, breed in this country pretty freely

and vary very slightly--perhaps hardly more than in a state of nature. and when. and producing offspring somewhat unlike their parents. we see domesticated animals and plants. growing under different conditions. and sometimes by seed. long-lived. EFFECTS OF HABIT AND OF THE USE OR DISUSE OF PARTS. which seldom produce young. with the exception of the plantigrades or bear family. we see individuals. for I have given in another work a long list of "sporting plants. Some naturalists have maintained that all variations are connected with the act of sexual reproduction. As a single bud out of many thousands produced year after year on the same tree under uniform conditions. buds on peach. in the same condition as in the most sterile hybrids. that is. has been known suddenly to assume a new character. carnivorous birds. yet having their reproductive system so seriously affected by unperceived causes as to fail to act. have sometimes yielded nearly the same variety--for instance.under confinement. With animals the increased use or disuse of parts has had a more marked influence. of plants which have suddenly produced a single bud with a new and sometimes widely different character from that of the other buds on the same plant. but are far from rare under culture. when it does act under confinement. on the one hand. INHERITANCE. so will some animals and plants withstand domestication or cultivation. I may add that as some organisms breed freely under the most unnatural conditions--for instance. though taken young from a state of nature perfectly tamed. rabbits and ferrets kept in hutches--showing that their reproductive organs are not easily affected. Changed habits produce an inherited effect as in the period of the flowering of plants when transported from one climate to another. and buds on common roses producing moss-roses-. and as buds on distinct trees. on the other hand. hardly ever lay fertile eggs. acting irregularly. we need not be surprised at this system. etc. offsets. perhaps of not more importance than the nature of the spark. has in determining the nature of the flames. whereas. breeding freely under confinement.. by which a mass of combustible matter is ignited.trees producing nectarines. but this is certainly an error. as they may be named.we clearly see that the nature of the conditions is of subordinate importance in comparison with the nature of the organism in determining each particular form of variation. These bud variations." as they are called by gardeners. When. They occur rarely under nature. Many exotic plants have pollen utterly worthless. with the rarest exception. though often weak and sickly. CORRELATED VARIATION. can be propagated by grafts. and healthy (of which I could give numerous instances). thus I find in the domestic duck .

The results of the various. and thus augmenting. of which many remarkable cases could be given among animals and plants. It is well worth while carefully to study the several treatises on some of our old cultivated plants. Breeders believe that long limbs are almost always accompanied by an elongated head. is probably another instance of the effects of use. in comparison with these organs in other countries. some few of which can be dimly seen. From facts collected by Heusinger. and it is really surprising to note the endless points of structure and . the correlations between quite distinct parts are very curious. long-haired and coarse-haired animals are apt to have. on asking some farmers in Virginia how it was that all their pigs were black. and many instances are given in Isidore Geoffroy St.e. "we select the black members of a litter for raising. than its wild parents." Hairless dogs have imperfect teeth. as is asserted. pigeons with feathered feet have skin between their outer toes. Important changes in the embryo or larva will probably entail changes in the mature animal. unknown. which coloured their bones pink. and one of the "crackers" (i. he will almost certainly modify unintentionally other parts of the structure. any peculiarity. it appears that white sheep and pigs are injured by certain plants. and this change may be safely attributed to the domestic duck flying much less. I will here only allude to what may be called correlated variation. in proportion to the whole skeleton. and walking more. Virginia squatters) added. Hence if man goes on selecting. and those with long beaks large feet. and the view which has been suggested that the drooping is due to disuse of the muscles of the ear. Tait that this is confined to the males. In monstrosities. from the animals being seldom much alarmed. seems probable. and will hereafter be briefly discussed. pigeons with short beaks have small feet. The great and inherited development of the udders in cows and goats in countries where they are habitually milked. Some instances of correlation are quite whimsical. owing to the mysterious laws of correlation. thus cats which are entirely white and have blue eyes are generally deaf.. Colour and constitutional peculiarities go together. while dark-coloured individuals escape: Professor Wyman has recently communicated to me a good illustration of this fact.that the bones of the wing weigh less and the bones of the leg more. etc. than do the same bones in the wild duck. and which caused the hoofs of all but the black varieties to drop off. or but dimly understood laws of variation are infinitely complex and diversified. but it has been lately stated by Mr. as on the hyacinth. long or many horns. they informed him that the pigs ate the paint-root (Lachnanthes). as they alone have a good chance of living. Many laws regulate variation. potato. Hilaire's great work on this subject. Not one of our domestic animals can be named which has not in some country drooping ears. even the dahlia.

In many cases this could not be otherwise. which I think may be trusted. the mere doctrine of chances almost compels us to attribute its reappearance to inheritance. If strange and rare deviations of structure are truly inherited. we cannot tell whether it may not be due to the same cause having acted on both. No breeder doubts how strong is the tendency to inheritance. and we see it in the father and child. why a peculiarity is often transmitted from one sex to both sexes. peculiarities in the silk-worm are known to appear at the corresponding caterpillar or cocoon stage. any very rare deviation. But the number and diversity of inheritable deviations of structure. once among several million individuals--and it reappears in the child. due to some extraordinary combination of circumstances. in two large volumes. Every one must have heard of cases of albinism. it tends to reappear in the offspring at a corresponding age. yet that . are endless. and non-inheritance as the anomaly. thus the inherited peculiarities in the horns of cattle could appear only in the offspring when nearly mature. when there is no apparent reason why a peculiarity should appear at any particular age. more commonly but not exclusively to the like sex. no one can say why the same peculiarity in different individuals of the same species. is the fullest and the best on this subject. why the child often reverts in certain characteristics to its grandfather or grandmother or more remote ancestor.. though sometimes earlier. prickly skin. is sometimes inherited and sometimes not so. or in different species. that like produces like is his fundamental belief: doubts have been thrown on this principle only by theoretical writers. appearing in several members of the same family. The laws governing inheritance are for the most part unknown. etc. But hereditary diseases and some other facts make me believe that the rule has a wider extension. and that. both those of slight and those of considerable physiological importance. Any variation which is not inherited is unimportant for us. When any deviation of structure often appears. It is a fact of some importance to us. and departs in a slight degree from that of the parental type. less strange and commoner deviations may be freely admitted to be inheritable. either exclusively or in a much greater degree. Dr. Prosper Lucas' treatise. The whole organisation seems to have become plastic. but when among individuals. to look at the inheritance of every character whatever as the rule. is that. that peculiarities appearing in the males of our domestic breeds are often transmitted. hairy bodies. apparently exposed to the same conditions. to the males alone. appears in the parent--say. A much more important rule. Perhaps the correct way of viewing the whole subject would be. or to one sex alone.constitution in which the varieties and sub-varieties differ slightly from each other. at whatever period of life a peculiarity first appears.

in such case. it seems to me not improbable that if we could succeed in naturalising. would be opposed to all experience. though appearing late in life. and not to the primary cause which may have acted on the ovules or on the male element. any slight deviations in their structure. In many cases we do not know what the aboriginal stock was. or were to cultivate. I may here refer to a statement often made by naturalists--namely. Having alluded to the subject of reversion. and so could not tell whether or not nearly perfect reversion had ensued. If it could be shown that our domestic varieties manifested a strong tendency to reversion--that is. in very poor soil--in which case. I grant that we could deduce nothing from domestic varieties in regard to species. for by the experiment itself the conditions of life are changed. These remarks are of course confined to the first APPEARANCE of the peculiarity. as our varieties certainly do occasionally revert in some of their characters to ancestral forms. Nevertheless. revert to the wild aboriginal stock. some effect would have to be attributed to the DEFINITE action of the poor soil --that they would. that our domestic varieties. It would be necessary. CHARACTER OF DOMESTIC VARIETIES. in nearly the same manner as the increased length of the horns in the offspring from a short-horned cow by a long-horned bull. during many generations. so that free intercrossing might check. to a large extent. . when run wild. and poultry of various breeds. that only a single variety should be turned loose in its new home. and esculent vegetables. to lose their acquired characters. or even wholly. Whether or not the experiment would succeed is not of great importance for our line of argument. There would be great difficulty in proving its truth: we may safely conclude that very many of the most strongly marked domestic varieties could not possibly live in a wild state. the several races. for instance. Hence it has been argued that no deductions can be drawn from domestic races to species in a state of nature. while kept under the same conditions and while kept in a considerable body. by blending together. of the cabbage. is clearly due to the male does tend to appear in the offspring at the same period at which it first appeared in the parent. I believe this rule to be of the highest importance in explaining the laws of embryology. DIFFICULTY OF DISTINGUISHING BETWEEN VARIETIES AND SPECIES. for an unlimited number of generations. gradually but invariably revert in character to their aboriginal stocks. long and short-horned cattle. however. ORIGIN OF DOMESTIC VARIETIES FROM ONE OR MORE SPECIES. in order to prevent the effects of intercrossing. I have in vain endeavoured to discover on what decisive facts the above statement has so often and so boldly been made. But there is not a shadow of evidence in favour of this view: to assert that we could not breed our cart and race-horses.

terrier. that. When it is explained how genera originate under nature. it could be shown that the greyhound. then such facts would have great weight in making us doubt about the immutability of the many closely allied natural species--for instance. This must be admitted as true. and by other competent judges as mere varieties. from not knowing whether they are descended from one or several parent species. but the differences in most cases are less in degree. it will be seen that we have no right to expect often to find a generic amount of difference in our domesticated races. In the case of strongly marked races of some other domesticated species. less uniformity of character than in true species. of the many foxes--inhabiting the different quarters of the world. by which I mean. we are soon involved in doubt. and compare them with closely allied species. were the offspring of any single species. I believe that a small part of the difference is due to their being descended from distinct species.When we look to the hereditary varieties or races of our domestic animals and plants. they often differ in an extreme degree in some one part. all such valuations being at present empirical. that the whole amount of difference between the several breeds of the dog has been produced under domestication. but naturalists differ much in determining what characters are of generic value. if. bloodhound. as we shall presently see. . It has often been stated that domestic races do not differ from each other in characters of generic value. spaniel and bull-dog. this source of doubt would not so perpetually recur. we generally perceive in each domestic race. if it could be cleared up. If any well marked distinction existed between a domestic race and a species. as already remarked. for instance. I do not believe. and more especially when compared with the species under nature to which they are nearest allied. both when compared one with another. With these exceptions (and with that of the perfect fertility of varieties when crossed--a subject hereafter to be discussed). which we all know propagate their kind truly. In attempting to estimate the amount of structural difference between allied domestic races. This point. in several trifling respects. would be interesting. domestic races of the same species differ from each other in the same manner as do the closely allied species of the same genus in a state of nature. for the domestic races of many animals and plants have been ranked by some competent judges as the descendants of aboriginally distinct species. It can be shown that this statement is not correct. there is presumptive or even strong evidence that all are descended from a single wild stock. Domestic races often have a somewhat monstrous character. although differing from each other and from other species of the same genus.

and that some of these ancient breeds closely resemble. I do not dispute that these capacities have added largely to the value of most of our domesticated productions. after a laborious collection of all known facts. and whether it would endure other climates? Has the little variability of the ass and goose. But this only throws far backward the history of civilisation. and that their blood. and could be made to breed for an equal number of generations under domestication. might have varied and given rise to distinct races. it is not possible to come to any definite conclusion. during which the domesticated animals.habitations of Switzerland. The origin of most of our domestic animals will probably forever remain vague. those still existing. looking to the domestic dogs of the whole world. and we know that at the present day there is hardly a tribe so barbarous as not to have domesticated at least the dog. I have. flows in the veins of our domestic breeds. kept by different tribes in different districts. whether it would vary in succeeding generations. equal in number to our domesticated productions. But I may here state that. when he first tamed an animal.It has often been assumed that man has chosen for domestication animals and plants having an extraordinary inherent tendency to vary. the poppy for oil and flax. and shows that animals were domesticated at a much earlier period than has hitherto been supposed. and this again implies a long continued previous period of less advanced civilisation. The argument mainly relied on by those who believe in the multiple origin of our domestic animals is. that we find in the most ancient times. They also carried on commerce with other nations. and likewise to withstand diverse climates. or the small power of endurance of warmth by the reindeer. on the monuments of Egypt. and in the lake. or of cold by the common camel. the pea. they would on an average vary as largely as the parent species of our existing domesticated productions have varied. as Heer has remarked. or are even identical with. that they had at this early age progressed considerably in civilisation. whether they are descended from one or several wild species. were taken from a state of nature. and belonging to equally diverse classes and countries. All this clearly shows. but how could a savage possibly know. Since the discovery of flint tools in the superficial formations of many parts of the world. In regard to sheep and goats I . in some cases mingled together. prevented their domestication? I cannot doubt that if other animals and plants. much diversity in the breeds. come to the conclusion that several wild species of Canidae have been tamed. all geologists believe that barbarian men existed at an enormously remote period. In the case of most of our anciently domesticated animals and plants. The lake-inhabitants of Switzerland cultivated several kinds of wheat and barley. and they possessed several domesticated animals.

it appears to me almost certain that all are the descendants of the wild Indian fowl. I am doubtfully inclined to believe. the bloodhound. may. for who will believe that animals closely resembling the Italian greyhound. that all the races belong to the same species. etc. bloodhound. voice. Even in the case of the breeds of the domestic dog throughout the world. the bull-dog. indeed. it is almost certain that they are descended from a different aboriginal stock from our European cattle. etc. and some competent judges believe that these latter have had two or three wild progenitors. and of others who have studied this bird in India.. and several goats. Blyth. This conclusion. in Europe alone. constitution and structure of the humped Indian cattle. Spain. pug-dog. etc. and examined their skeletons. etc. The doctrine of the origin of our several domestic races from several aboriginal stocks.--so unlike all wild Canidae--ever existed in a state of nature? It has often been loosely said that all our races of dogs have been produced by the crossing of a few aboriginal species. whether or not these deserve to be called species. In regard to ducks and rabbits. in opposition to several authors. and several even within Great Britain. in the wild . for whence otherwise could they have been derived? So it is in India. has been carried to an absurd extreme by some authors. At this rate there must have existed at least a score of species of wild cattle. One author believes that there formerly existed eleven wild species of sheep peculiar to Great Britain! When we bear in mind that Britain has now not one peculiar mammal. but that each of these kingdoms possesses several peculiar breeds of cattle. which I admit are descended from several wild species. the evidence is clear that they are all descended from the common duck and wild rabbit. having bred and crossed them. sheep. They believe that every race which breeds true. we must admit the former existence of the most extreme forms. and France but few distinct from those of Germany. as many sheep. Having kept nearly all the English breeds of the fowl alive. Gallus bankiva. or Blenheim spaniel. and if we account for our several domestic races by this process.. has had its wild prototype.can form no decided opinion. Blyth. bull-dog. From facts communicated to me by Mr. we must admit that many domestic breeds must have originated in Europe. it cannot be doubted that there has been an immense amount of inherited variation. as the Italian greyhound. be looked upon as established by the admirable researches of Professor Rutimeyer. and this is the conclusion of Mr. some breeds of which differ much from each other. With respect to horses. from reasons which I cannot here give. as well as that of the specific distinction between the humped and common cattle. but by crossing we can only get forms in some degree intermediate between their parents. let the distinctive characters be ever so slight.. on the habits. and so with Hungary.

entailing corresponding differences in their skulls. proportionally to its size. Many cases are on record showing that a race may be modified by occasional crosses if aided by the careful selection of the individuals which present the desired character. C. more especially by the Hon. and a wide gape of mouth. the upper part of the oesophagus. with a line of reversed feathers down the breast. others singularly short tails. Compare the English carrier and the short-faced tumbler. The barb is allied to the carrier. Moreover. taken up domestic pigeons. and it has.state. and see the wonderful difference in their beaks. but to obtain a race intermediate between two quite distinct races would be very difficult. after deliberation. but. massive beak and large feet. Sebright expressly experimented with this object and failed. THEIR DIFFERENCES AND ORIGIN. The runt is a bird of great size. some of the sub-breeds of runts have very long necks. may well excite astonishment and even laughter. instead of a long beak. Sir J. I have kept every breed which I could purchase or obtain. Believing that it is always best to study some special group. The offspring from the first cross between two pure breeds is tolerably and sometimes (as I have found with pigeons) quite uniform in character. and the common tumbler has the singular inherited habit of flying at a great height in a compact flock. Murray from Persia. and have been most kindly favoured with skins from several quarters of the world. is also remarkable from the wonderful development of the carunculated skin about the head. as their names express. utter a very different coo from the . and its enormously developed crop. The carrier. and every thing seems simple enough. and then the difficulty of the task becomes manifest. has a very short and broad one. Many treatises in different languages have been published on pigeons. wings. the possibility of making distinct races by crossing has been greatly exaggerated. I have associated with several eminent fanciers. I have. and this is accompanied by greatly elongated eyelids. and legs. BREEDS OF THE DOMESTIC PIGEON. and have been permitted to join two of the London Pigeon Clubs. others very long wings and tails. and it has the habit of continually expanding. and tumbling in the air head over heels. and some of them are very important. slightly. with long. The short-faced tumbler has a beak in outline almost like that of a finch. as being of considerable antiquity. The turbit has a short and conical beak. but when these mongrels are crossed one with another for several generations. The Jacobin has the feathers so much reversed along the back of the neck that they form a hood. The diversity of the breeds is something astonishing. elongated wing and tail feathers. hardly two of them are alike. which it glories in inflating. W. The pouter has a much elongated body. very large external orifices to the nostrils. and by the Hon. Elliot from India. more especially the male bird. The trumpeter and laugher.

namely. Lastly. the development of skin between the toes. more especially as in each of these breeds several truly-inherited sub-breeds. As several of the reasons which have led me to this belief are in some degree applicable in other cases. are all points of structure which are variable. including under this term several geographical races or sub-species. as does the number of the ribs. the number of scutellae on the toes. the development of the bones of the face. in certain breeds. and . Moreover. Great as are the differences between the breeds of the pigeon. the normal number in all the members of the great pigeon family: these feathers are kept expanded and are carried so erect that in good birds the head and tail touch: the oil-gland is quite aborted. so is the degree of divergence and relative size of the two arms of the furcula. In the skeletons of the several breeds. The size and shape of the apertures in the sternum are highly variable. instead of twelve or fourteen. the barb. differ remarkably. Altogether at least a score of pigeons might be chosen. the development and abortion of the oil-gland. as well as the breadth and length of the ramus of the lower jaw. the relative length of the leg and foot. could be shown him. as does the state of the down with which the nestling birds are clothed when hatched. the males and females have come to differ in a slight degree from each other. or species. The shape and size of the eggs vary. The manner of flight. If the several breeds are not varieties. the short-faced tumbler. The fantail has thirty or even forty tail-feathers. Several other less distinct breeds might be specified. The proportional width of the gape of mouth. and he were told that they were wild birds. I do not believe that any ornithologist would in this case place the English carrier. the number of the primary wing and caudal feathers. the runt. the proportional length of the eyelids. pouter. would certainly be ranked by him as well-defined species. the relative length of the wing and tail to each other and to the body. The period at which the perfect plumage is acquired varies. I am fully convinced that the common opinion of naturalists is correct.other breeds. differs enormously. The caudal and sacral vertebrae vary in number. the size of the crop and of the upper part of the oesophagus. which differ from each other in the most trifling respects. varies in a highly remarkable manner. if shown to an ornithologist. as he would call them. that all are descended from the rock-pigeon (Columba livia). of the orifice of the nostrils. The shape. which. in length and breadth and curvature. I will here briefly give them. of the tongue (not always in strict correlation with the length of beak). and fantail in the same genus. and in some breeds the voice and disposition. together with their relative breadth and the presence of processes.

and this. though the dovecot-pigeon. and these have not any of the characters of the domestic breeds. has become feral in several places. But besides C. only two or three other species of rockpigeons are known. Hence the supposed extermination of so many species having similar habits with the rockpigeon seems a very rash assumption. So many strange contingencies are improbable in the highest degree. but that he intentionally or by chance picked out extraordinarily abnormal species. that is. not only that half-civilized man succeeded in thoroughly domesticating several species. considering their size.have not proceeded from the rock-pigeon. or barb. for a crop like that of the pouter. and further. colouring. But birds breeding on precipices. livia. and applicable in several other cases. Hence it must be assumed. they must have descended from at least seven or eight aboriginal stocks. as to be quite prolific under confinement. they did not breed or willingly perch on trees. and the common rock-pigeon. that these very species have since all become extinct or unknown. seems improbable. which is the rock-pigeon in a very slightly altered state. . voice. some of them must have been carried back again into their native country. could a pouter be produced by crossing two breeds unless one of the parent-stocks possessed the characteristic enormous crop? The supposed aboriginal stocks must all have been rock-pigeons. is. the several above-named domesticated breeds have been transported to all parts of the world. that the abovespecified breeds. or that of the short-faced tumbler. are unlikely to be exterminated. and in most parts of their structure. though agreeing generally with the wild rock-pigeon in constitution. for reversed feathers like those of the Jacobin. Hence the supposed aboriginal stocks must either still exist in the countries where they were originally domesticated. and yet be unknown to ornithologists. which has the same habits with the domestic breeds. all recent experience shows that it is difficult to get wild animals to breed freely under domestication. with its geographical sub-species. Again. we may look in vain through the whole great family of Columbidae for a beak like that of the English carrier. it must be assumed that at least seven or eight species were so thoroughly domesticated in ancient times by half-civilized man. yet on the hypothesis of the multiple origin of our pigeons. and. has not been exterminated even on several of the smaller British islets. yet are certainly highly abnormal in other parts. but not one has become wild or feral. habits and remarkable characters. for it is impossible to make the present domestic breeds by the crossing of any lesser number: how. and good flyers. or they must have become extinct in the wild state. for tail-feathers like those of the fantail. Moreover. for instance. or on the shores of the Mediterranean. An argument of great weight. therefore. habits.

when birds belonging to two or more distinct breeds are crossed. as any wild rock-pigeon! We can understand these facts. and which notoriously breeds very true. all the above marks. although no other existing species is thus coloured and marked. These several marks do not occur together in any other species of the whole family. or at most within a score. The wings have two black bars. but the Indian sub-species. with white loins. double black wing-bar. intermedia of Strickland. even the purest. has within a dozen. we must make one of the two following highly improbable suppositions. the mongrels were dusky and mottled. Some semi-domestic breeds.and it so happens that blue varieties of barbs are so rare that I never heard of an instance in England. but when there has been no cross. besides the two black bars. if all the domestic breeds are descended from the rock-pigeon. been crossed by the rockpigeon: I say within a dozen or twenty generations. . The rock-pigeon is of a slaty-blue. the mongrel offspring are very apt suddenly to acquire these characters. with the outer feathers externally edged at the base with white. In a breed which has been crossed only once the tendency to revert to any character derived from such a cross will naturally become less and less. Or. none of which are blue or have any of the above-specified marks. sometimes concur perfectly developed. To give one instance out of several which I have observed: I crossed some white fantails. These two distinct cases of reversion are often confounded together by those who have written on inheritance. may be transmitted undiminished for an indefinite number of generations. and the mongrels were black. for no instance is known of crossed descendants reverting to an ancestor of foreign blood. secondly. C. of generations. Either. for all that we can see to the contrary. on the well-known principle of reversion to ancestral characters. Moreover. Now. this tendency. with the white loins. that each breed. which breed very true. taking thoroughly well-bred birds. as in each succeeding generation there will be less of the foreign blood. so that in each separate breed there might be a tendency to revert to the very same colours and markings. and there is a tendency in the breed to revert to a character which was lost during some former generation. removed by a greater number of generations. I also crossed a barb with a spot. and some truly wild breeds. has this part bluish. that all the several imagined aboriginal stocks were coloured and marked like the rock-pigeon. and barred and white-edged tail-feathers. the wings chequered with black. I then crossed one of the mongrel barb-fantails with a mongrel barb-spot. The tail has a terminal dark bar. But if we deny this. have. brown and mottled. even to the white edging of the outer tail-feathers.Some facts in regard to the colouring of pigeons well deserve consideration. in every one of the domestic breeds. and they produced a bird of as beautiful a blue colour. with some black barbs-. which is a white bird with a red tail and red spot on the forehead. first.

hardly any cases have been ascertained with certainty of hybrids from two quite distinct species of animals being perfectly fertile. the earliest known record of pigeons is in the fifth Aegyptian dynasty. Secondly. should yield offspring perfectly fertile. the wattle and length of beak of the carrier. and the explanation of this fact will be obvious when we treat of selection. and the number of tail-feathers in the fantail. the shortness of that of the tumbler. as I can state from my own observations. yet that by comparing the several sub-breeds of these two races. I may add. both when kept pure and when crossed-and lastly. more especially those brought from distant countries. the hybrids or mongrels from between all the breeds of the pigeon are perfectly fertile. the improbability of man having formerly made seven or eight supposed species of pigeons to breed freely under domestication--these supposed species being quite unknown in a wild state. immense prices were given for . Now. but Mr. and their not having become anywhere feral--these species presenting certain very abnormal characters.pigeon or Columba livia with its geographical sub-species. Thirdly. but not with all the breeds. namely. In favour of this view. for instance. seems to me rash in the extreme. and of some other domestic animals. that the wild C. about 3000 B.. this conclusion is probably quite correct. Fourthly. >From these several reasons. we may safely conclude that all our domestic breeds are descended from the rock.Lastly. as we hear from Pliny. that although an English carrier or a short-faced tumbler differs immensely in certain characters from the rock-pigeon. purposely made. and that it agrees in habits and in a great number of points of structure with all the domestic breeds. as compared with all other Columbidae. and fantails now are. >From the history of the dog. the mongrel offspring being perfectly fertile--from these several reasons. firstly. They have been domesticated for thousands of years in several quarters of the world. pouters. Some authors believe that long-continued domestication eliminates this strong tendency to sterility in species. pigeons have been watched and tended with the utmost care. tumblers. between them and the rock-pigeon. those characters which are mainly distinctive of each breed are in each eminently variable. though so like the rock-pigeon in most other respects--the occasional reappearance of the blue colour and various black marks in all the breeds. we can make. on the most distinct breeds.C. an almost perfect series. taken together. livia has been found capable of domestication in Europe and in India. But to extend it so far as to suppose that species. if applied to species closely related to each other. as was pointed out to me by Professor Lepsius. In the time of the Romans. inter se. so we can in some other cases. aboriginally as distinct as carriers. Birch informs me that pigeons are given in a bill of fare in the previous dynasty. and loved by many people.

May not those naturalists who. are descended from so many aboriginally distinct species. are firmly convinced that the several breeds to which each has attended. that they can reckon up their pedigree and race. yet admit . which method was never practised before. is simple: from long-continued study they are strongly impressed with the differences between the several races. and knowing no more than he does of the intermediate links in the long lines of descent. and he will laugh you to scorn. that nearly all the breeders of the various domestic animals and the cultivators of plants. "His Majesty. about the year 1600. with whom I have conversed. well knowing how truly they breed. for they win their prizes by selecting such slight differences. see how it is that the several breeds so often have a somewhat monstrous character. by crossing the breeds. "The monarchs of Iran and Turan sent him some very rare birds. that male and female pigeons can be easily mated for life. for instance a Ribston-pippin or Codlin-apple. a celebrated raiser of Hereford cattle. in his treatise on pears and apples. I think. One circumstance has struck me much." and. namely." About this same period the Dutch were as eager about pigeons as were the old Romans. Van Mons. It is also a most favourable circumstance for the production of distinct breeds. Ask. or poultry.000 pigeons were taken with the court. The paramount importance of these considerations in explaining the immense amount of variation which pigeons have undergone. because when I first kept pigeons and watched the several kinds. length. or both from a common parent. or other groups of birds. also. yet quite insufficient. and thus different breeds can be kept together in the same aviary. I have never met a pigeon. will likewise be obvious when we treat of selection. "nay. and though they well know that each race varies slightly." Pigeons were much valued by Akber Khan in India. they are come to this pass. never less than 20. shows how utterly he disbelieves that the several sorts. or whose treatises I have read.pigeons.stock. in nature. yet they ignore all general arguments. Innumerable other examples could be given. could ever have proceeded from the seeds of the same tree. knowing far less of the laws of inheritance than does the breeder. has improved them astonishingly. as any naturalist could in coming to a similar conclusion in regard to the many species of finches. continues the courtly historian. We shall then. who was not fully convinced that each main breed was descended from a distinct species. or duck. or rabbit fancier. I felt fully as much difficulty in believing that since they had been domesticated they had all proceeded from a common parent. as I have asked. whether his cattle might not have descended from Long-horns. I have discussed the probable origin of domestic pigeons at some. and refuse to sum up in their minds slight differences accumulated during many successive generations. The explanation.

Breeders habitually speak of an animal's . believe that the fuller's teasel. which can not be rivalled by any mechanical contrivance. or by one step. even within a single lifetime. each good for man in different ways. One of the most remarkable features in our domesticated races is that we see in them adaptation. we must. for instance. AND THEIR EFFECTS. when we compare the host of agricultural. a carrier and tumbler pigeon. and to inspect the animals. the dromedary and camel. or so beautiful in his eyes. when we compare the many breeds of dogs. when we compare the game-cock. Let us now briefly consider the steps by which domestic races have been produced. look further than to mere variability. We can not suppose that all the breeds were suddenly produced as perfect and as useful as we now see them. with the wool of one breed good for one purpose. the various breeds of sheep fitted either for cultivated land or mountain pasture. I think. orchard. either from one or from several allied species. modified to a large extent their breeds of cattle and sheep. but he would be a bold man who would account by such agencies for the differences between a dray and race-horse. In order fully to realise what they have done it is almost necessary to read several of the many treatises devoted to this subject. culinary. The key is man's power of accumulative selection: nature gives successive variations. The great power of this principle of selection is not hypothetical. Some variations useful to him have probably arisen suddenly. many botanists. Some effect may be attributed to the direct and definite action of the external conditions of life. in many cases. and some to habit. and this is known to have been the case with the ancon sheep. indeed. and with the bantam so small and elegant. is only a variety of the wild Dipsacus. So it has probably been with the turnspit dog. we know that this has not been their history. and this amount of change may have suddenly arisen in a seedling. a greyhound and bloodhound.that many of our domestic races are descended from the same parents--may they not learn a lesson of caution. and that of another breed for another purpose. when they deride the idea of species in a state of nature being lineal descendants of other species? PRINCIPLES OF SELECTION ANCIENTLY FOLLOWED. but to man's use or fancy. and flower-garden races of plants. It is certain that several of our eminent breeders have. most useful to man at different seasons and for different purposes. not indeed to the animal's or plant's own good. man adds them up in certain directions useful to him. In this sense he may be said to have made for himself useful breeds. But when we compare the dray-horse and race-horse. so pertinacious in battle. with its hooks. with other breeds so little quarrelsome. with "everlasting layers" which never desire to sit.

If gifted with these qualities. except sometimes among closely allied sub-breeds." Lord Somerville. And when a cross has been made. and devotes his lifetime to it with indomitable perseverance. The improvement is by no means generally due to crossing different breeds. all the best breeders are strongly opposed to this practice. that men follow it as a trade: the sheep are placed on a table and are studied. thus. Not one man in a thousand has accuracy of eye and judgment sufficient to become an eminent breeder. and he studies his subject for years. Youatt. We . he will succeed. No one supposes that our choicest productions have been produced by a single variation from the aboriginal stock. not only to modify the character of his flock. the closest selection is far more indispensable even than in ordinary cases. and who was himself a very good judge of animals. If I had space I could quote numerous passages to this effect from highly competent authorities." In Saxony the importance of the principle of selection in regard to merino sheep is so fully recognised. if he wants any of these qualities. but its importance consists in the great effect produced by the accumulation in one direction. this is done three times at intervals of months. but the variations are here often more abrupt. It is the magician's wand. We have proofs that this is not so in several cases in which exact records have been kept. and then had given it existence. What English breeders have actually effected is proved by the enormous prices given for animals with a good pedigree. and the sheep are each time marked and classed. who was probably better acquainted with the works of agriculturalists than almost any other individual. he will assuredly fail. of differences absolutely inappreciable by an uneducated eye-differences which I for one have vainly attempted to appreciate. the steadily increasing size of the common gooseberry may be quoted. so that the very best may ultimately be selected for breeding. which they can model almost as they please. like a picture by a connoisseur. to give a very trifling instance. speaking of what breeders have done for sheep. and these have been exported to almost every quarter of the world. The same principles are followed by horticulturists. and may make great improvements. If selection consisted merely in separating some very distinct variety and breeding from it. speaks of the principle of selection as "that which enables the agriculturist. by means of which he may summon into life whatever form and mould he pleases.organisation as something plastic. during successive generations. says: "It would seem as if they had chalked out upon a wall a form perfect in itself. but to change it altogether. the principle would be so obvious as hardly to be worth notice. Few would readily believe in the natural capacity and years of practice requisite to become even a skilful pigeon-fancier.

see an astonishing improvement in many florists' flowers. the diversity of leaves. and the diversity of fruit of the same species in the orchard. will ensure some differences. With animals this kind of selection is. how unlike the flowers of the heartsease are. In rude and barbarous periods of English history choice animals were often imported. the seed-raisers do not pick out the best plants. will produce races differing from each other chiefly in these characters. the case. the flowers. to improve the breed. I could give several references to works of high antiquity. this is hardly ever--I speak after careful observation--perhaps never. it has certainly been more attended to of late years. The law of correlated variation. shape. there is another means of observing the accumulated effects of selection--namely. as a general rule. rapid and important. in the kitchen-garden. and this may be compared to the "roguing" of plants by nurserymen. It may be objected that the principle of selection has been reduced to methodical practice for scarcely more than three-quarters of a century. colour. in which the full importance of the principle is acknowledged. and yet the flowers present very slight differences. and how extremely alike the flowers. Savages now sometimes cross their dogs with wild canine animals. and hairiness. From passages in Genesis. Explicit rules are laid down by some of the Roman classical writers. but merely go over their seed-beds. in fact. how much the fruit of the different kinds of gooseberries differ in size. by comparing the diversity of flowers in the different varieties of the same species in the flower-garden. it is clear that the colour of domestic animals was at that early period attended to. and many treatises have been published on the subject. the importance of which should never be overlooked. and how alike the leaves. in a corresponding degree. It is not that the varieties which differ largely in some one point do not differ at all in other points. in comparison with the flowers of the same varieties. pods. or the fruit. when the flowers of the present day are compared with drawings made only twenty or thirty years ago. The principle of selection I find distinctly given in an ancient Chinese encyclopaedia. as is . In regard to plants. See how different the leaves of the cabbage are. or whatever part is valued. likewise followed." as they call the plants that deviate from the proper standard. but. either in the leaves. When a race of plants is once pretty well established. and laws were passed to prevent their exportation: the destruction of horses under a certain size was ordered. But it is very far from true that the principle is a modern discovery. for hardly any one is so careless as to breed from his worst animals. and they formerly did so. and pull up the "rogues. in comparison with the leaves and flowers of the same set of varieties. or tubers. and the result has been. it cannot be doubted that the continued selection of slight variations.

as do some of the Esquimaux their teams of dogs. and yet so effectually that. had attention not been paid to breeding. even during their lifetimes. But. Slow and insensible changes of this kind could never be recognised unless actual measurements or careful drawings of the breeds in question have been made long ago. would improve and modify any breed. Some of these facts do not show actual selection. individuals of the same breed exist in less civilised districts. have been a strange fact. There is reason to believe that King Charles' spaniel has been unconsciously modified to a large extent since the time of that monarch. Mr. etc. eminent breeders try by methodical selection. Livingstone states that good domestic breeds are highly valued by the negroes in the interior of Africa who have not associated with Europeans. which may serve for comparison. for our purpose. any native dog in Spain like our pointer. and is now attended to by the lowest savages. and has probably been slowly altered from it. Collins. and in this case the change has. been chiefly effected by crosses with the foxhound. At the present time. indeed. The savages in South Africa match their draught cattle by colour. It is known that the English pointer has been greatly changed within the last century.horses have come to surpass in fleetness and size the parent Arabs. did greatly modify. the forms and qualities of their cattle. which may be called unconscious. Borrow has not seen. a man who intends keeping pointers naturally tries to get as good dogs as he can. by this very same process. and by careful training. but he has no wish or expectation of permanently altering the breed. continued during centuries. Thus. as I am informed by him. UNCONSCIOUS SELECTION. superior to anything of the kind in the country. or but little changed. and afterwards breeds from his own best dogs. so that the latter. By a similar process of selection. but they show that the breeding of domestic animals was carefully attended to in ancient times. Nevertheless we may infer that this process. unchanged. with a distinct object in view.attested by passages in Pliny. only carried on more methodically. to make a new strain or sub-breed. In some cases. English race. however. though the old Spanish pointer certainly came from Spain. for the inheritance of good and bad qualities is so obvious. Some highly competent authorities are convinced that the setter is directly derived from the spaniel. that the change has been effected unconsciously and gradually. a form of selection. is more important. It would. by the .. in the same way as Bakewell. and which results from every one trying to possess and breed from the best individual animals. where the breed has been less improved. it is believed. but what concerns us is.

and whether or not two or more species or races have become blended together by crossing. Youatt gives an excellent illustration of the effects of a course of selection which may be considered as unconscious. to produce the result which ensued--namely. and come to differ so greatly from the rock-pigeon. by their killing and devouring their old women. Youatt remarks. In plants the same gradual process of improvement through the occasional preservation of the best individuals. and other plants. as of less value than their dogs. No one would expect to raise a first-rate melting pear from the seed of a wild pear. No one would ever expect to get a first-rate heartsease or dahlia from the seed of a wild plant. to which savages are so liable. would be carefully preserved during famines and other accidents. pelargonium. the production of the distinct strains. and yet the difference between the sheep possessed by these two gentlemen is so great that they have the appearance of being quite different varieties. compared with the stock formerly kept in this country. to have been a fruit of very inferior . if it had come from a garden-stock. The pear.regulations for the Goodwood Races. though he might succeed from a poor seedling growing wild. yet any one animal particularly useful to them. when compared with the older varieties or with their parent-stocks. may plainly be recognised in the increased size and beauty which we now see in the varieties of the heartsease. appears. There is not a suspicion existing in the mind of any one at all acquainted with the subject that the owner of either of them has deviated in any one instance from the pure blood of Mr. Burgess. We see the value set on animals even by the barbarians of Tierra del Fuego. as Mr. though cultivated in classical times. and Persia. India. By comparing the accounts given in various old treatises of the former and present state of carrier and tumbler pigeons in Britain. rose. Lord Spencer and others have shown how the cattle of England have increased in weight and in early maturity." If there exist savages so barbarous as never to think of the inherited character of the offspring of their domestic animals. in so far that the breeders could never have expected. for any special purpose. from Pliny's description. are favoured in the weights which they carry. "Have been purely bred from the original stock of Mr. in times of dearth. Bakewell's flock. whether or not sufficiently distinct to be ranked at their first appearance as distinct varieties. Buckley and Mr. dahlia. and such choice animals would thus generally leave more offspring than the inferior ones. Bakewell for upwards of fifty years. we can trace the stages through which they have insensibly passed. so that in this case there would be a kind of unconscious selection going on. The two flocks of Leicester sheep kept by Mr. or even wished.

further understand the frequently abnormal character of our domestic races. and so onwards. I have seen great surprise expressed in horticultural works at the wonderful skill of gardeners in having produced such splendid results from such poor materials. any . A large amount of change. or only with much difficulty. This. But the gardeners of the classical period. We can. explains. having slightly different constitutions or structure. but that the native plants have not been improved by continued selection up to a standard of perfection comparable with that acquired by the plants in countries anciently civilised. two subbreeds might be formed. it should not be overlooked that they almost always have to struggle for their own food. selecting it. we can understand how it is that neither Australia. never thought what splendid fruit we should eat. as I believe. but the art has been simple. so rich in species. the Cape of Good Hope. sowing its seeds. and likewise their differences being so great in external characters. On the view here given of the important part which selection by man has played. it becomes at once obvious. have more of the character of true species than the varieties kept in civilised countries. who cultivated the best pears which they could procure. as far as the final result is concerned. I think. nor any other region inhabited by quite uncivilised man. the well-known fact. has afforded us a single plant worth culture. that in a number of cases we cannot recognise. individuals of the same species. It has consisted in always cultivating the best known variety.quality." as will hereafter be more fully explained. It is not that these countries. and therefore do not know. partly explains why the varieties kept by savages. as has been remarked by some authors. would often succeed better in the one country than in the other. how it is that our domestic races show adaptation in their structure or in their habits to man's wants or fancies. has been followed almost unconsciously. and. And in two countries very differently circumstanced. In regard to the domestic animals kept by uncivilised man. though we owe our excellent fruit in some small degree to their having naturally chosen and preserved the best varieties they could anywhere find. do not by a strange chance possess the aboriginal stocks of any useful plants. Man can hardly select. when a slightly better variety chanced to appear. perhaps. and relatively so slight in internal parts or organs. and thus by a process of "natural selection. and. If it has taken centuries or thousands of years to improve or modify most of our plants up to their present standard of usefulness to man. the wild parent-stocks of the plants which have been longest cultivated in our flower and kitchen gardens. at least during certain seasons. thus slowly and unconsciously accumulated.

excepting on variations which are first given to him in some slight degree by nature. partly unconscious and partly methodical. and the improved animals slowly spread in the immediate neighbourhood. or like individuals of other and distinct breeds. have lately been exhibited as distinct at our poultry-shows. after several breeds have fairly been established. a breed. in one's own possession. and thus improves them. Nor must the value which would formerly have been set on any slight differences in the individuals of the same species. and from being only slightly valued. they will spread more widely. But they will as yet hardly have a distinct name. But to use such an expression as trying to make a fantail is. But. and will then probably first receive a . be judged of by the value which is now set on them. The common goose has not given rise to any marked varieties. namely. never dreamed what the descendants of that pigeon would become through long-continued. Perhaps the first pouter-pigeon did not inflate its crop much more than the turbit now does the upper part of its oesophagus--a habit which is disregarded by all fanciers. selection. their history will have been disregarded. and the more abnormal or unusual any character was when it first appeared. It is known that with pigeons many slight variations now occasionally appear. in which as many as seventeen tail-feathers have been counted. in fact. or a pouter till he saw a pigeon with a crop of somewhat unusual size. I have no doubt. like a dialect of a language. however slight. but these are rejected as faults or deviations from the standard of perfection in each breed. as it is not one of the points of the breed.deviation of structure excepting such as is externally visible. or takes more care than usual in matching his best animals. that we know hardly anything about the origin or history of any of our domestic breeds. Perhaps the parent bird of all fantails had only fourteen tailfeathers somewhat expanded. and it is in human nature to value any novelty. can hardly be said to have a distinct origin. that most fleeting of characters. Nor let it be thought that some great deviation of structure would be necessary to catch the fancier's eye: he perceives extremely small differences. and will be recognised as something distinct and valuable. in most cases. He can never act by selection. like the present Java fantail. which differ only in colour. No man would ever try to make a fantail till he saw a pigeon with a tail developed in some slight degree in an unusual manner. hence the Toulouse and the common breed. The man who first selected a pigeon with a slightly larger tail. the more likely it would be to catch his attention. and indeed he rarely cares for what is internal. These views appear to explain what has sometimes been noticed. A man preserves and breeds from an individual with some slight deviation of structure. When further improved by the same slow and gradual process. utterly incorrect.

A large number of individuals of an animal or plant can be reared only where the conditions for its propagation are favourable. as I have called it. however. Unless such attention be paid nothing can be effected. whatever their quality may be. and this will effectually prevent selection. and insensible changes. they never can be improved. A high degree of variability is obviously favourable. with little free communication. to man's power of selection. On this principle Marshall formerly remarked. But as variations manifestly useful or pleasing to man appear only occasionally. nurserymen. As soon as the points of value are once acknowledged. and again picked out the best seedlings and bred from them. and are mostly IN SMALL LOTS.provincial name. with extreme care. to allow of the accumulation of a large amount of modification in almost any desired direction. No doubt the strawberry had always varied since it was cultivated. then (with some aid by crossing distinct species) those many admirable varieties of the strawberry were raised which have appeared during the last half-century. of unconscious selection will always tend--perhaps more at one period than at another. that it was most fortunate that the strawberry began to vary just when gardeners began to attend to this plant. the chance of their appearance will be much increased by a large number of individuals being kept. the principle. I will now say a few words on the circumstances. with respect to the sheep of part of Yorkshire. whatever they may be. but the slight varieties had been neglected. In semi-civilised countries. as freely giving the materials for selection to work on. earlier. As soon. I have seen it gravely remarked. that the closest attention is paid to even the slightest deviations in its qualities or structure. When the individuals are scanty all will be allowed to breed. as the breed rises or falls in fashion--perhaps more in one district than in another. from keeping large stocks of the same plant. varying." On the other hand. favourable or the reverse. "As they generally belong to poor people. or better fruit. Hence number is of the highest importance for success. according to the state of civilisation of the inhabitants--slowly to add to the characteristic features of the breed. But the chance will be infinitely small of any record having been preserved of such slow. . CIRCUMSTANCES FAVOURABLE TO MAN'S POWER OF SELECTION. and raised seedlings from them. But probably the most important element is that the animal or plant should be so highly valued by man. are generally far more successful than amateurs in raising new and valuable varieties. the spreading of a new sub-breed will be a slow process. as gardeners picked out individual plants with slightly larger. not that mere individual differences are not amply sufficient.

such breeds as we do sometimes see are almost always imported from some other country. again vary under new conditions of life. under the conditions to which it is exposed when domesticated. On the other hand. Wallace has remarked with much truth. goose. In this respect enclosure of the land plays a part. etc. It would be equally rash to assert that characters now increased to their utmost limit. as Mr. which man has attended to and selected. No doubt. the weight of the body to be carried. we rarely see a distinct breed long kept up. and can never afterward be exceeded. yet the rarity or absence of distinct breeds of the cat. as I have elsewhere described. a limit will be at last reached. For instance. food and feathers. seems to have a singularly inflexible organisation. Although I do not doubt that some domestic animals vary less than others. from their nocturnal rambling habits. It would be somewhat rash to assert that the limit has been attained in any one case.With animals. from only a few being kept by poor people. and more especially from no pleasure having been felt in the display of distinct breeds.. as this will be determined by the friction to be overcome. facility in preventing crosses is an important element in the formation of new races--at least. after remaining fixed for many centuries. may be attributed in main part to selection not having been brought into play: in cats. from not being very easily reared and a large stock not kept. more than do the distinct species of the same . for recently in certain parts of Spain and of the United States this animal has been surprisingly modified and improved by careful selection. and this is a great convenience to the fancier. as when killed they serve for food. Some authors have maintained that the amount of variation in our domestic productions is soon reached. But what concerns us is that the domestic varieties of the same species differ from each other in almost every character. and this implies variation. for almost all our animals and plants have been greatly improved in many ways within a recent period. the donkey. Pigeons. there must be a limit to the fleetness of any terrestrial animal. peacock. and this circumstance must have largely favoured the formation of new breeds. Pigeons can be mated for life. in donkeys. and the power of contraction in the muscular fibres. though it has varied to a slight extent. in geese. and inferior birds may be freely rejected. though mingled in the same aviary. although so much valued by women and children. Wandering savages or the inhabitants of open plains rarely possess more than one breed of the same species. in a country which is already stocked with other races. from the difficulty in pairing them. cats. but the goose. can not be easily matched. can be propagated in great numbers and at a very quick rate. I may add. for thus many races may be improved and kept true. and. in peacocks. from being valuable only for two purposes. could not. and little attention paid to their breeding.

perhaps a great. With plants which are temporarily propagated by cuttings. the seeds of the different varieties of the bean or maize probably differ more in size than do the seeds of the distinct species in any one genus in the same two families. under all circumstances. whether applied methodically and quickly. It is not probable that variability is an inherent and necessary contingent. Hilaire has proved this in regard to size. To sum up on the origin of our domestic races of animals and plants. and a dray-horse is comparably stronger. has. buds. The same remark holds good in regard to the fruit of the several varieties of the plum. and the sterility of hybrids. Eclipse was far fleeter. Some. When several breeds have once been formed in any country. and so it is with colour. In some cases the intercrossing of aboriginally distinct species appears to have played an important part in the origin of our breeds. . and indirectly by affecting the reproductive system. no doubt. and still more strongly with the melon. Changed conditions of life are of the highest importance in causing variability. the importance of crossing is immense. So with plants. the accumulative action of selection. With respect to fleetness. both by acting directly on the organisation.. but more efficiently. may be attributed to the definite action of the conditions of life. but plants not propagated by seed are of little importance to us. Isidore Geoffroy St. but how much we do not know. as well as in many other analogous cases. both in regard to animals and to those plants which are propagated by seed. Something. etc. of which correlated growth is probably the most important. Variability is governed by many unknown laws. seems to have been the predominant power. The greater or less force of inheritance and reversion determine whether variations shall endure. but the importance of crossing has been much exaggerated.genera. than any two natural species belonging to the same genus. The final result is thus rendered infinitely complex. which depends on many bodily characters. Over all these causes of change. largely aided in the formation of new sub-breeds. for the cultivator may here disregard the extreme variability both of hybrids and of mongrels. their occasional intercrossing. for their endurance is only temporary. effect may be attributed to the increased use or disuse of parts. or unconsciously and slowly. with the aid of selection. and probably with the length of hair.

Chapter 2 The Origin of Species . . VARIATION UNDER Charles Darwin CHAPTER II.

Nor shall I here discuss the various definitions which have been given of the term species. as they occur rarely and singly. No one definition has satisfied all naturalists. To treat this subject properly. It may be doubted whether sudden and considerable deviations of structure.Wide ranging. We have also what are called monstrosities. Almost every part of every organic being is so beautifully related to its complex conditions of life that it seems as improbable that any part should have been suddenly produced perfect. but unequally. Some authors use the term "variation" in a technical sense.Species of the larger genera in each country vary more frequently than the species of the smaller genera -. and "variations" in this sense are supposed not to be inherited. or not useful to the species. yet every naturalist knows vaguely what he means when he speaks of a species. after diligent search. their . Thus pigs have occasionally been born with a sort of proboscis. but here community of descent is almost universally implied.Many of the species of the larger genera resemble varieties in being very closely. vary most -. though it can rarely be proved. or dwarfed plants on Alpine summits. Under domestication monstrosities sometimes occur which resemble normal structures in widely different animals. related to each other. more especially with plants. Before applying the principles arrived at in the last chapter to organic beings in a state of nature. and if any wild species of the same genus had naturally possessed a proboscis.Individual differences -.Doubtful species -. If monstrous forms of this kind ever do appear in a state of nature and are capable of reproduction (which is not always the case). are ever permanently propagated in a state of nature. generally injurious.Variability -. a long catalogue of dry facts ought to be given. as implying a modification directly due to the physical conditions of life. it might have been argued that this had appeared as a monstrosity. and in having restricted ranges. and these alone bear on the question. cases of monstrosities resembling normal structures in nearly allied forms. as that a complex machine should have been invented by man in a perfect state. much diffused. The term "variety" is almost equally difficult to define. and common species. By a monstrosity I presume is meant some considerable deviation of structure. but I have as yet failed to find. would not in some cases be inherited for at least a few generations? And in this case I presume that the form would be called a variety. but who can say that the dwarfed condition of shells in the brackish waters of the Baltic. Generally the term includes the unknown element of a distinct act of creation. we must briefly discuss whether these latter are subject to any variation. but these I shall reserve for a future work. or the thicker fur of an animal from far northwards. such as we occasionally see in our domestic productions. but they graduate into varieties.

as must be familiar to every one. even in important parts of structure. It would never have been expected that the branching of the main nerves close to the great central ganglion of an insect would have been variable in the same species.preservation would depend on unusually favourable circumstances. which may almost be compared to the irregular branching of the stem of a tree. during a course of years. sometimes vary in the individuals of the same species. that parts which must be called important. under this point of view. and that there are not many men who will laboriously examine internal and important organs. Lubbock has shown a degree of variability in these main nerves in Coccus. INDIVIDUAL DIFFERENCES. . but I could show. This philosophical naturalist. may be called individual differences. no instance will ever be found of an important part varying. or which it may be presumed have thus arisen. and compare them in many specimens of the same species. from being observed in the individuals of the same species inhabiting the same confined locality. These individual differences generally affect what naturalists consider unimportant parts. and thus their abnormal character would almost inevitably be lost. No one supposes that all the individuals of the same species are cast in the same actual mould. has also shown that the muscles in the larvae of certain insects are far from uniform. I may add. It should be remembered that systematists are far from being pleased at finding variability in important characters. during the first and succeeding generations cross with the ordinary form. and they thus afford materials for natural selection to act on and accumulate. But I shall have to return in a future chapter to the preservation and perpetuation of single or occasional variations. whether viewed under a physiological or classificatory point of view. I am convinced that the most experienced naturalist would be surprised at the number of the cases of variability. These individual differences are of the highest importance for us. also. but under any other point of view many instances assuredly can be given. They would. which he could collect on good authority. as I have collected. by a long catalogue of facts. for they are often inherited. The many slight differences which appear in the offspring from the same parents. in the same manner as man accumulates in any given direction individual differences in his domesticated productions. for these same authors practically rank those parts as important (as some few naturalists have honestly confessed) which do not vary. it might have been thought that changes of this nature could have been effected only by slow degrees. and. Authors sometimes argue in a circle when they state that important organs never vary. yet Sir J.

independently of variation. Thus. as is known to every one. Individuals of the same species often present. cases of dimorphism and trimorphism. and likewise. Genera which are polymorphic in one country seem to be. So it is. with some dimorphic plants. and which consequently have not been seized on and rendered definite by natural selection. Although in most of these cases. are not now connected by intermediate gradations. the castes are connected together by finely graduated varieties. as I have myself observed. describes a certain butterfly which presents in the same island a great range of varieties connected by intermediate links. Wallace. Mr. as hereafter to be explained. one of these has strong and differently shaped pincers. both with animals and plants." in which species present an inordinate amount of variation. the two or three forms. In most polymorphic genera some of the species have fixed and definite characters. hardly two naturalists agree whether to rank them as species or as varieties. and of Brachiopod shells. It certainly at first appears a highly remarkable fact that the same female butterfly should have the power of producing at the same time three distinct female forms and a male. for instance. also. who has lately called attention to the subject. in the two or three castes of sterile females or workers among insects. and Hieracium among plants. regularly appear under two or even three conspicuously distinct forms.There is one point connected with individual differences which is extremely perplexing: I refer to those genera which have been called "protean" or "polymorphic. for they seem to show that this kind of variability is independent of the conditions of life. I am inclined to suspect that we see. and the extreme links of the chain closely resemble the two forms of an allied dimorphic species inhabiting another part of the Malay Archipelago. and in the immature and larval states of many of the lower animals. the several worker-castes are generally quite distinct. There are. as we shall hereafter see. Thus also with ants. both with animals and plants. Fritz Muller has described analogous but more extraordinary cases with the males of certain Brazilian Crustaceans: thus. with a few exceptions. and the other has antennae much more abundantly furnished with smelling-hairs. With respect to many of these forms. polymorphic in other countries. the male of a Tanais regularly occurs under two distinct forms. at least in some of these polymorphic genera. and that an . variations which are of no service or disservice to the species. in the Malayan Archipelago. as in the two sexes of various animals. not connected by intermediate varieties. but in some cases. has shown that the females of certain species of butterflies. at former periods of time. Mr. it is possible that they were once thus connected. great differences of structure. Rosa. We may instance Rubus. judging from Brachiopod shells. several genera of insects. Wallace. These facts are very perplexing.

as far as we know. of France. for as long. but which have all been ranked by botanists as species. H. and see what a surprising number of forms have been ranked by one botanist as good species. he treats the one as a variety of the other. sometimes arise in deciding whether or not to rank one form as a variety of another. ranking the most common. and in making this list he has omitted many . as have good and true species. The forms which possess in some considerable degree the character of species. however. decide by a majority of naturalists. but sometimes the one first described as the species. are in several respects the most important for us. to whom I lie under deep obligation for assistance of all kinds. drawn up by different botanists. even when they are closely connected by intermediate links. which I will not here enumerate. We have every reason to believe that many of these doubtful and closely allied forms have permanently retained their characters for a long time. but because analogy leads the observer to suppose either that they do now somewhere exist. and the other as the variety. nor will the commonly assumed hybrid nature of the intermediate forms always remove the difficulty. however. one form is ranked as a variety of another. or of the United States. when a naturalist can unite by means of intermediate links any two forms. We must. in determining whether a form should be ranked as a species or a variety. But cases of great difficulty. and by another as mere varieties. the opinion of naturalists having sound judgment and wide experience seems the only guide to follow. bearing three different kinds of females and three or even six different kinds of males. In very many cases. Mr. and here a wide door for the entry of doubt and conjecture is opened. has marked for me 182 British plants. but which are so closely similar to other forms. in many cases.hermaphrodite plant should produce from the same seed. That varieties of this doubtful nature are far from uncommon cannot be disputed. or are so closely linked to them by intermediate gradations. Watson. DOUBTFUL SPECIES.C. for few well-marked and well-known varieties can be named which have not been ranked as species by at least some competent judges.capsule three distinct hermaphrodite forms. not because the intermediate links have actually been found. Hence. Nevertheless these cases are only exaggerations of the common fact that the female produces offspring of two sexes which sometimes differ from each other in a wonderful manner. or may formerly have existed. Compare the several floras of Great Britain. which are generally considered as varieties. that naturalists do not like to rank them as distinct species. Practically.

Even Ireland has a few animals. but are common in separated areas. and which are highly locomotive.trifling varieties. no certain criterion can possibly be given by which variable forms. or. the birds from the closely neighbouring islands of the Galapagos Archipelago." Lastly. and seeing others compare. Many years ago. doubtful forms. including the most polymorphic forms. namely. Wallace. Wollaston's admirable work. geographical races! Mr. which differ very slightly from each other. How many of the birds and insects in North America and Europe. as local forms. in several valuable papers on the various animals. The local forms are moderately constant and distinct in each separate island. but when all from the several islands are compared together. but as they are distinguished from each other by a greater amount of difference than that between the local forms and sub-species. I was much struck how entirely vague and arbitrary is the distinction between species and varieties. On the islets of the little Madeira group there are many insects which are characterized as varieties in Mr. but which would certainly be ranked as distinct species by many entomologists. and with those from the American mainland. though at the same time the extreme forms are sufficiently distinct. and by another as varieties. "There is no possible test but individual opinion to determine which of them shall be considered as species and which as varieties. Nevertheless. Under genera. they are almost universally ranked by naturalists as true species. have been ranked by one eminent naturalist as undoubted species. and as true representative species. local forms. Babington gives 251 species. especially on the Lepidoptera. as variable forms. but which have been ranked as species by some zoologists. but which nevertheless have been ranked by some botanists as species. now generally regarded as varieties. as they are often called. The first or variable forms vary much within the limits of the same island. Several experienced ornithologists consider our British red grouse as only a strongly marked . as geographical races or subspecies. whereas Mr. sub species and representative species can be recognised. representative species fill the same place in the natural economy of each island as do the local forms and sub-species. one with another. ranked by one zoologist as a species and by another as a variety. shows that they may be classed under four heads. inhabiting the islands of the great Malayan Archipelago. Mr. The geographical races or sub-species are local forms completely fixed and isolated. the differences are seen to be so slight and graduated that it is impossible to define or describe them. can rarely be found within the same country. when comparing. Bentham gives only 112--a difference of 139 doubtful forms! Among animals which unite for each birth. and he has entirely omitted several highly polymorphic genera. but as they do not differ from each other by strongly marked and important characters.

whereas the greater number rank it as an undoubted species peculiar to Great Britain. Walsh to present in their larval or mature state. When. and when the same identical form is met with in two distant countries. But to discuss whether . be sufficient? Mr. The term species thus comes to be a mere useless abstraction. or inhabits many islands in the same archipelago. Most vegetable-feeding insects live on one kind of plant or on one group of plants. though constant differences in colour. both males and females. some feed indiscriminately on many kinds. but what distance. in other instances. As the differences depend on the insects having long fed on distinct plants. B. will that between Europe and the Azores. an animal or plant ranges over the same continent. and those which appear to have lost this power. has described what he calls Phytophagic varieties and Phytophagic species. or Madeira. In some instances the males alone. have been observed thus to differ in a slight degree. as species. and these are then degraded to the rank of varieties. and presents different forms in the different areas. they believe that two distinct species are hidden under the same dress. it has been well asked. however. Walsh. there is always a good chance that intermediate forms will be discovered which will link together the extreme states. have been observed by Mr. It is certain that many forms. or in the nature of their secretions. In several cases. slight. insects found living on different plants. A wide distance between the homes of two doubtful forms leads many naturalists to rank them as distinct species. resemble species so completely in character that they have been thus ranked by other highly competent judges. Mr. or between the several islets of these small archipelagos. Walsh ranks the forms which it may be supposed would freely intercross. but then these same naturalists rank the slightest difference as of specific value. When the differences are rather more strongly marked. size. the forms are ranked by all entomologists as good species. implying and assuming a separate act of creation. or the Canaries. which of these Phytophagic forms ought to be called species and which varieties. will suffice if that between America and Europe is ample. which inhabit distinct continents or islands. as varieties. The naturalist thus loses his best guide in determining whether to rank doubtful forms as varieties or species. considered by highly competent judges to be varieties. or in two geological formations. or in both states. Some few naturalists maintain that animals never present varieties.D. This likewise necessarily occurs with closely allied organisms. a distinguished entomologist of the United States. but do not in consequence vary. it cannot be expected that intermediate links connecting the several forms should now be found. even if he can do so for himself. But no observer can determine for another. and when both sexes and all ages are affected. on the other hand.race of a Norwegian species.

Look at the common oak. and doubts as to specific limits augment.. and in this country the highest botanical authorities and practical men can be quoted to show that the sessile and pedunculated oaks are either good and distinct species or mere varieties. all of which. Such characters are not of course of specific value. from geographical distribution. will often be ranked by some authors as species. Thus Quercus robur has twenty-eight varieties. Yet it must be confessed that it is in the best known countries that we find the greatest number of them. how closely it has been studied." He also adds that it is the best known species which present the greatest number of spontaneous varieties and sub-varieties. de Candolle. in many cases. analogical variation. on the oaks of the whole world. varieties of it will almost universally be found recorded. I have been struck with the fact that if any animal or plant in a state of nature be highly useful to man. the result of so much labour. After this discussion. but they are. Close investigation. sometimes according to age or development. moreover. but space does not here permit me to discuss them. were provisional. that is to say. These varieties. and its species were founded upon a few specimens. will no doubt bring naturalists to agree how to rank doubtful forms. Just as we come to know them better. This seemed to be true.they ought to be called species or varieties. No one ever had more ample materials for the discrimination of the species. and estimates numerically the relative frequency of the variations. sometimes without any assignable reason. and that the doubtful species are in a feeble minority. I may here allude to a remarkable memoir lately published by A. as Asa Gray has remarked in commenting on this memoir. he emphatically remarks: "They are mistaken. which are almost universally considered by other botanists to be varieties. and never found connected by intermediate states. is vainly to beat the air. intermediate forms flow in. De Candolle then goes on to say that he gives the rank of species to the forms that differ by characters never varying on the same tree. etc. hybridism. who repeat that the greater part of our species are clearly limited. so long as a genus was imperfectly known. such as generally enter into specific definitions. He specifies above a dozen characters which may be found varying even on the same branch. before any definition of these terms has been generally accepted. yet a German author makes more than a dozen species out of forms. He first gives in detail all the many points of structure which vary in the several species. Many of the cases of strongly marked varieties or doubtful species well deserve consideration. excepting six. for several interesting lines of argument. have been brought to bear in the attempt to determine their rank. or from any cause closely attracts his attention. or could have worked on them with more zeal and sagacity. are clustered round three sub- .

with the amount of difference in the forms which he is continually studying." When a young naturalist commences the study of a group of organisms quite unknown to him he is at first much perplexed in determining what differences to consider as specific and what as varietal. which will be enumerated in his Prodromus as belonging to the oak family. as Asa Gray again remarks. at least two-thirds are provisional species. are not known strictly to fulfil the definition above given of a true species. namely Q. "and the most accordant with the known facts in palaeontology. at least. but do not quite arrive at. and a series impresses the mind with the idea of an actual passage. But if he confine his attention to one class within one country he will soon make up his mind how to rank most of the doubtful forms. His general tendency will be to make many species. but concludes that the derivative theory is the most natural one. and this shows. geographical botany and zoology. or. for he will encounter a greater number of closely-allied forms. again. When he comes to study allied forms brought from countries not now continuous. and the truth of this admission will often be disputed by other naturalists. . As he extends the range of his observations he will meet with more cases of difficulty. between sub-species and well-marked varieties. that is. It should be added that De Candolle no longer believes that species are immutable creations.species. The forms which connect these three sub-species are comparatively rare. if these connecting forms which are now rare were to become totally extinct the three sub-species would hold exactly the same relation to each other as do the four or five provisionally admitted species which closely surround the typical Quercus robur. Finally. and. But if his observations be widely extended he will in the end generally be able to make up his own mind. but he will succeed in this at the expense of admitting much variation. for he knows nothing of the amount and kind of variation to which the group is subject. how very generally there is some variation. Certainly no clear line of demarcation has as yet been drawn between species and sub-species--that is. the rank of species. These differences blend into each other by an insensible series. De Candolle admits that out of the 300 species. just like the pigeon or poultry fancier before alluded to. pedunculata. in which case he cannot hope to find intermediate links. he will be compelled to trust almost entirely to analogy. the forms which in the opinion of some naturalists come very near to. for he will become impressed. and his difficulties will rise to a climax. sessiliflora and pubescens. or between lesser varieties and individual differences. and he has little general knowledge of analogical variation in other groups and in other countries by which to correct his first impressions. of anatomical structure and classification.

Watson. be the simple result of the nature of the organism and of the different physical conditions to which it has long been exposed. I thought that some interesting results might be obtained in regard to the nature and relations of the species which vary most. as did subsequently Dr. and with plants by Gaston de Saporta. WIDE-RANGING. but Mr. and to the effects of the increased use or disuse of parts. even in stronger terms. hereafter to be explained. And I look at varieties which are in any degree more distinct and permanent. and both rank as independent species. or it might come to supplant and exterminate the parent species. as of the highest importance for us. to a set of individuals closely resembling each other. as being the first step towards such slight varieties as are barely thought worth recording in works on natural history. and that it does not essentially differ from the term variety. and the species as the variety. and then to species. which is given to less distinct and more fluctuating forms. as leading to sub-species. I shall reserve for a future work the discussion of these difficulties. or they may endure as varieties for very long periods. and the tables of the proportional numbers of the . is also applied arbitrarily. the passage from one stage of difference to another may be safely attributed to the cumulative action of natural selection. The passage from one stage of difference to another may. They may become extinct. Hooker. but with respect to the more important and adaptive characters. Wollaston with the varieties of certain fossil land-shells in Madeira. though of small interest to the systematist. The term variety. by tabulating all the varieties in several well-worked floras. as steps toward more strongly marked and permanent varieties. It need not be supposed that all varieties or incipient species attain the rank of species. in comparison with mere individual differences. A well-marked variety may therefore be called an incipient species. and at the latter. If a variety were to flourish so as to exceed in numbers the parent species. as has been shown to be the case by Mr. or both might co-exist. MUCH DIFFUSED. for the sake of convenience. H. in many cases. But we shall hereafter return to this subject. At first this seemed a simple task. it would then rank as the species. for convenience sake. soon convinced me that there were many difficulties. Guided by theoretical considerations. AND COMMON SPECIES VARY MOST. but whether this belief is justifiable must be judged by the weight of the various facts and considerations to be given throughout this work. From these remarks it will be seen that I look at the term species as one arbitrarily given. again. to whom I am much indebted for valuable advice and assistance on this subject.C.Hence I look at individual differences.

the dominant species--those which range widely. it should be understood that reference is made only to the forms which come into competition with each other. and are the most numerous in individuals--which oftenest produce well-marked varieties. the species which are already dominant will be the most likely to yield offspring. A plant of this kind is not the less dominant because some conferva inhabiting the water or some parasitic fungus is infinitely more numerous in individuals. is rather perplexing." "divergence of character. might have been anticipated. though in some slight degree modified. the species which are the most common. as varieties. One of the higher plants may be said to be dominant if it be more numerous in individuals and more widely diffused than the other plants of the same country. is a far more important circumstance) with different sets of organic beings. and allusions cannot be avoided to the "struggle for existence. he thinks that the following statements are fairly well established. which live under nearly the same conditions. as they may be called. . and more especially to the members of the same genus or class having nearly similar habits of life. which. Hooker permits me to add that after having carefully read my manuscript. But if the conferva or parasitic fungus exceeds its allies in the above respects. Hence it is the most flourishing. or. oftenest give rise to varieties sufficiently well-marked to have been recorded in botanical works. the comparison of course relates only to the members of the same group. In these remarks on predominence. Alphonse de Candolle and others have shown that plants which have very wide ranges generally present varieties. as I consider them. as we shall hereafter see. But my tables further show that. or. still inherit those advantages that enabled their parents to become dominant over their compatriots. With respect to the number of individuals or commonness of species. necessarily have to struggle with the other inhabitants of the country. that is abound most in individuals. are the most diffused in their own country. and more widely diffused. and as they come into competition (which. The whole subject. hereafter to be discussed. however." and other questions. incipient species. treated as it necessarily here is with much brevity. Dr. and this might have been expected. for. as they are exposed to diverse physical conditions. and to a certain extent from commonness). SPECIES OF THE LARGER GENERA IN EACH COUNTRY VARY MORE FREQUENTLY THAN THE SPECIES OF THE SMALLER GENERA. it will then be dominant within its own class.varying species. perhaps. in order to become in any degree permanent. and the species which are most widely diffused within their own country (and this is a different consideration from wide range. and examined the tables. in any limited country. And this.

and those of the smaller genera on the other side. and when all . But so many causes tend to obscure this result. plants low in the scale of organisation are generally much more widely diffused than plants higher in the scale. into two nearly equal masses. we might have expected to have found in the larger genera. I was led to anticipate that the species of the larger genera in each country would oftener present varieties. for the mere fact of many species of the same genus inhabiting any country. a larger proportional number of dominant species. as a general rule. the species of the larger genera on one side.. those including many species) being placed on one side.If the plants inhabiting a country as described in any Flora. the former will be found to include a somewhat larger number of the very common and much diffused or dominant species. Moreover. From looking at species as only strongly marked and well-defined varieties. to be now forming. shows that there is something in the organic or inorganic conditions of that country favourable to the genus. consequently. and. all those in the larger genera (i.. This might have been anticipated. The cause of lowly-organised plants ranging widely will be discussed in our chapter on Geographical Distribution. Fresh water and salt-loving plants generally have very wide ranges and are much diffused. and all those in the smaller genera on the other side. many varieties or incipient species ought. or those including many species. To test the truth of this anticipation I have arranged the plants of twelve countries. be divided into two equal masses. and it has invariably proved to be the case that a larger proportion of the species on the side of the larger genera presented varieties. if we look at each species as a special act of creation. there is no apparent reason why more varieties should occur in a group having many species. circumstances have been favourable for variation. Where many species of a genus have been formed through variation. we expect to find saplings. Both these results follow when another division is made. Where many large trees grow. than the species of the smaller genera. than in one having few. for wherever many closely related species (i. but this seems to be connected with the nature of the stations inhabited by them.e. and the coleopterous insects of two districts. Again. and here again there is no close relation to the size of the genera. invariably present a larger average number of varieties than do the species of the small genera. On the other hand. species of the same genus) have been formed. than on the side of the smaller genera. and hence we might expect that the circumstances would generally still be favourable to variation.e. I will here allude to only two causes of obscurity. the species of the large genera which present any varieties. that I am surprised that my tables show even a small majority on the side of the larger genera. and has little or no relation to the size of the genera to which the species belong.

BUT UNEQUALLY. and. or that no small genera are now varying and increasing. it would have been fatal to my theory. In this respect. as far as my imperfect results go. the species of that genus present a number of varieties. we ought generally to find the manufactory still in action. I have endeavoured to test this numerically by averages. Or the case may be put in another way. These facts are of plain signification on the view that species are only strongly marked and permanent varieties. Now Fries has remarked in regard to plants. and it may be said. the species of the larger genera resemble varieties. RELATED TO EACH OTHER. in which a number of varieties or incipient species greater than the average are now manufacturing. There are other relations between the species of large genera and their recorded varieties which deserve notice. and this certainly holds good. and disappeared. more especially as we have every reason to believe the process of manufacturing new species to be a slow one. declined. for wherever many species of the same genus have been formed. that. MANY OF THE SPECIES INCLUDED WITHIN THE LARGER GENERA RESEMBLE VARIETIES IN BEING VERY CLOSELY. that in the larger genera. beyond the average. that is. judging by analogy whether or not the amount suffices to raise one or both to the rank of species. they confirm the view. inasmuch as geology plainly tells us that small genera have in the lapse of time often increased greatly in size. and Westwood in regard to insects. that in large genera the amount of difference between the species is often exceedingly small. and. Hence the amount of difference is one very important criterion in settling whether two forms should be ranked as species or varieties. after deliberation. wherever many species of a genus have been formed. with from only one to four species. And this certainly holds true if varieties be looked at as incipient species. We have seen that there is no infallible criterion by which to distinguish species and well-marked varieties. more than do the species of the smaller genera. and are thus increasing in the number of their species. for my tables clearly show. are altogether excluded from the tables. they concur in this view.the least genera. or where. naturalists are compelled to come to a determination by the amount of difference between them. and when intermediate links have not been found between doubtful forms. It is not that all large genera are now varying much. on an average many are still forming. for if this had been so. I have also consulted some sagacious and experienced observers. that where many species of a genus have been formed. many of the species already manufactured still to a certain extent . if we may use the expression. All that we want to show is. and that large genera have often come to their maxima. of incipient species. as a general rule. therefore. the manufactory of species has been active. AND IN HAVING RESTRICTED RANGES.

Moreover. fifty-three acknowledged varieties are recorded. but which are almost universally ranked by British botanists as good and true species. Now. and in so far resemble varieties. by the discovery of intermediate linking forms. that the amount of difference between varieties. This statement is indeed scarcely more than a truism. or sections. as I call it. often have much restricted ranges. Mr. Watson as doubtful species. Varieties generally have much restricted ranges. But when we come to discuss the principle. are generally ranked . for they differ from each other by a less than the usual amount of difference. There is one other point which is worth notice. the species of the larger genera are related to each other. No naturalist pretends that all the species of a genus are equally distinct from each other. their denominations would be reversed. by a certain indefinite amount of difference between them. varieties cannot be distinguished from species--except. SUMMARY. and. in the same manner as the varieties of any one species are related to each other. they may generally be divided into sub-genera. For instance. in this same catalogue. So that the acknowledged varieties have very nearly the same restricted average range. we shall see how this may be explained. whereas. little groups of species are generally clustered like satellites around other species. first. for if a variety were found to have a wider range than that of its supposed parent-species. marked for me by Mr. round their parent-species. or lesser groups. As Fries has well remarked. for two forms. Watson has marked for me in the well-sifted London catalogue of Plants (4th edition) sixty-three plants which are therein ranked as species.9 of the provinces into which Mr. the species to which these varieties belong range over 14. when compared with each other or with their parent-species.7 provinces. secondly. is much less than that between the species of the same genus. and clustered round certain forms--that is. if differing very little. unequally related to each other. as have the closely allied forms. Finally. H.C. but which he considers as so closely allied to other species as to be of doubtful value: these sixty-three reputed species range on an average over 6.resemble varieties. and how the lesser differences between varieties tend to increase into the greater differences between species. and these range over 7. Watson has divided Great Britain. But there is reason to believe that the species which are very closely allied to other species.3 provinces. And what are varieties but groups of forms. of divergence of character. namely. Undoubtedly there is one most important point of difference between varieties and species.

the larger genera also tend to break up into smaller genera. and throughout nature the forms of life which are now dominant tend to become still more dominant by leaving many modified and dominant descendants. forming little clusters round other species. notwithstanding that they cannot be closely varieties. and thus originated. In genera having more than the average number of species in any country. tend to become converted into new and distinct species. . whereas. by steps hereafter to be explained. In all these respects the species of large genera present a strong analogy with varieties. And thus. We have also seen that it is the most flourishing or dominant species of the larger genera within each class which on an average yield the greatest number of varieties. the forms of life throughout the universe become divided into groups subordinate to groups. but the amount of difference considered necessary to give to any two forms the rank of species cannot be defined. Thus the larger genera tend to become larger. these analogies are utterly inexplicable if species are independent creations. In large genera the species are apt to be closely but unequally allied together. Species very closely allied to other species apparently have restricted ranges. and varieties. But. as we shall hereafter see. And we can clearly understand these analogies. the species of these genera have more than the average number of varieties. if species once existed as varieties.

Chapter 3 The Origin of Species . . STRUGGLE FOR Charles Darwin CHAPTER III.

will tend to the preservation of such individuals. been perfected? We see these beautiful co-adaptations most plainly in the woodpecker and the mistletoe. though necessary as the foundation for the work. in the plumed seed which is wafted by the gentlest breeze. in short. follow from the struggle for life. I have called this principle. and only a little less plainly in the humblest parasite which clings to the hairs of a quadruped or feathers of a bird. by which each slight . however slight and from whatever cause proceeding. for. helps us but little in understanding how species arise in nature. but a small number can survive. the two or three hundred doubtful forms of British plants are entitled to hold.Its bearing on natural selection -. it may be asked. if they be in any degree profitable to the individuals of a species. of the many individuals of any species which are periodically born. in their infinitely complex relations to other organic beings and to their physical conditions of life.Competition universal -. Again.The term used in a wide sense -. if the existence of any well-marked varieties be admitted. we see beautiful adaptations everywhere and in every part of the organic world. and will generally be inherited by the offspring. in the structure of the beetle which dives through the water. which I have called incipient species.Nature of the checks to increase -.Rapid increase of naturalised animals and plants -. will thus have a better chance of surviving.Geometrical ratio of increase -. what rank. It has been seen in the last chapter that among organic beings in a state of nature there is some individual variability: indeed I am not aware that this has ever been disputed. How have all those exquisite adaptations of one part of the organisation to another part. how is it that varieties. for instance.Struggle for life most severe between individuals and varieties of the same species: often severe between species of the same genus -. But the mere existence of individual variability and of some few wellmarked varieties. It is immaterial for us whether a multitude of doubtful forms be called species or subspecies or varieties.Complex relations of all animals and plants throughout nature -. arise? All these results. which constitute what are called distinct genera and which differ from each other more than do the species of the same genus. become ultimately converted into good and distinct species. and to the conditions of life and of one organic being to another being.Protection from the number of individuals -. Before entering on the subject of this chapter I must make a few preliminary remarks to show how the struggle for existence bears on natural selection. also. which in most cases obviously differ from each other far more than do the varieties of the same species? How do those groups of species.The relation of organism to organism the most important of all relations. as we shall more fully see in the next chapter.Effects of climate -. The offspring. variations. Owing to this struggle.

at greater length. we often see superabundance of food. rarity. though food may be now superabundant. is preserved. no one has treated this subject with more spirit and ability than W. and including (which is more important) not only the life of the individual. of which only one of an average comes to maturity. USED IN A LARGE SENSE. STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE. of the Survival of the Fittest. and variation. if too many of these parasites grow on the same tree. through the accumulation of slight but useful variations. extinction. and is sometimes equally convenient. Herbert Spencer. given to him by the hand of Nature. we do not see or we forget that the birds which are idly singing round us mostly live on insects or seeds. or more difficult--at least I found it so-than constantly to bear this conclusion in mind. Two canine animals. in order to mark its relation to man's power of selection. as it well deserves. or their nestlings. is a power incessantly ready for action. are destroyed by birds and beasts of prey. In my future work this subject will be treated. it is not so at all seasons of each recurring year. We will now discuss in a little more detail the struggle for existence. but can only in a far-fetched sense be said to struggle with these trees. it . and can adapt organic beings to his own uses. we do not always bear in mind. or we forget how largely these songsters. may be truly said to struggle with each other which shall get food and live. by the term natural selection. Herbert. as the works of Nature are to those of Art. THE TERM. in a time of dearth. and is as immeasurably superior to man's feeble efforts. In regard to plants. But a plant on the edge of a desert is said to struggle for life against the drought. may be more truly said to struggle with the plants of the same and other kinds which already clothe the ground. I should premise that I use this term in a large and metaphorical sense. We behold the face of nature bright with gladness. is more accurate. though more properly it should be said to be dependent on the moisture. that. But Natural Selection. the whole economy of nature. The elder De Candolle and Lyell have largely and philosophically shown that all organic beings are exposed to severe competition.variation. But the expression often used by Mr. if useful. including dependence of one being on another. and are thus constantly destroying life. abundance. Dean of Manchester. We have seen that man by selection can certainly produce great results. Nothing is easier than to admit in words the truth of the universal struggle for life. evidently the result of his great horticultural knowledge. for. or their eggs. A plant which annually produces a thousand seeds. we shall hereafter see. but success in leaving progeny. The mistletoe is dependent on the apple and a few other trees. Yet unless it be thoroughly engrained in the mind. with every fact on distribution. will be dimly seen or quite misunderstood.

in tempting the birds to devour and thus disseminate its seeds. Every being. But we have better evidence on this subject than mere theoretical calculations. and no prudential restraint from marriage. the numerous recorded cases of the astonishingly rapid increase of various . I use for convenience sake the general term of Struggle for Existence. and I have taken some pains to estimate its probable minimum rate of natural increase. may more truly be said to struggle with each other. In these several senses. for in this case there can be no artificial increase of food. namely. and at this rate. it will be safest to assume that it begins breeding when thirty years old. if not destroyed. There is no exception to the rule that every organic being naturally increases at so high a rate. or with the individuals of distinct species. in numbers. GEOMETRICAL RATIO OF INCREASE. all cannot do so. growing close together on the same branch. Although some species may be now increasing.languishes and dies. its numbers would quickly become so inordinately great that no country could support the product. there would literally not be standing room for his progeny. and so on. more or less rapidly. as more individuals are produced than can possibly survive. which pass into each other. that. there must in every case be a struggle for existence. The elephant is reckoned the slowest breeder of all known animals. Linnaeus has calculated that if an annual plant produced only two seeds-and there is no plant so unproductive as this--and their seedlings next year produced two. and surviving till one hundred years old. Even slow-breeding man has doubled in twenty-five years. for the world would not hold them. It is the doctrine of Malthus applied with manifold force to the whole animal and vegetable kingdoms. otherwise. which during its natural lifetime produces several eggs or seeds. on the principle of geometrical increase. then in twenty years there would be a million plants. and goes on breeding till ninety years old. in less than a thousand years. if this be so. either one individual with another of the same species. the earth would soon be covered by the progeny of a single pair. or with the physical conditions of life. But several seedling mistletoes. bringing forth six young in the interval. Hence. its existence depends on them. must suffer destruction during some period of its life. As the mistletoe is disseminated by birds. and during some season or occasional year. after a period of from 740 to 750 years there would be nearly nineteen million elephants alive descended from the first pair. A struggle for existence inevitably follows from the high rate at which all organic beings tend to increase. and it may metaphorically be said to struggle with other fruit-bearing plants.

the result of which never fails to be surprising. So it is with plants. clothing square leagues of surface almost to the exclusion of every other plant. and that there has consequently been less destruction of the old and young and that nearly all the young have been enabled to breed. The only difference between organisms which annually produce eggs or seeds by the thousand. cases could be given of introduced plants which have become common throughout whole islands in a period of less than ten years. and yet in the same country the condor may be the more numerous of the two. and among animals there are very few which do not annually pair. One fly deposits hundreds of eggs. a whole district. which are now the commonest over the wide plains of La Plata. that the slow breeders would require a few more years to people. The condor lays a couple of eggs and the ostrich a score. and there are plants which now range in India. Their geometrical ratio of increase. as I hear from Dr. we see no great destruction falling on them. no one supposes that the fertility of the animals or plants has been suddenly and temporarily increased in any sensible degree. Our familiarity with the larger domestic animals tends. and endless others could be given. have been introduced from Europe. The Fulmar petrel lays but one egg. if the statements of the rate of increase of slow-breeding cattle and horses in South America. yet it is believed to be the most numerous bird in the world. In such cases. Still more striking is the evidence from our domestic animals of many kinds which have run wild in several parts of the world. under favourable conditions. let it be ever so large. like the hippobosca. and those which produce extremely few. such as the cardoon and a tall thistle. Several of the plants. when circumstances have been favourable to them during two or three following seasons. I think. But this difference does not determine how many individuals of the two species can be supported in a district. A large number of eggs is of some importance to those species .animals in a state of nature. and that in a state of nature an equal number would have somehow to be disposed of. a single one. simply explains their extraordinarily rapid increase and wide diffusion in their new homes. had not been well authenticated. The obvious explanation is that the conditions of life have been highly favourable. which have been imported from America since its discovery. In a state of nature almost every full-grown plant annually produces seed. Falconer. they would have been incredible. is. and latterly in Australia. and another. Hence we may confidently assert that all plants and animals are tending to increase at a geometrical ratio--that all would rapidly stock every station in which they could any how exist. from Cape Comorin to the Himalaya. and we do not keep in mind that thousands are annually slaughtered for food. to mislead us. and that this geometrical tendency to increase must be checked by destruction at some period of life.

With plants there is a vast destruction of seeds. that each lives by a struggle at some period of its life. for instance. and the . Nor will this surprise any one who reflects how ignorant we are on this head. mitigate the destruction ever so little. supposing that this seed were never destroyed and could be ensured to germinate in a fitting place. Seedlings. but if many eggs or young are destroyed. It would suffice to keep up the full number of a tree. and where there could be no choking from other plants. chiefly by slugs and insects. Eggs or very young animals seem generally to suffer most. and the number of the species will almost instantaneously increase to any amount. and yet the average stock be fully kept up. by so much will it tend to increase still further. that heavy destruction inevitably falls either on the young or old during each generation or at recurrent intervals. NATURE OF THE CHECKS TO INCREASE. so that. it is most necessary to keep the foregoing considerations always in mind--never to forget that every single organic being may be said to be striving to the utmost to increase in numbers. are destroyed in vast numbers by various enemies. Lighten any check. a small number may be produced. the average number of any animal or plant depends only indirectly on the number of its eggs or seeds. many must be produced or the species will become extinct. In looking at Nature. just to recall to the reader's mind some of the chief points. If an animal can in any way protect its own eggs or young. Here I will make only a few remarks.which depend on a fluctuating amount of food. The causes which check the natural tendency of each species to increase are most obscure. although so incomparably better known than any other animal. This subject of the checks to increase has been ably treated by several authors. but this is not invariably the case. We know not exactly what the checks are even in a single instance. I marked all the seedlings of our native weeds as they came up. more especially in regard to the feral animals of South America. if a single seed were produced once in a thousand years. But the real importance of a large number of eggs or seeds is to make up for much destruction at some period of life. and this period in the great majority of cases is an early one. but from some observations which I have made it appears that the seedlings suffer most from germinating in ground already thickly stocked with other plants. If turf which has long been mown. and I hope in a future work to discuss it at considerable length. dug and cleared. on a piece of ground three feet long and two wide. which lived on an average for a thousand years. also. in all cases. for it allows them rapidly to increase in number. and out of 357 no less than 295 were destroyed. by as much as it swarms in numbers. Look at the most vigorous species. even in regard to mankind.

there seems to be little doubt that the stock of partridges. I estimated (chiefly from the greatly reduced numbers of nests in the spring) that the winter of 1854-5 destroyed four-fifths of the birds in my own grounds. although hundreds of thousands of game animals are now annually shot. is an extraordinarily severe mortality from epidemics with man. Even when climate. The amount of food for each species. On the other hand. is constantly suffering enormous destruction at some period of its life. of course. extreme cold. The action of climate seems at first sight to be quite independent of the struggle for existence. the other species must decrease. whether of the same or of distinct species. If not one head of game were shot during the next twenty years in England. it brings on the most severe struggle between the individuals. which will suffer the most. thus out of twenty species grown on a little plot of mown turf (three feet by four) nine species perished. but very frequently it is not the obtaining food. which subsist on the same kind of food. even where it most abounds. be let to grow. we are tempted to attribute the whole effect to its direct would be the same with turf closely browsed by quadrupeds. grouse. when we remember that ten per cent. from enemies or from competitors for the same place and food. and. we invariably see some species gradually getting rarer and rarer. But this is a false view. but in so far as climate chiefly acts in reducing food. we forget that each species. and as each area is already fully stocked with inhabitants. acts directly. and finally disappearing. and if these enemies or competitors be in the least degree favoured by any slight change of climate. When we travel from south to north. gives the extreme limit to which each can increase. for instance. or those which have got least food through the advancing winter. which determines the average number of a species. or from a damp region to a dry. if no vermin were destroyed. there would. none are destroyed by beasts of prey. When we travel southward and see a species decreasing in numbers. they will increase in numbers. be less game than at present. for even the tiger in India most rarely dares to attack a young elephant protected by its dam. we may feel sure that the cause lies quite as much in other species being favoured. and the change of climate being conspicuous. at the same time. the more vigorous plants gradually kill the less vigorous. though fully grown plants. from the other species being allowed to grow up freely. and hares on any large estate depends chiefly on the destruction of vermin. Thus. it will be the least vigorous individuals. and periodical seasons of extreme cold or drought seem to be the most effective of all checks. in all probability. but the serving as prey to other animals. as with the elephant. Climate plays an important part in determining the average numbers of a species. as in . in some cases. and this is a tremendous destruction.

though having a superabundance of food at this one season. and here we have a limiting check independent of the struggle for life. relatively to the numbers of its enemies. but which never become naturalised. a large stock of individuals of the same species. in our fields. I have in this case lost every single seed. the struggle for life is almost exclusively with the elements. we far oftener meet with stunted forms. increase in number proportionally to the supply of seed. hence in going northward. because the seeds are in great excess compared with the number of birds which feed on them. But even some of these so-called epidemics appear to be due to parasitic worms. that is abounding in individuals. for the number of species of all kinds. On the other hand. and that of some social plants being social. I should add that the good effects of intercrossing. decreases northward. For in such cases. in many cases. this seems generally to occur with our game animals--often ensue. nor can the birds. we may believe. is absolutely necessary for its preservation. but any one who has tried knows how troublesome it is to get seed from a few wheat or other such plants in a garden. for they cannot compete with our native plants nor resist destruction by our native animals. I believe. explains. Thus we can easily raise plenty of corn and rape-seed. than we do in proceeding southward or in descending a mountain. as their numbers are checked during the winter. or in ascending a mountain. due to the DIRECTLY injurious action of climate. That climate acts in main part indirectly by favouring other species we clearly see in the prodigious number of plants which in our gardens can perfectly well endure our climate. but in a somewhat lesser degree.. etc. that a plant could exist only where the conditions of its life were so favourable that many could exist together. or snow-capped summits. When a species. So it is when we travel northward. . but I will not here enlarge on this subject. and therefore of competitors.this one being hurt. even on the extreme verge of their range. and thus save the species from utter destruction. This view of the necessity of a large stock of the same species for its preservation. some singular facts in nature such as that of very rare plants being sometimes extremely abundant. or absolute deserts. When we reach the Arctic regions. and the ill effects of close interbreeding. increases inordinately in numbers in a small tract. in the few spots where they do exist. epidemics--at least. which have from some cause. been disproportionally favoured: and here comes in a sort of struggle between the parasite and its prey. owing to highly favourable circumstances. no doubt come into play in many of these cases. possibly in part through facility of diffusion among the crowded animals.

I counted thirty-two little trees. except the old planted clumps. it became thickly clothed with vigorously growing young firs. Perhaps Paraguay . I will give only a single instance. but several hundred acres of exactly the same nature had been enclosed twenty-five years previously and planted with Scotch fir. nothing whatever else having been done. In one square yard. but twelve species of plants (not counting grasses and carices) flourished in the plantations. whence I could examine hundreds of acres of the unenclosed heath. which have to struggle together in the same country. and self-sown firs are now springing up in multitudes. and the heath was frequented by two or three distinct insectivorous birds. Here we see how potent has been the effect of the introduction of a single tree. interested me. on the estate of a relation. but in several parts of the world insects determine the existence of cattle. had. where I had ample means of investigation. Many cases are on record showing how complex and unexpected are the checks and relations between organic beings. which had been perpetually browsed down by the cattle. and literally I could not see a single Scotch fir. Yet the heath was so extremely barren and so extensive that no one would ever have imagined that cattle would have so closely and effectually searched it for food.COMPLEX RELATIONS OF ALL ANIMALS AND PLANTS TO EACH OTHER IN THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE. so close together that all cannot live. so that cattle could not enter. there was a large and extremely barren heath. as soon as the land was enclosed. and had failed. with twenty-six rings of growth. Here there are extensive heaths. for six insectivorous birds were very common in the plantations. with the exception of the land having been enclosed. in Surrey. more than is generally seen in passing from one quite different soil to another: not only the proportional numbers of the heath-plants were wholly changed. and one of them. which had never been touched by the hand of man. though a simple one. which could not be found on the heath. during many years tried to raise its head above the stems of the heath. But how important an element enclosure is. Here we see that cattle absolutely determine the existence of the Scotch fir. which. In Staffordshire. The change in the native vegetation of the planted part of the heath was most remarkable. at a point some hundred yards distant from one of the old clumps. with a few clumps of old Scotch firs on the distant hill-tops: within the last ten years large spaces have been enclosed. But on looking closely between the stems of the heath. No wonder that. I found a multitude of seedlings and little trees. I plainly saw near Farnham. which were not to be seen on the heath. The effect on the insects must have been still greater. When I ascertained that these young trees had not been sown or planted I was so much surprised at their numbers that I went to several points of view.

remote in the scale of nature. probably by other parasitic insects. and as we do not see the cause. or invent laws on the duration of the forms of life! I am tempted to give one more instance showing how plants and animals. and so onwards in ever-increasing circles of complexity. The increase of these flies. and this would certainly greatly alter (as indeed I have observed in parts of South America) the vegetation: this again would largely affect the insects. the parasitic insects would probably increase. Not that under nature the relations will ever be as simple as this. but the same number of protected heads produced not a single seed. and yet in the long-run the forces are so nicely balanced that the face of nature remains for long periods of time uniform. never sets a seed. as other bees cannot reach the nectar. I have also found that the visits of bees are necessary for the fertilisation of some kinds of clover. Nevertheless. I find from experiments that humblebees are almost indispensable to the fertilisation of the heartsease (Viola tricolor). which lays its eggs in the navels of these animals when first born. so profound is our ignorance. pratense) produced 2. for instance twenty heads of Dutch clover (Trifolium repens) yielded 2. the . Hence.offers the most curious instance of this. though assuredly the merest trifle would give the victory to one organic being over another.290 seeds. as we have just seen in Staffordshire. and this. for here neither cattle nor horses nor dogs have ever run wild. Hence we may infer as highly probable that. and consequently. Battle within battle must be continually recurring with varying success. numerous as they are. Nearly all our orchidaceous plants absolutely require the visits of insects to remove their pollen-masses and thus to fertilise them. and Azara and Rengger have shown that this is caused by the greater number in Paraguay of a certain fly. It has been suggested that moths may fertilise the clovers. from their weight not being sufficient to depress the wing petals. that we marvel when we hear of the extinction of an organic being. are bound together by a web of complex relations. produced not one.700 seeds. Humble bees alone visit red clover. 100 heads of red clover (T. but I doubt whether they could do so in the case of the red clover. must be habitually checked by some means. though they swarm southward and northward in a feral state. for other bees do not visit this flower. protected from bees. and so high our presumption. but twenty other heads. from its peculiar structure. and this would lessen the number of the navel-frequenting flies--then cattle and horses would become feral. if the whole genus of humble-bees became extinct or very rare in England. we invoke cataclysms to desolate the world. I shall hereafter have occasion to show that the exotic Lobelia fulgens is never visited in my garden by insects. if certain insectivorous birds were to decrease in Paraguay. Again. the insectivorous birds.

each annually scattering its seeds by the thousand. But how false a view is this! Every one has heard that when an American forest is cut down. but all will concur in determining the average number. or even the existence of the species. "Near villages and small towns I have found the nests of humble-bees more numerous than elsewhere. the frequency of certain flowers in that district! In the case of every species. acting at different periods of life. a very different vegetation springs up. for . all feeding on each other. but how simple is the problem where each shall fall compared to that of the action and reaction of the innumerable plants and animals which have determined.heartsease and red clover would become very rare. which I attribute to the number of cats that destroy the mice. we are tempted to attribute their proportional numbers and kinds to what we call chance. In some cases it can be shown that widely-different checks act on the same species in different districts. When we look at the plants and bushes clothing an entangled bank. which destroy their combs and nests. The number of humble-bees in any district depends in a great measure upon the number of fieldmice. and Colonel Newman. what war between insect and insect--between insects. and all fall to the ground according to definite laws. but it has been observed that ancient Indian ruins in the Southern United States. the proportional numbers and kinds of trees now growing on the old Indian ruins! The dependency of one organic being on another. snails. probably come into play. and other animals with birds and beasts of prey--all striving to increase. on the number of cats. or on the other plants which first clothed the ground and thus checked the growth of the trees. or on the trees. lies generally between beings remote in the scale of nature. Throw up a handful of feathers." Hence it is quite credible that the presence of a feline animal in large numbers in a district might determine. their seeds and seedlings. in the course of centuries. This is likewise sometimes the case with those which may strictly be said to struggle with each other for existence. believes that "more than two-thirds of them are thus destroyed all over England. and Colonel Newman says. which must formerly have been cleared of trees. through the intervention first of mice and then of bees. But the struggle will almost invariably be most severe between the individuals of the same species. What a struggle must have gone on during long centuries between the several kinds of trees. or wholly disappear. some one check or some few being generally the most potent. now display the same beautiful diversity and proportion of kinds as in the surrounding virgin forests. many different checks. who has long attended to the habits of humble-bees. as in the case of locusts and grass-feeding quadrupeds. as every one knows." Now the number of mice is largely dependent. as of a parasite on its prey. and during different seasons or years.

some of the varieties which best suit the soil or climate. and are exposed to the same dangers. though by no means invariably. and so in other cases. but probably in no one case could we precisely say why one species has been victorious over another in the great battle of life. if several varieties of wheat be sown together. In the case of varieties of the same species. and will consequently in a few years supplant the other varieties. habits. We see this in the recent extension over parts of the United States of one species of swallow having caused the decrease of another species. In Australia the imported hive-bee is rapidly exterminating the small. and the seed then mixed in due proportion. require the same food. will beat the others and so yield more seed. or are naturally the most fertile. and always in structure. and the mixed seed be resown. We can dimly see why the competition should be most severe between allied forms. So again with the varieties of sheep: it has been asserted that certain mountain-varieties will starve out other mountain-varieties. STRUGGLE FOR LIFE MOST SEVERE BETWEEN INDIVIDUALS AND VARIETIES OF THE SAME SPECIES. The recent increase of the missel-thrush in parts of Scotland has caused the decrease of the song-thrush. and if the seed or young were not annually preserved in due proportion. To keep up a mixed stock of even such extremely close varieties as the variously coloured sweet-peas. they must be each year harvested separately. stingless native bee. and we sometimes see the contest soon decided: for instance. the struggle will generally be almost equally severe.they frequent the same districts. It may even be doubted whether the varieties of any of our domestic plants or animals have so exactly the same strength. much similarity in habits and constitution. if they were allowed to struggle together. so that they cannot be kept together. if they come into competition with each other. in the same manner as beings in a state of nature. than between the species of distinct genera. the struggle will generally be more severe between them. that the original proportions of a mixed stock (crossing being prevented) could be kept up for half-a-dozen generations. and constitution. How frequently we hear of one species of rat taking the place of another species under the most different climates! In Russia the small Asiatic cockroach has everywhere driven before it its great congener. The same result has followed from keeping together different varieties of the medicinal leech. otherwise the weaker kinds will steadily decrease in number and disappear. As the species of the same genus usually have. which fill nearly the same place in the economy of nature. . One species of charlock has been known to supplant another species.

or between the individuals of the same species. we should have to give it some advantage over its competitors. The store of nutriment laid up within the seeds of many plants seems at first sight to have no sort of relation to other plants. in the Arctic regions or on the borders of an utter desert. with which it comes into competition for food or residence. and in that of the legs and claws of the parasite which clings to the hair on the tiger's body. dampness or dryness. will competition cease. This is obvious in the structure of the teeth and talons of the tiger. among new competitors. namely. In this case we can clearly see that if we wish in imagination to give the plant the power of increasing in numbers. for elsewhere it ranges into slightly hotter or colder. the relation seems at first confined to the elements of air and water. as peas and beans. Yet the advantage of the plumed seeds no doubt stands in the closest relation to the land being already thickly clothed with other plants. for the warmest or dampest spots. and to escape serving as prey to other animals. Not until we reach the extreme confines of life. Hence we can see that when a plant or animal is placed in a new country.A corollary of the highest importance may be deduced from the foregoing remarks. in the most essential yet often hidden manner. The land may be extremely cold or dry. On the confines of its geographical range. But from the strong growth of young plants produced from such seeds. the conditions of its life will generally be changed in an essential manner. In the water-beetle. Look at a plant in the midst of its range! Why does it not double or quadruple its numbers? We know that it can perfectly well withstand a little more heat or cold. to that of all other organic beings. allows it to compete with other aquatic insects. or from which it has to escape. If its average numbers are to increase in its new home. we should have to modify it in a . yet there will be competition between some few species. so well adapted for diving. so that the seeds may be widely distributed and fall on unoccupied ground. that they are destroyed exclusively by the rigour of the climate. to hunt for its own prey. that the structure of every organic being is related. or on which it preys. damper or drier districts. it may be suspected that the chief use of the nutriment in the seed is to favour the growth of the seedlings. or over the animals which prey on it. when sown in the midst of long grass. whilst struggling with other plants growing vigorously all around. But in the beautifully plumed seed of the dandelion. the structure of its legs. and in the flattened and fringed legs of the water-beetle. although the climate may be exactly the same as in its former home. a change of constitution with respect to climate would clearly be an advantage to our plant. but we have reason to believe that only a few plants or animals range so far.

and that the vigorous. that each. It is good thus to try in imagination to give any one species an advantage over another. All that we can do is to keep steadily in mind that each organic being is striving to increase in a geometrical ratio. at some period of its life.different way to what we should have had to do in its native country. has to struggle for life and to suffer great destruction. or at intervals. Probably in no single instance should we know what to do. and the happy survive and multiply. for we should have to give it some advantage over a different set of competitors or enemies. . This ought to convince us of our ignorance on the mutual relations of all organic beings. as it is difficult to acquire. a conviction as necessary. that death is generally prompt. the healthy. that no fear is felt. during some season of the year. during each generation. When we reflect on this struggle we may console ourselves with the full belief that the war of nature is not incessant.

NATURAL SELECTION.Chapter 4 The Origin of Species .by Charles Darwin CHAPTER IV. OR THE SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST. .

Advance in organisation -Low forms preserved -. and variability ensues.Summary. Let the endless number of slight variations and individual differences occurring in our domestic productions. by man.Explains the Grouping of all organic beings -. act in regard to variation? Can the principle of selection.On the generality of intercrosses between individuals of the same species -. over others. be borne in mind.Slow action -. related to the diversity of inhabitants of any small area and to naturalisation -. and the destruction of those which are injurious. in those under nature. Let it also be borne in mind how infinitely complex and close-fitting are the mutual relations of all organic beings to each other and to their physical conditions of life. and. apply under nature? I think we shall see that it can act most efficiently. Under domestication. seeing that variations useful to man have undoubtedly occurred. can we doubt (remembering that many more individuals are born than can possibly survive) that individuals having any advantage.Indefinite multiplication of species -. Unintentionally he exposes organic beings to new and changing conditions of life. I have called Natural Selection.Circumstances favourable and unfavourable to the results of Natural Selection. in a lesser degree. he can neither originate varieties nor prevent their occurrence. he can only preserve and accumulate such as do occur. should occur in the course of many successive generations? If such do occur. or the Survival of the . briefly discussed in the last chapter.Sexual Selection -. that other variations useful in some way to each being in the great and complex battle of life. namely. intercrossing.Extinction caused by Natural Selection -. But the variability. but similar changes of conditions might and do occur under nature. isolation. How will the struggle for existence.its power compared with man's selection -.Convergence of character -. through Divergence of Character and Extinction. number of individuals -. on the descendants from a common parent -. This preservation of favourable individual differences and variations.its power at all ages and on both sexes -. which we almost universally meet with in our domestic productions is not directly produced. we may feel sure that any variation in the least degree injurious would be rigidly destroyed. which we have seen is so potent in the hands of man. would have the best chance of surviving and procreating their kind? On the other hand. Can it then be thought improbable. as well as the strength of the hereditary tendency.Divergence of Character.Action of Natural Selection. it may truly be said that the whole organisation becomes in some degree plastic. and consequently what infinitely varied diversities of structure might be of use to each being under changing conditions of life. as Hooker and Asa Gray have well remarked.Natural Selection -.its power on characters of trifling importance -. however slight.

Others have objected that the term selection implies conscious choice in the animals which become modified. We shall best understand the probable course of natural selection by taking the case of a country undergoing some slight physical change. and they are almost necessary for brevity. only the aggregate action and product of many natural laws. Several writers have misapprehended or objected to the term Natural Selection. independently of the change of climate itself. Let it be remembered how powerful the influence of a single introduced tree or mammal has been shown to be. that any change in the numerical proportions of the inhabitants. from what we have seen of the intimate and complex manner in which the inhabitants of each country are bound together. We may conclude. But in the case of an island. Some have even imagined that natural selection induces variability. as plants have no volition. Variations neither useful nor injurious would not be affected by natural selection. natural selection is a false term. of climate. So again it is difficult to avoid personifying the word Nature. No one objects to agriculturists speaking of the potent effects of man's selection. With a little familiarity such superficial objections will be forgotten. whereas it implies only the preservation of such variations as arise and are beneficial to the being under its conditions of life. but who objects to an author speaking of the attraction of gravity as ruling the movements of the planets? Every one knows what is meant and is implied by such metaphorical expressions. into which new and better adapted forms could not freely enter. and would be left either a fluctuating element. would seriously affect the others. and in this case the individual differences given by nature. as perhaps we see in certain polymorphic species. natural selection is not applicable to them! In the literal sense of the word. If the country were open on its borders. we should then have places in the economy of nature which would assuredly be better filled up if some of the original inhabitants were in some . must of necessity first occur. or would ultimately become fixed. and some species will probably become extinct. The proportional numbers of its inhabitants will almost immediately undergo a change. no doubt. It has been said that I speak of natural selection as an active power or Deity. and it has even been urged that. and by laws the sequence of events as ascertained by us. new forms would certainly immigrate. but I mean by nature. and this would likewise seriously disturb the relations of some of the former inhabitants. owing to the nature of the organism and the nature of the conditions. but who ever objected to chemists speaking of the elective affinities of the various elements?--and yet an acid cannot strictly be said to elect the base with which it in preference combines.Fittest. for instance. which man for some object selects. or of a country partly surrounded by barriers.

that changes in the conditions of life give a tendency to increased variability. that none of them could be still better adapted or improved. a great result by his methodical and unconscious means of selection. had the area been open to immigration. Nor do I believe that any great physical change. Unless such occur. She can act on every internal organ. on the whole machinery of life. by better adapting them to their altered conditions. to check immigration. and certainly has produced. and still further modifications of the same kind would often still further increase the advantage.manner modified. would tend to be preserved. . As man can produce. No country can be named in which all the native inhabitants are now so perfectly adapted to each other and to the physical conditions under which they live. natural selection can do nothing. for in all countries. the natives have been so far conquered by naturalised productions that they have allowed some foreigners to take firm possession of the land. by affording a better chance of the occurrence of profitable variations. we may safely conclude that the natives might have been modified with advantage. extremely slight modifications in the structure or habits of one species would often give it an advantage over others. and natural selection would have free scope for the work of improvement. Nature only for that of the being which she tends. As man can produce a great result with his domestic animals and plants by adding up in any given direction individual differences. Man selects only for his own good. so as to have better resisted the intruders. so could natural selection. if I may be allowed to personify the natural preservation or survival of the fittest. Under the term of "variations. For as all the inhabitants of each country are struggling together with nicely balanced forces. as long as the species continued under the same conditions of life and profited by similar means of subsistence and defence. except in so far as they are useful to any being. and this would manifestly be favourable to natural selection. and in the foregoing cases the conditions the changed. And as foreigners have thus in every country beaten some of the natives. cares nothing for appearances. In such cases. on every shade of constitutional difference. as of climate. for. these same places would have been seized on by intruders. or any unusual degree of isolation." it must never be forgotten that mere individual differences are included. We have good reason to believe. which in any way favoured the individuals of any species. but far more easily from having incomparably longer time for action. slight modifications. what may not natural selection effect? Man can act only on external and visible characters: Nature. is necessary in order that new and unoccupied places should be left for natural selection to fill up by improving some of the varying inhabitants. as shown in the first chapter.

In order that any great amount of modification should be effected in a species. as far as lies in his power. How fleeting are the wishes and efforts of man! How short his time. compared with those accumulated by Nature during whole geological periods! Can we wonder. rejecting those that are bad. that Nature's productions should be far "truer" in character than man's productions. . then. the slightest differences of structure or constitution may well turn the nicely-balanced scale in the struggle for life. this can hardly be considered as an unwarrantable assumption. all his productions. We see nothing of these slow changes in progress. perhaps after a long interval of time. throughout the world. until the hand of time has marked the long lapse of ages. and so be preserved. as is implied by the fact of their selection. when once formed must again. vary or present individual differences of the same favourable nature as before. But whether it is true. he exposes sheep with long and short wool to the same climate. Under nature. and should plainly bear the stamp of far higher workmanship? It may metaphorically be said that natural selection is daily and hourly scrutinising. He seldom exercises each selected character in some peculiar and fitting manner. at the improvement of each organic being in relation to its organic and inorganic conditions of life. silently and insensibly working. the ordinary belief that the amount of possible variation is a strictly limited quantity. WHENEVER AND WHEREVER OPPORTUNITY OFFERS. or at least by some modification prominent enough to catch the eye or to be plainly useful to him. and these must again be preserved. preserving and adding up all that are good. he does not rigidly destroy all inferior animals. the slightest variations. he does not exercise a long-backed or long-legged quadruped in any peculiar manner. a variety. step by step. but protects during each varying season. is likewise a simple assumption. and so onward. and consequently how poor will be his results. Seeing that individual differences of the same kind perpetually recur. does not allow the most vigorous males to struggle for the females. he feeds a long and a short-beaked pigeon on the same food. that they should be infinitely better adapted to the most complex conditions of life. On the other hand. we can judge only by seeing how far the hypothesis accords with and explains the general phenomena of nature. and then so imperfect is our view into long-past geological ages that we see only that the forms of life are now different from what they formerly were. Man keeps the natives of many climates in the same country.Every selected character is fully exercised by her. He often begins his selection by some half-monstrous form.

we must believe that these tints are of service to these birds and insects in preserving them from danger. appear at any particular period of life. will ensue. these slight differences make a great difference in cultivating the several varieties. We have seen how the colour of hogs. a yellow or a purple-fleshed fruit. we should remember how essential it is in a flock of white sheep to destroy a lamb with the faintest trace of black. which. in the caterpillar and cocoon stages of the varieties of the silkworm. true and constant. yet we hear from an excellent horticulturist. In plants. in the eggs of poultry. such differences would effectually settle which variety.--so much so that on parts of the continent persons are warned not to keep white pigeons. for instance. in the shape. When we see leaf-eating insects green. whereas another disease attacks yellow-fleshed peaches far more than those with other coloured flesh. which we are apt to consider as of very trifling importance. and in keeping that colour. Hence natural selection might be effective in giving the proper colour to each kind of grouse.. tend to reappear in the offspring at the same period. may thus be acted on. food. If. would increase in countless numbers. In looking at many small points of difference between species. and hawks are guided by eyesight to their prey. the red-grouse the colour of heather. when one part varies and the variations are accumulated through natural selection. seem quite unimportant. with all the aids of art. under domestication. other modifications. when once acquired. than those with down. determines whether they shall live or die. and in the colour of the down of their chickens. if not destroyed at some period of their lives. Grouse. where the trees would have to struggle with other trees and with a host of enemies. It is also necessary to bear in mind that. that in the United States smoothskinned fruits suffer far more from a beetle. they are known to suffer largely from birds of prey. in . have no doubt produced some direct effect. assuredly. we must not forget that climate. owing to the law of correlation. the down on the fruit and the colour of the flesh are considered by botanists as characters of the most trifling importance. often of the most unexpected nature. Downing.Although natural selection can act only through and for the good of each being. size and flavour of the seeds of the many varieties of our culinary and agricultural plants. in a state of nature. etc. whether a smooth or downy. should succeed. Nor ought we to think that the occasional destruction of an animal of any particular colour would produce little effect. that purple plums suffer far more from a certain disease than yellow plums. which feed on the "paint-root" in Virginia. as being the most liable to destruction. a Curculio. and bark-feeders mottled-grey. yet characters and structures. as far as our ignorance permits us to judge. As we see that those variations which. the alpine ptarmigan white in winter.

for the good of another species. if nature had to make the beak of a full-grown pigeon very short for the bird's own advantage. used exclusively for opening the cocoon--or the hard tip to the beak of unhatched birds. and there would be simultaneously the most rigorous selection of all the young birds within the egg. through correlation. the thickness of the shell being known to vary like every other structure. In social animals it will adapt the structure of each individual for the benefit of the whole community. So again a vast number of mature .the horns of our sheep and cattle when nearly adult. Now. I cannot find one case which will bear investigation. If it profit a plant to have its seeds more and more widely disseminated by the wind. the great jaws possessed by certain insects. might be modified to any extent by natural selection. if of high importance to it. It has been asserted. Natural selection may modify and adapt the larva of an insect to a score of contingencies. For instance. that of the best short-beaked tumbler-pigeons a greater number perish in the egg than are able to get out of it. It may be well here to remark that with all beings there must be much fortuitous destruction. the species would become extinct. so that fanciers assist in the act of hatching. and though statements to this effect may be found in works of natural history. What natural selection cannot do. without giving it any advantage. which had the most powerful and hardest beaks. but in all cases natural selection will ensure that they shall not be injurious: for if they were so. So. more delicate and more easily broken shells might be selected. which can have little or no influence on the course of natural selection. A structure used only once in an animal's life. is to modify the structure of one species. the process of modification would be very slow. used for breaking the eggs. wholly different from those which concern the mature insect. if the community profits by the selected change. and these modifications may affect. for instance. a vast number of eggs or seeds are annually devoured. and by their inheritance at a corresponding age. by the accumulation of variations profitable at that age. the structure of the adult. so in a state of nature natural selection will be enabled to act on and modify organic beings at any age. conversely. Yet many of these eggs or seeds would perhaps. than in the cotton-planter increasing and improving by selection the down in the pods on his cotton-trees. if not destroyed. for all with weak beaks would inevitably perish: or. and these could be modified through natural selection only if they varied in some manner which protected them from their enemies. modifications in the adult may affect the structure of the larva. Natural selection will modify the structure of the young in relation to the parent and of the parent in relation to the young. have yielded individuals better adapted to their conditions of life than any of those which happened to survive. I can see no greater difficulty in this being effected through natural selection.

confined to the male sex. A hornless stag or spurless cock would have a poor chance of leaving numerous offspring. whether or not they be the best adapted to their conditions. But in many cases victory depends not so much on general vigour. natural selection will be powerless in certain beneficial directions. by always allowing the victor to breed. for we are far from having any reason to suppose that many species ever undergo modification and improvement at the same time in the same area. will leave most progeny. supposing that there is any variability in a favourable direction. must be annually destroyed by accidental causes. and whirling round. This leads me to say a few words on what I have called sexual selection. length of spur. therefore. bellowing. less rigorous than natural selection. as is sometimes the case. but few or no offspring. The result is not death to the unsuccessful competitor. will tend to propagate their kind in larger numbers than the less well adapted. the males of certain hymenopterous insects have . like Indians in a war-dance. might surely give indomitable courage. which would not be in the least degree mitigated by certain changes of structure or constitution which would in other ways be beneficial to the species.animals and plants. the best adapted individuals. as will often have been the case. but on a struggle between the individuals of one sex. This form of selection depends. and strength to the wing to strike in the spurred leg. Generally. if the number which can exist in any district be not wholly kept down by such causes-or again let the destruction of eggs or seeds be so great that only a hundredth or a thousandth part are developed--yet of those which do survive. male stag-beetles sometimes bear wounds from the huge mandibles of other males. Thus it is rendered possible for the two sexes to be modified through natural selection in relation to different habits of life. If the numbers be wholly kept down by the causes just indicated. so no doubt it will be under nature. generally the males. How low in the scale of nature the law of battle descends I know not. Sexual selection is. SEXUAL SELECTION. for the possession of the females. Sexual selection. those which are best fitted for their places in nature. not on a struggle for existence in relation to other organic beings or to external conditions. but on having special weapons. as commonly occurs. in nearly the same manner as does the brutal cockfighter by the careful selection of his best cocks. but this is no valid objection to its efficiency at other times and in other ways. Inasmuch as peculiarities often appear under domestication in one sex and become hereditarily attached to that sex. But let the destruction of the adults be ever so heavy. or for one sex to be modified in relation to the other sex. male alligators have been described as fighting. for the possession of the other sex. male salmons have been observed fighting all day long. the most vigorous males.

with respect to the plumage of male and female birds. I cannot here enter on the necessary details. which they have transmitted to their male offspring alone. and the hooked jaw to the male salmon. had the tuft appeared under domestication it would have been called a monstrosity. during thousands of generations. such differences have been mainly caused by sexual selection: that is. and these seem oftenest provided with special weapons. Yet. Some well-known laws. in comparison with the plumage of the young. severest between the males of polygamous animals. but if man can in a short time give beauty and an elegant carriage to his bantams. which. that when the males and females of any animal have the same general habits of life. The war is.been frequently seen by that inimitable observer M. according to his standard of beauty. which apparently have not been augmented through selection by man. I would not wish to attribute all sexual differences to this agency: for we see in our domestic animals peculiarities arising and becoming attached to the male sex. perhaps. though to them and to others. for the shield may be as important for victory as the sword or spear. Those who have closely attended to birds in confinement well know that they often take individual preferences and dislikes: thus Sir R. in their weapons. birds of paradise. can partly be explained through the action of sexual selection on variations occurring at different ages. and transmitted to the males alone or to both sexes at corresponding ages. believe that there is the severest rivalry between the males of many species to attract. standing by as spectators. Among birds. or charms. the most melodious or beautiful males. the females. The males of carnivorous animals are already well armed. fighting for a particular female who sits by. as I believe. might produce a marked effect. All those who have attended to the subject. colour. but differ in structure. or ornament. and show off in the best manner. the contest is often of a more peaceful character. and successive males display with the most elaborate care. some slight advantage over other males. by individual males having had. The rock-thrush of Guiana. Heron has described how a pied peacock was eminently attractive to all his hen birds. an apparently unconcerned beholder of the struggle. by singing. Thus it is. their gorgeous plumage. Fabre. The tuft of hair on the breast of the wild turkey-cock cannot be of any use. they likewise perform strange antics before the females. and some others. and it is doubtful whether it can be ornamental in the eyes of the female bird. by selecting. means of defence. congregate. at last choose the most attractive partner. as the mane of the lion. indeed. I can see no good reason to doubt that female birds. . in successive generations. according to their standard of beauty. but I have not space here to enter on this subject. special means of defence may be given through means of sexual selection. and then retires with the conqueror.

one cat. one with a light greyhound-like form.ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE ACTION OF NATURAL SELECTION. Pierce. and those frequenting the lowlands. that. when they were compelled to prey on other animals. I must beg permission to give one or two imaginary illustrations. and by the repetition of this process. another mice. and so be preserved or selected. during that season of the year when the wolf was hardest pressed for food. a deer for instance. for we often observe great differences in the natural tendencies of our domestic animals. one cat. Nor can this be thought very improbable. but to this subject of intercrossing we shall soon have to return. and from the continued preservation of the individuals best fitted for the two sites. again. Let us take the case of a wolf. would naturally be forced to hunt different prey. two varieties might slowly be formed. OR THE SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST. some by strength. In order to make it clear how. than that man should be able to improve the fleetness of his greyhounds by careful and methodical selection. which pursues deer. I may add. and let us suppose that the fleetest prey. had from any change in the country increased in numbers. Even without any change in the proportional numbers of the animals on which our wolf preyed. a cub might be born with an innate tendency to pursue certain kinds of prey. it would have the best chance of surviving and of leaving offspring. St. which more frequently attacks the shepherd's flocks. bringing home winged game. taking to catch rats. and the other more bulky. there are two varieties of the wolf inhabiting the Catskill Mountains in the United States. These varieties would cross and blend where they met. for instance. as I believe. provided always that they retained strength to master their prey at this or some other period of the year. according to Mr. or by that kind of unconscious selection which follows from each man trying to keep the best dogs without any thought of modifying the breed. Under such circumstances the swiftest and slimmest wolves have the best chance of surviving. securing some by craft. according to Mr. and some by fleetness. Now. Pierce. another hares or rabbits. in the United States. according to Mr. or that other prey had decreased in numbers. a new variety might be formed which would either supplant or coexist with the parent-form of wolf. if any slight innate change of habit or of structure benefited an individual wolf. and another hunting on marshy ground and almost nightly catching woodcocks or snipes. I may add that. natural selection acts. John. Or. The tendency to catch rats rather than mice is known to be inherited. with shorter legs. Some of its young would probably inherit the same habits or structure. there are two varieties of the wolf inhabiting the Catskill Mountains. the wolves inhabiting a mountainous district. one with . I can see no more reason to doubt that this would be the result. which preys on various animals.

and not of any single strongly marked variation having been preserved. however. If. with shorter legs. but there can hardly be a doubt. from various causes of destruction. until reading an able and valuable article in the "North British Review" (1867). as the Reviewer goes onto show. I think. frequently recur owing to a similar organisation being similarly acted on-. and on the destruction of the worst.a light greyhound-like form. which varied in some manner. if the varying individual . It should be observed that in the above illustration. and this led me fully to discuss the results of unconscious selection by man. be disputed. that the preservation in a state of nature of any occasional deviation of structure. which more frequently attacks the shepherd's flocks. and that. I saw the great importance of individual differences. could be perpetuated. whether slight or strongly marked. a bird of some kind could procure its food more easily by having its beak curved. In former editions of this work I sometimes spoke as if this latter alternative had frequently occurred. This is rather an extreme estimate for most of the higher animals. the young would have only a slightly better chance of surviving and breeding. I speak of the slimmest individual wolves.of which fact numerous instances could be given with our domestic productions. and the other more bulky. of which. and if one were born with its beak strongly curved. which no one would rank as mere individual differences. for instance. In such cases. which pursues deer. nevertheless there would be a very poor chance of this one individual perpetuating its kind to the exclusion of the common form. would be a rare event. and that half its young inherited the favourable variation. yet the chances would be strongly against its survival. producing during their lifetime two hundred offspring. such as a monstrosity. if at first preserved. be overlooked that certain rather strongly marked variations. but by no means so for many of the lower organisms. still. also. The author takes the case of a pair of animals. that this result would follow from the preservation during many generations of a large number of individuals with more or less strongly curved beaks. I did not appreciate how rarely single variations. and from the destruction of a still larger number with the straightest beaks. and this chance would go on decreasing in the succeeding generations. it would generally be lost by subsequent intercrossing with ordinary individuals. and which consequently flourished. He then shows that if a single individual were born. giving it twice as good a chance of life as that of the other individuals. which depends on the preservation of all the more or less valuable individuals. Supposing it to survive and to breed. The justice of these remarks cannot. judging by what we see taking place under domestication. It should not. I saw. Nevertheless. only two on an average survive to pro-create their kind.

This juice. of which fact several instances could be given. It may be worth while to give another and more complex illustration of the action of natural selection. and do not needlessly wander about. excreting most nectar. as long as the existing conditions remained the same. for instance. as seems to be the common rule with varieties in a state of nature. but it may be here remarked that most animals and plants keep to their proper homes. a still stronger tendency to vary in the same manner. it would undoubtedly transmit to them. would oftenest be visited by insects. To the effects of intercrossing in eliminating variations of all kinds. Thus Graba estimates that about one-fifth of the guillemots in the Faroe Islands consist of a variety so well marked. and would oftenest be crossed. that it was formerly ranked as a distinct species under the name of Uria lacrymans. it would slowly spread from a central district. competing with and conquering the unchanged individuals on the margins of an ever-increasing circle. fifth. Insects in seeking the nectar would get dusted with pollen. so that similarly modified individuals would soon exist in a small body together. apparently for the sake of eliminating something injurious from the sap: this is effected. which had their stamens and pistils . If the new variety were successful in its battle for life. the original form would soon be supplanted by the modified form. we see this even with migratory birds. Or only a third. and would often transport it from one flower to another. which almost always return to the same spot. gives rise to vigorous seedlings. which consequently would have the best chance of flourishing and surviving. by glands at the base of the stipules in some Leguminosae.did not actually transmit to its offspring its newly-acquired character. I shall have to recur. The plants which produced flowers with the largest glands or nectaries. Certain plants excrete sweet juice. The flowers. and at the backs of the leaves of the common laurel. and the act of crossing. Now. There can also be little doubt that the tendency to vary in the same manner has often been so strong that all the individuals of the same species have been similarly modified without the aid of any form of selection. Consequently each newly-formed variety would generally be at first local. The flowers of two distinct individuals of the same species would thus get crossed. In cases of this kind. if the variation were of a beneficial nature. and would often breed together. though small in quantity. through the survival of the fittest. also. or tenth part of the individuals may have been thus affected. but their visits do not in any way benefit the plant. as can be fully proved. and so in the long-run would gain the upper hand and form a local variety. let us suppose that the juice or nectar was excreted from the inside of the flowers of a certain number of plants of any species. is greedily sought by insects.

In plants under culture and placed under new conditions of life. unintentionally on their part. in relation to the size and habits of the particular insect which visited them. Having found a female tree exactly sixty yards from a male tree. The weather had been cold and boisterous and therefore not favourable to bees. individuals with this tendency more and more increased. taken from different branches. But to return to our imaginary case. other holly-trees bear only female flowers. yet if a little pollen were carried. regularly carry pollen from flower to flower. by the above process long continued. until . and the individuals which produced more and more pollen. nevertheless every female flower which I examined had been effectually fertilised by the bees. and on some a profusion. sometimes the male organs and sometimes the female organs become more or less impotent. and a rudimentary pistil. although nine-tenths of the pollen were destroyed it might still be a great gain to the plant to be thus robbed. in which not a grain of pollen can be detected. had been rendered highly attractive to insects. by the pollen-devouring insects from flower to flower. would be selected. now if we suppose this to occur in ever so slight a degree under nature. which have four stamens producing a rather small quantity of pollen. they would. there were a few pollen-grains. as pollen is already carried regularly from flower to flower. and a cross thus effected. and as a more complete separation of the sexes of our plant would be advantageous on the principle of the division of labour. at first occasionally and then habitually. would be continually favoured or selected. and pistils alone in another flower or on another plant. Some holly-trees bear only male flowers. these have a full-sized pistil. I will give only one. and had larger anthers. as likewise illustrating one step in the separation of the sexes of plants. and as pollen is formed for the sole purpose of fertilisation. then. I put the stigmas of twenty flowers. We might have taken the case of insects visiting flowers for the sake of collecting pollen instead of nectar. as soon as the plant had been rendered so highly attractive to insects that pollen was regularly carried from flower to flower. As the wind had set for several days from the female to the male tree. without exception. another process might commence. so as to favour in any degree the transportal of the pollen.placed. the pollen could not thus have been carried." hence we may believe that it would be advantageous to a plant to produce stamens alone in one flower or on one whole plant. its destruction appears to be a simple loss to the plant. under the microscope. and on all. and four stamens with shrivelled anthers. and that they do this effectually I could easily show by many striking facts. When our plant. would likewise be favoured. No naturalist doubts the advantage of what has been called the "physiological division of labour. which had flown from tree to tree in search of nectar.

and that certain insects depended in main part on its nectar for food. Thus I . it might be a great advantage to the plant to have a shorter or more deeply divided corolla. Thus. yet the hive-bee can easily suck the nectar out of the incarnate clover. and that these are visited by many hive-bees. which is visited by humble-bees alone. are more or less dioeciously polygamous. it may be believed that under certain circumstances individual differences in the curvature or length of the proboscis. many hive-bees sucking the flowers through holes bitten in the base of the tube by humble bees. which with a very little more trouble they can enter by the mouth. for I have been assured that when red clover has been mown. must be very trifling. so that whole fields of the red clover offer in vain an abundant supply of precious nectar to the hive-bee. I could give many facts showing how anxious bees are to save time: for instance. The difference in the length of the corolla in the two kinds of clover. so that the hive-bees should be enabled to suck its flowers. their habit of cutting holes and sucking the nectar at the bases of certain flowers. Let us now turn to the nectar-feeding insects. or. etc. and thus the communities to which they belonged would flourish and throw off many swarms inheriting the same peculiarities. we may suppose the plant of which we have been slowly increasing the nectar by continued selection. through dimorphism and other means. in an exactly intermediate condition. I do not know whether this statement is accurate. it might be a great advantage to the hive-bee to have a slightly longer or differently constructed proboscis. according to Asa Gray. It would take up too much space to show the various steps. but not out of the common red clover. nor whether another published statement can be trusted. That this nectar is much liked by the hive-bee is last a complete separation of the sexes might be effected. if humble-bees were to become rare in any country. as the fertility of this clover absolutely depends on bees visiting the flowers. but I may add that some of the species of holly in North America are. by which the separation of the sexes in plants of various kinds is apparently now in progress. might profit a bee or other insect. Bearing such facts in mind. in a country where this kind of clover abounded. so that certain individuals would be able to obtain their food more quickly than others. the flowers of the second crop are somewhat smaller. The tubes of the corolla of the common red or incarnate clovers (Trifolium pratense and incarnatum) do not on a hasty glance appear to differ in length. and which freely crosses with it. for I have repeatedly seen. to be a common plant. as he expresses it. namely.. too slight to be appreciated by us. that the Ligurian bee. On the other hand. is able to reach and suck the nectar of the red clover. which determines the visits of the hive-bee. but only in the autumn. which is generally considered a mere variety of the common hive-bee.

" but we now seldom hear the agencies which we see still at work. What reason. I have collected so large a body of facts. though I have the materials prepared for an ample discussion. each profitable to the preserved being. pair for each birth. as illustrative of geology. by the continued preservation of all the individuals which presented slight deviations of structure mutually favourable to each other. it is of course obvious that two individuals must always (with the exception of the curious and not well understood cases of parthenogenesis) unite for each birth. either occasionally or habitually. is there for supposing in these cases that two individuals ever concur in reproduction? As it is impossible here to enter on details. so will natural selection banish the belief of the continued creation of new organic beings. that is. and made so many experiments. This view was long ago doubtfully suggested by Sprengel. In the case of animals and plants with separated sexes. I must here introduce a short digression. In the first place. but I must here treat the subject with extreme brevity. or of any great and sudden modification in their structure. I must trust to some general considerations alone. exemplified in the above imaginary instances. Knight and Kolreuter. We shall presently see its importance. either simultaneously or one after the other. and as modern geology has almost banished such views as the excavation of a great valley by a single diluvial wave. spoken of as trifling and insignificant. Nevertheless there is reason to believe that with all hermaphrodites two individuals. all insects and some other large groups of animals. which is all that concerns us. modified and adapted to each other in the most perfect manner. . concur for the reproduction of their kind. Modern research has much diminished the number of supposed hermaphrodites and of real hermaphrodites a large number pair. in accordance with the almost universal belief of breeders. is open to the same objections which were first urged against Sir Charles Lyell's noble views on "the modern changes of the earth. showing. But still there are many hermaphrodite animals which certainly do not habitually pair. ON THE INTERCROSSING OF INDIVIDUALS. but in the case of hermaphrodites this is far from obvious. it may be asked. I am well aware that this doctrine of natural selection. two individuals regularly unite for reproduction. and a vast majority of plants are hermaphrodites. All vertebrate animals.can understand how a flower and a bee might slowly become. Natural selection acts only by the preservation and accumulation of small inherited modifications. when used in explaining the excavation of the deepest valleys or the formation of long lines of inland cliffs.

yet what a multitude of flowers have their anthers and stigmas fully exposed to the weather! If an occasional cross be indispensable. as in the great papilionaceous or pea-family. the influence of the foreign pollen. that these facts alone incline me to believe that it is a general law of nature that no organic being fertilises itself for a perpetuity of generations. gives vigour and fertility to the offspring. there are special contrivances which effectually prevent the stigma . as Kolreuter has shown to be the case with the barberry. understand several large classes of facts. just to touch with the same brush the anthers of one flower and then the stigma of another. but these almost invariably present beautiful and curious adaptations in relation to the visits of insects. and it is sufficient. When the stamens of a flower suddenly spring towards the pistil. so largely do they naturally cross. the fullest freedom for the entrance of pollen from another individual will explain the above state of exposure of the organs. the contrivance seems adapted solely to ensure selffertilisation. such as the following. and no doubt it is useful for this end: but the agency of insects is often required to cause the stamens to spring forward. Now. that CLOSE interbreeding diminishes vigour and fertility. On the belief that this is a law of nature. and in this very genus. it is well known that. Every hybridizer knows how unfavourable exposure to wet is to the fertilisation of a flower. as has been shown by Gartner. to ensure fertilisation. to the great good of the plant. which on any other view are inexplicable. So necessary are the visits of bees to many papilionaceous flowers. and on the other hand. if closely-allied forms or varieties are planted near each other. notwithstanding that the plant's own anthers and pistil stand so near each other as almost to ensure selffertilisation. or between individuals of the same variety but of another strain. which seems to have a special contrivance for self-fertilisation. I think. but that a cross with another individual is occasionally--perhaps at long intervals of time-indispensable. Insects act like a camel-hair pencil. the former is so prepotent that it invariably and completely destroys. that their fertility is greatly diminished if these visits be prevented. for if a plant's own pollen and that from another species are placed on the same stigma. we can. and not to carry pollen from one to the other. Many flowers. or slowly move one after the other towards it. have their organs of fructification closely enclosed. it is hardly possible to raise pure seedlings. but it must not be supposed that bees would thus produce a multitude of hybrids between distinct species. it is scarcely possible for insects to fly from flower to flower. In numerous other cases.that with animals and plants a cross between different varieties. on the other hand. far from self-fertilisation being favoured.

So it is with the reciprocally dimorphic and trimorphic plants previously alluded to. I raised 233 seedling cabbages from some plants of different varieties growing near each other. Yet the pistil of each cabbage-flower is surrounded not only by its own six stamens but by those of the many other flowers on the same plant. mongrels: for instance. onion. should be in so many cases mutually useless to each other! How simply are these facts explained on the view of an occasional cross with a distinct individual being advantageous or indispensable! If several varieties of the cabbage.receiving pollen from its own flower. When distinct SPECIES are crossed the case is reversed. and at most only from flower to . or the stigma is ready before the pollen of that flower is ready. as Sprengel. In the case of a large tree covered with innumerable flowers. by insects. and more recently Hildebrand and others have shown. Another species of Lobelia. which is visited by bees. and the pollen of each flower readily gets on its stigma without insect agency. I raise plenty of seedlings. either the anthers burst before the stigma is ready for fertilisation. then. but to this subject we shall return in a future chapter. it may be objected that pollen could seldom be carried from tree to tree. be allowed to seed near each other. How. and some even of these were not perfectly true. so that these so-named dichogamous plants have in fact separated sexes. before the stigma of that individual flower is ready to receive them. though there is no special mechanical contrivance to prevent the stigma receiving pollen from the same flower. radish. though placed so close together. and of these only 78 were true to their kind. it never sets a seed. for I have found that plants carefully protected from insects produce the full number of pods. in Lobelia fulgens. seeds freely in my garden. for a plant's own pollen is always prepotent over foreign pollen. and as I can confirm. as if for the very purpose of self-fertilisation. and must habitually be crossed. yet. as I found. How strange are these facts! How strange that the pollen and stigmatic surface of the same flower. In very many other cases. comes it that such a vast number of the seedlings are mongrelized? It must arise from the pollen of a distinct VARIETY having a prepotent effect over the flower's own pollen. there is a really beautiful and elaborate contrivance by which all the infinitely numerous pollen-granules are swept out of the conjoined anthers of each flower. and that this is part of the general law of good being derived from the intercrossing of distinct individuals of the same species. and as this flower is never visited. though by placing pollen from one flower on the stigma of another. a large majority of the seedlings thus raised turn out. at least in my garden. as well as from my own observations: for instance. as I could show from the works of Sprengel and others. and of some other plants.

namely. I have as yet failed. analogous to the action of insects and of the wind with plants. which offers so strong a contrast with terrestrial plants. and Dr.flower on the same tree. As yet I have not found a single terrestrial animal which can fertilise itself. though agreeing closely with each other in their whole organisation. such as the land-mollusca and earth-worms. very small. I find to be the case in this country. in fact. there are many selffertilising hermaphrodites. for owing to the nature of the fertilising element there are no means. under this point of view. Dr. and this will give a better chance of pollen being occasionally carried from tree to tree. though both are self-fertilising hermaphrodites. by which an occasional cross could be effected with terrestrial animals without the concurrence of two individuals. But if. and flowers on the same tree can be considered as distinct individuals only in a limited sense. after consultation with one of the highest authorities. It must have struck most naturalists as a strange anomaly that. both with animals and plants. Cirripedes long appeared to me to present. and the result was as I anticipated. and the occasional influence of a distinct individual. pollen must be regularly carried from flower to flower. When the sexes are separated. to prove that two individuals. but these all pair. and at my request Dr. Turning for a brief space to animals: various terrestrial species are hermaphrodites. do sometimes cross. This remarkable fact. As in the case of flowers. by a fortunate chance. are hermaphrodites. I have made these few remarks on trees simply to call attention to the subject. can be shown to be physically impossible. I believe this objection to be valid. but I have been enabled. the difference between them and unisexual species is. to discover a single hermaphrodite animal with the organs of reproduction so perfectly enclosed that access from without. some species of the same family and even of the same genus. a case of great difficulty. as far as function is concerned. On the other hand. all hermaphrodites do occasionally intercross. Of aquatic animals. but here the currents of water offer an obvious means for an occasional cross. . but that nature has largely provided against it by giving to trees a strong tendency to bear flowers with separated sexes. is intelligible on the view of an occasional cross being indispensable. Hooker tabulated the trees of New Zealand. although the male and female flowers may be produced on the same tree. Hooker informs me that the rule does not hold good in Australia: but if most of the Australian trees are dichogamous. the same result would follow as if they bore flowers with separated sexes. and some unisexual. Asa Gray those of the United States. That trees belonging to all orders have their sexes more often separated than other plants. Professor Huxley.

and all try to procure and breed from the best animals. by giving a better chance within any given period for the appearance of profitable variations. With hermaphrodite organisms which cross only occasionally. for instance birds. its several districts will almost certainly present different conditions of life. will in the long run generally be supplanted by one of the adjoining varieties. I believe. but which I am unable here to give. Though nature grants long periods of time for the work of natural selection. his work will completely fail. This is an extremely intricate subject. the newly formed varieties will intercross on the confines of each. improvement surely but slowly follows from this unconscious process of selection. for within a confined area. a breeder selects for some definite object. But when many men. if the same species undergoes modification in different districts. though in different degrees. with some place in the natural polity not perfectly occupied. law of nature. Unless favourable variations be inherited by some at least of the offspring. why should it prevail against natural selection? In the case of methodical selection. and which do not breed at a very quick rate. nothing can be effected by natural selection. varieties will generally be confined to separated countries. have a nearly common standard of perfection. The tendency to reversion may often check or prevent the work. CIRCUMSTANCES FAVOURABLE FOR THE PRODUCTION OF NEW FORMS THROUGH NATURAL SELECTION. and likewise with animals which unite for each birth. and if the individuals be allowed freely to intercross. she does not grant an indefinite period. but as this tendency has not prevented man from forming by selection numerous domestic races. A great amount of variability. if any one species does not become modified and improved in a corresponding degree with its competitors it will be exterminated. will compensate for a lesser amount of variability in each individual. under which term individual differences are always included. and this I find to be the case. will evidently be favourable. if not universal. But we shall see in the sixth chapter that intermediate varieties. it appears that with animals and plants an occasional intercross between distinct individuals is a very general. and then. A large number of individuals. for as all organic beings are striving to seize on each place in the economy of nature. Thus it will be under nature. notwithstanding that there is no separation of selected individuals. all the individuals varying in the right direction. Intercrossing will chiefly affect those animals which unite for each birth and wander much. inhabiting intermediate districts. But if the area be large. Hence with animals of this nature. . without intending to alter the breed. and is.From these several considerations and from the many special facts which I have collected. a highly important element of success. will tend to be preserved.

will be great. if not very large.but which wander little and can increase at a rapid rate. only through the principle of inheritance. Moritz Wagner has lately published an interesting essay on this subject. and might there maintain itself in a body and afterward spread. true and uniform in character. Isolation also is an important element in the modification of species through natural selection. uniformity of character can be retained by them under the same conditions of life. In a confined or isolated area. for I can bring forward a considerable body of facts showing that within the same area two varieties of the same animal may long remain distinct. Even with animals which unite for each birth. will also be thus prevented. but. If the conditions of life change and the form undergoes modification. and thus in the long run the influence of crosses. Intercrossing with the inhabitants of the surrounding districts. we must not assume that free intercrossing would always eliminate the effects of natural selection. Even if these take place only at long intervals of time. from haunting different stations. that migration and . that they will have a better chance of surviving and propagating their kind. and has shown that the service rendered by isolation in preventing crosses between newly-formed varieties is probably greater even than I supposed. and which do not propagate rapidly. the young thus produced will gain so much in vigour and fertility over the offspring from long-continued self-fertilisation. from breeding at slightly different seasons. Intercrossing plays a very important part in nature by keeping the individuals of the same species. or of the same variety. even at rare intervals. nor conjugate. which do not propagate sexually. we have reason to believe that occasional intercrosses take place with all animals and plants. uniformity of character can be given to the modified offspring. so that the individuals of the new variety would chiefly cross together. But from reasons already assigned I can by no means agree with this naturalist. a new and improved variety might be quickly formed on any one spot. and which cannot possibly intercross. With respect to organic beings extremely low in the scale. the organic and inorganic conditions of life will generally be almost uniform. or from the individuals of each variety preferring to pair together. as the chance of intercrossing is thus lessened. as already stated. so that natural selection will tend to modify all the varying individuals of the same species in the same manner. and through natural selection which will destroy any individuals departing from the proper type. It will obviously thus act far more efficiently with those animals which unite for each birth. solely by natural selection preserving similar favourable variations. On this principle nurserymen always prefer saving seed from a large body of plants.

or from having very peculiar physical conditions. and fixed. either from being surrounded by barriers. especially for the production of species which shall prove capable of enduring for a long period. that it gives a better chance of beneficial variations arising and of their being selected. as if all the forms of life were necessarily undergoing change through some innate law.--that is. such as of climate. etc. I state this because it has been erroneously asserted that the element of time has been assumed by me to play an all-important part in modifying species. and this we are incapable of doing. as we shall see in our chapter on Geographical Distribution. But we may thus deceive ourselves. yet of these species a very large proportion are endemic. Hence an oceanic island at first sight seems to have been highly favourable for the production of new species. has been most favourable for the production of new organic forms. after any physical change in the conditions. elevation of the land. and its importance in this respect is great. however. arising from the large number of individuals of the same species there supported. Although isolation is of great importance in the production of new species. Throughout a great and open area. in relation to the constitution of each organism. If. Lastly. If we turn to nature to test the truth of these remarks. isolation will give time for a new variety to be improved at a slow rate. the total number of the inhabitants will be small. by decreasing the chances of favourable variations arising. and look at any small isolated area. or a large open area like a continent. It likewise tends to increase the direct action of the physical conditions of life. such as an oceanic island. although the number of the species inhabiting it is small. The importance of isolation is likewise great in preventing. have been produced there and nowhere else in the world.isolation are necessary elements for the formation of new species. and thus new places in the natural economy of the district will be left open to be filled up by the modification of the old inhabitants. either for or against natural selection. The mere lapse of time by itself does nothing. and if some of these . accumulated. the immigration of better adapted organisms. for to ascertain whether a small isolated area. but the conditions of life are much more complex from the large number of already existing species. on the whole I am inclined to believe that largeness of area is still more important. not only will there be a better chance of favourable variations. Lapse of time is only so far important. and this may sometimes be of much importance. an isolated area be very small. and of spreading widely. we ought to make the comparison within equal times. and this will retard the production of new species through natural selection..

that the new forms produced on large areas. we can understand how it is that the flora of Madeira. which already have been victorious over many competitors. In accordance with this view. perhaps. fitted to endure for a long time and to spread . also. To sum up. it is that continental productions have everywhere become so largely naturalised on islands. as the Ornithorhynchus and Lepidosiren. which has undergone many oscillations of level. though now continuous. so that the good effects of isolation will generally. although small isolated areas have been in some respects highly favourable for the production of new species. new forms will have been more slowly produced. Thus. remnants of a once preponderant order: and in fresh water we find some of the most anomalous forms now known in the world. great areas. Finally. and will give rise to the greatest number of new varieties and species. will often. which. owing to former oscillations of level. taken together. and there will have been less modification and less extermination. the circumstances favourable and unfavourable for the production of new species through natural selection. connect to a certain extent orders at present widely separated in the natural scale. to a certain extent. others will have to be improved in a corresponding degree. and what is more important.many species become modified and improved. they have endured to the present day. as soon as it has been much improved. and from having been exposed to less varied. yet that the course of modification will generally have been more rapid on large areas. understand some facts which will be again alluded to in our chapter on Geographical Distribution. and old forms more slowly exterminated. And it is in fresh water basins that we find seven genera of Ganoid fishes. or they will be exterminated. for instance. according to Oswald Heer. These anomalous forms may be called living fossils. like fossils. I conclude that for terrestrial productions a large continental area. also. will be those that will spread most widely. as far as the extreme intricacy of the subject permits. we can. have concurred. make a small area compared with that of the sea or of the land. will have been the most favourable for the production of many new forms of life. resembles to a certain extent the extinct tertiary flora of Europe. I conclude that. They will thus play a more important part in the changing history of the organic world. Consequently. All fresh water basins. and therefore less severe. On a small island. Hence. and will thus come into competition with many other forms. Each new form. have existed in a broken condition. competition. the race for life will have been less severe. will be able to spread over the open and continuous area. from having inhabited a confined area. Moreover. the competition between fresh water productions will have been less severe than elsewhere. the fact of the productions of the smaller continent of Australia now yielding before those of the larger Europaeo-Asiatic area.

Slow though the process of selection may be. I further believe that these slow. As some few of the old inhabitants become modified the mutual relations of others will often be disturbed. But I do believe that natural selection will generally act very slowly. one with another and with their physical conditions of life. and on the immigration of better adapted forms being prevented. so that new places in the polity of each island will have had to be filled up by the modification of the old inhabitants. I do not believe so. The occurrence of such places will often depend on physical changes. ready to be filled up by better adapted forms. there will have been much extinction of the less improved forms. it would often be long before differences of the right nature in various parts of the organisation might occur. and thus to produce new species. that is by the survival of the fittest. and again there will have been a fair field for natural selection to improve still further the inhabitants. only at long intervals of time. which may have been effected in the long course of time through nature's power of selection. While the area existed as a continent the inhabitants will have been numerous in individuals and kinds. The result would often be greatly retarded by free intercrossing. I can see no limit to the amount of change. When. and only on a few of the inhabitants of the same region. . and this will create new places. to the beauty and complexity of the coadaptations between all organic beings. intermittent results accord well with what geology tells us of the rate and manner at which the inhabitants of the world have changed. which generally take place very slowly. That natural selection generally act with extreme slowness I fully admit. When converted by subsidence into large separate islands there will still have existed many individuals of the same species on each island: intercrossing on the confines of the range of each new species will have been checked: after physical changes of any kind immigration will have been prevented. the most favoured or improved varieties will have been enabled to spread.widely. if feeble man can do much by artificial selection. by renewed elevation. the islands were reconverted into a continental area. and the relative proportional numbers of the various inhabitants of the reunited continent will again have been changed. Many will exclaim that these several causes are amply sufficient to neutralise the power of natural selection. there will again have been very severe competition. It can act only when there are places in the natural polity of a district which can be better occupied by the modification of some of its existing inhabitants. and time will have been allowed for the varieties in each to become well modified and perfected. but all this will take place very slowly. and will have been subjected to severe competition. Although all the individuals of the same species differ in some slight degree from each other.

which consequently endure. will naturally suffer most. geology plainly tells us. through the selection of improved forms by man. Consequently. as geology tells us. that as new species in the course of time are formed through natural selection. Natural selection acts solely through the preservation of variations in some way advantageous. each area is already fully stocked with inhabitants. and tend to exterminate them. and it follows from this. and finally extinct. in the facts stated in the second chapter. Rarity. from having nearly the same structure. generally. We have evidence of this. generally come into the severest competition with each other. that as the favoured forms increase in number. and we shall presently attempt to show why it is that the number of species throughout the world has not become immeasurably great. This subject will be more fully discussed in our chapter on Geology. We have seen that the species which are most numerous in individuals have the best chance of producing favourable variations within any given period. and species of the same genus or related genera. or from a temporary increase in the number of its enemies. and varieties of flowers. others will become rarer and rarer. Many curious instances could be given showing how quickly new breeds of cattle.--which. The forms which stand in closest competition with those undergoing modification and improvement. Hence. But we may go further than this. each new variety or species. many old forms must become extinct. constitution and habits. rare species will be less quickly modified or improved within any given period.--varieties of the same species. so. And we have seen in the chapter on the Struggle for Existence that it is the most closely-allied forms. showing that it is the common and diffused or dominant species which offer the greatest number of recorded varieties. but it must here be alluded to from being intimately connected with natural selection. unless we admit that specific forms can go on indefinitely increasing in number. That the number of specific forms has not indefinitely increased. Owing to the high geometrical rate of increase of all organic beings. for as new forms are produced. We see the same process of extermination among our domesticated productions. during great fluctuations in the nature or the seasons. during the progress of its formation. they will consequently be beaten in the race for life by the modified and improved descendants of the commoner species. is the precursor to extinction. take . We can see that any form which is represented by few individuals will run a good chance of utter extinction. will the less favoured decrease and become rare.EXTINCTION CAUSED BY NATURAL SELECTION. will generally press hardest on its nearest kindred. sheep and other animals. From these several considerations I think it inevitably follows.

as I believe. is of high importance. and on the acknowledged principle that "fanciers do not and will not admire a medium standard. which I have designated by this term. several important facts. another fancier is struck by a pigeon having a rather longer beak. present slight and ill-defined differences. we may suppose that at an early period of history. varieties are species in the process of formation.the place of older and inferior kinds. It will be admitted that the production of races so different as short-horn and Hereford cattle." DIVERGENCE OF CHARACTER. etc. as I have called them. from the continued selection of swifter horses in the one case. the several breeds of pigeons. the men of one nation or district required swifter horses. How. Mere chance. might cause one variety to differ in some character from its parents. while those of another required stronger and bulkier horses. In Yorkshire. though having somewhat of the character of species--as is shown by the hopeless doubts in many cases how to rank them--yet certainly differ far less from each other than do good and distinct species. In practice. Nevertheless according to my view. even strongly-marked ones. the differences would become greater. Again. a fancier is. incipient species. race and cart horses. The early differences would be very slight. We shall here find something analogous. for instance. The principle. then. but. As has always been my practice. struck by a pigeon having a slightly shorter beak. Ultimately . and would be noted as forming two sub-breeds. the supposed prototypes and parents of future well-marked species. and the offspring of this variety again to differ from its parent in the very same character and in a greater degree. does the lesser difference between varieties become augmented into the greater difference between species? That this does habitually happen. whereas varieties. and explains. varieties. or with shorter and shorter beaks. I have sought light on this head from our domestic productions." they both go on (as has actually occurred with the subbreeds of the tumbler-pigeon) choosing and breeding from birds with longer and longer beaks. in the course of time. In the first place. could never have been effected by the mere chance accumulation of similar variations during many successive generations. or are. and of stronger ones in the other. but this alone would never account for so habitual and large a degree of difference as that between the species of the same genus. and that these "were swept away by the short-horns" (I quote the words of an agricultural writer) "as if by some murderous pestilence. it is historically known that the ancient black cattle were displaced by the long-horns. but like extremes.. as we may call it. we must infer from most of the innumerable species throughout nature presenting well-marked differences.

steadily to increase. of which the number that can be supported in any country has long ago arrived at its full average. Take the case of a carnivorous quadruped. and habits. though in a very slight degree. climbing trees. and will thus have tended to disappear. both from each other and from their common parent. including its modified descendants. The same has been found to hold good when one variety and several mixed varieties of wheat have been sown on equal spaces of ground. and the varieties were continually selected which differed from each other in the same manner. What applies to one animal will apply throughout all time to all animals--that is. to the utmost to increase in number. can any analogous principle apply in nature? I believe it can and does apply most efficiently (though it was a long time before I saw how). Hence. Consequently. a greater number of plants and a greater weight of dry herbage can be raised in the latter than in the former case. if any one species of grass were to go on varying. it can succeed in increasing (the country not undergoing any change in conditions) only by its varying descendants seizing on places at present occupied by other animals: some of them. a greater number of individual plants of this species. frequenting water. if they vary--for otherwise natural selection can effect nothing. from the simple circumstance that the more diversified the descendants from any one species become in structure. these sub-breeds would become converted into two wellestablished and distinct breeds. that if a plot of ground be sown with one species of grass. We can clearly discern this in the case of animals with simple habits. . and is thus striving. being enabled to feed on new kinds of prey. would succeed in living on the same piece of ground. If its natural power of increase be allowed to act. either dead or alive. and some perhaps becoming less carnivorous. But how. the more places they will be enabled to occupy.after the lapse of centuries. would not have been used for breeding. as it may be said. being neither very swift nor very strong. So it will be with plants. it may be asked. we see in man's productions the action of what may be called the principle of divergence. and so be enabled to increase in numbers. for instance. It has been experimentally proved. Here. causing differences. at first barely appreciable. then. The more diversified in habits and structure the descendants of our carnivorous animals become. by so much will they be better enabled to seize on many and widely diversified places in the polity of nature. some inhabiting new stations. and a similar plot be sown with several distinct genera of grasses. as do the distinct species and genera of grasses. the inferior animals with intermediate characters. and the breeds to diverge in character. And we know that each species and each variety of grass is annually sowing almost countless seeds. constitution. As the differences became greater.

that where they come into the closest competition. I found that a piece of turf. could live on it (supposing its nature not to be in any way peculiar). which shows how much these plants differed from each other. moreover. and these belonged to eighteen genera and to eight orders. and varieties. But the case is very different. is seen under many natural circumstances. it is seen. have been expected that naturalised plants would have belonged to a few groups more especially adapted to certain stations in their new homes. three feet by four in size. which had been exposed for many years to exactly the same conditions. supported twenty species of plants. which thus jostle each other most closely. that floras gain by naturalisation. determine that the inhabitants. The truth of the principle that the greatest amount of life can be supported by great diversification of structure. and Alph. It might have been expected that the plants which would succeed in becoming naturalised in any land would generally have been closely allied to the indigenes." 260 naturalised plants are enumerated. We thus see that these naturalised plants are of a highly diversified nature. de Candolle has well remarked. They differ. from the indigenes. Farmers find that they can raise more food by a rotation of plants belonging to the most different orders: nature follows what may be called a simultaneous rotation. It might also. the most distinct varieties of any one species of grass would have the best chance of succeeding and of increasing in numbers. proportionally with the number of the native genera and the course of many thousand generations. Most of the animals and plants which live close round any small piece of ground. we always find great diversity in its inhabitants. and thus of supplanting the less distinct varieties. no less than 100 genera are . take the rank of species. in his great and admirable work. far more in new genera than in new species. for out of the 162 naturalised genera. For instance. So it is with the plants and insects on small and uniform islets: also in small ponds of fresh water. as a general rule. perhaps. and where the contest between individual and individual must be very severe. when rendered very distinct from each other. belong to what we call different genera and orders. but. and these belong to 162 genera. To give a single instance: in the last edition of Dr. and may be said to be striving to the utmost to live there. especially if freely open to immigration. the advantages of diversification of structure. In an extremely small area. with the accompanying differences of habit and constitution. shall. to a large extent. The same principle is seen in the naturalisation of plants through man's agency in foreign lands. for these are commonly looked at as specially created and adapted for their own country. Asa Gray's "Manual of the Flora of the Northern United States.

and we may at least infer that diversification of structure. tends to act. would be profitable to them. and are thus enabled to encroach on places occupied by other beings. The advantage of diversification of structure in the inhabitants of the same region is. draws most nutriment from these substances. The accompanying diagram will aid us in understanding this rather perplexing subject. could hardly compete with a set more perfectly diversified in structure. combined with the principles of natural selection and of extinction. After the foregoing discussion. and have there become naturalised. Waterhouse and others have remarked. for instance. THE PROBABLE EFFECTS OF THE ACTION OF NATURAL SELECTION THROUGH DIVERGENCE OF CHARACTER AND EXTINCTION. By considering the nature of the plants or animals which have in any country struggled successfully with the indigenes.not there indigenous. In the Australian mammals. amounting to new generic differences. our carnivorous. could successfully compete with these well-developed orders. which are divided into groups differing but little from each other. with their organisation but little diversified. these . Now let us see how this principle of benefit being derived from divergence of character. Let A to L represent the species of a genus large in its own country. ruminant. the more widely and perfectly the animals and plants are diversified for different habits of life. we may gain some crude idea in what manner some of the natives would have had to be modified in order to gain an advantage over their compatriots. we see the process of diversification in an early and incomplete stage of development. A set of animals. we may assume that the modified descendants of any one species will succeed so much the better as they become more diversified in structure. in fact. the same as that of the physiological division of labour in the organs of the same individual body--a subject so well elucidated by Milne Edwards. No physiologist doubts that a stomach by being adapted to digest vegetable matter alone. as Mr. and thus a large proportional addition is made to the genera now living in the United States. and feebly representing. and rodent mammals. whether the Australian marsupials. which has been much compressed. It may be doubted. or flesh alone. ON THE DESCENDANTS OF A COMMON ANCESTOR. so will a greater number of individuals be capable of there supporting themselves. So in the general economy of any land.

and as is represented in the diagram by the letters standing at unequal distances. Variety m1 is . belonging to a genus large in its own country. and commonly in nearly the same manner as did their parents. differ more from (A) than did variety a1. is supposed to have produced two fairly well-marked varieties. also. species A. seen that the species. Only those variations which are in some way profitable will be preserved or naturally selected. After a thousand generations. and the tendency to variability is in itself hereditary. widelydiffused. consequently they will likewise tend to vary. the most divergent of their variations will generally be preserved during the next thousand generations. We have. and the varying species of the large genera present a greater number of varieties. these two varieties. be a common. and varying species. then. If. owing to the principle of divergence. for this will generally lead to the most different or divergent variations (represented by the outer dotted lines) being preserved and accumulated by natural selection. a large genus in its own country. they will also partake of those more general advantages which made the genus to which the parent-species belonged. And here the importance of the principle of benefit derived from divergence of character comes in. will tend to inherit those advantages which made their parent (A) more numerous than most of the other inhabitants of the same country. These two varieties will generally still be exposed to the same conditions which made their parents variable. The intervals between the horizontal lines in the diagram. but often after long intervals of time. may represent its varying offspring. and is there marked by a small numbered letter. When a dotted line reaches one of the horizontal lines. I have said a large genus. being only slightly modified forms. The branching and diverging dotted lines of unequal lengths proceeding from (A). And all these circumstances are favourable to the production of new varieties. a sufficient amount of variation is supposed to have been accumulated to form it into a fairly well-marked variety. nor are they all supposed to endure for equal periods. because as we saw in the second chapter.species are supposed to resemble each other in unequal degrees. they are not supposed all to appear simultaneously. these two varieties be variable. such as would be thought worthy of record in a systematic work. Let A. Moreover. but of the most diversified nature. which are the commonest and most widely-diffused. on an average more species vary in large genera than in small genera. vary more than do the rare and restricted species. namely a1 and m1. variety a1 is supposed in the diagram to have produced variety a2. which will. And after this interval. as is so generally the case in nature. The variations are supposed to be extremely slight. may represent each a thousand or more generations.

and might have been inserted anywhere. and then again undergoes modification. The modified offspring from the later and more highly improved branches in the lines of descent. for natural selection will always act according to the nature of the places which are either unoccupied or not perfectly occupied by other beings. some of the varieties. In the diagram the process is represented up to the ten-thousandth generation. belonging to a large genus. though in itself made somewhat irregular. will. We may continue the process by similar steps for any length of time. the earlier and less improved branches: this is represented in the diagram by some of the lower branches not reaching to the upper horizontal lines. This case would be represented in the diagram. the more places they will be enabled to seize on. and may or may not produce more than one modified descendant. the more diversified in structure the descendants from any one species can be rendered. after intervals long enough to allow the accumulation of a considerable amount of divergent variation. but in a more and more modified condition. and more considerably from their common parent (A). and under a condensed and simplified form up to the fourteen-thousandth generation. and the more their modified progeny will increase. after each thousand generations. differing from each other. namely m2 and s2. often take the place of. nor that it goes on continuously. Thus the varieties or modified descendants of the common parent (A).supposed to have produced two varieties. will tend to partake of the same advantages which made their parent successful in life. producing only a single variety. As all the modified descendants from a common and widely-diffused species. and so destroy. In our diagram the line of succession is broken at regular intervals by small numbered letters marking the successive forms which have become sufficiently distinct to be recorded as varieties. if all the lines proceeding from (A) were . But I must here remark that I do not suppose that the process ever goes on so regularly as is represented in the diagram. although the amount of divergent modification may have been augmented. In some cases no doubt the process of modification will be confined to a single line of descent. it is probable. Nor do I suppose that the most divergent varieties are invariably preserved: a medium form may often long endure. will generally go on increasing in number and diverging in character. they will generally go on multiplying in number as well as diverging in character: this is represented in the diagram by the several divergent branches proceeding from (A). and this will depend on infinitely complex relations. But these breaks are imaginary. and some failing to produce any. some producing two or three varieties. and the number of modified descendants will not be increased. it is far more probable that each form remains for long periods unaltered. But as a general rule.

removed. By continuing the same process for a greater number of generations (as shown in the diagram in a condensed and simplified manner). six new species. f10. species (A) is supposed to have produced three forms. excepting that from a1 to a10. without either having given off any fresh branches or races. Thus. In the same way the English racehorse and English pointer have apparently both gone on slowly diverging in character from their original stocks. all descended from (A). and m10. the species which are already very different in character from each other. will have come to differ largely. a10. as I believe. to convert these three forms into doubtful or at least into well-defined species: thus the diagram illustrates the steps by which the small differences distinguishing varieties are increased into the larger differences distinguishing species. namely that of extinction. and this is shown in the diagram by the dotted lines unequally prolonged upwards. After ten thousand generations. but perhaps unequally. after ten thousand generations. by analogous steps. which. will have played an important part. are supposed to have been produced. as those which have largely varied. there will be a constant tendency in the improved descendants of any one species to supplant and . In the diagram I have assumed that a second species (I) has produced. another of our principles. we get eight species. from having diverged in character during the successive generations. marked by the letters between a14 and m14. But during the process of modification. In any genus. As in each fully stocked country natural selection necessarily acts by the selected form having some advantage in the struggle for life over other forms. will generally tend to produce the greatest number of modified descendants. and the nearly extreme species (I). from each other and from their common parent. but we have only to suppose the steps in the process of modification to be more numerous or greater in amount. and have given rise to new varieties and species. marked by the letters n14 to z14. In a large genus it is probable that more than one species would vary. either two well-marked varieties (w10 and z10) or two species. represented in the diagram. these three forms may still be only well-marked varieties. according to the amount of change supposed to be represented between the horizontal lines. The other nine species (marked by capital letters) of our original genus. for these will have the best chance of seizing on new and widely different places in the polity of nature: hence in the diagram I have chosen the extreme species (A). species are multiplied and genera are formed. After fourteen thousand generations. If we suppose the amount of change between each horizontal line in our diagram to be excessively small. may for long but unequal periods continue to transmit unaltered descendants.

and species (I) will be replaced by six (n14 to z14) new species. the extreme amount of difference in character between species a14 and z14 will be much greater than that between the most distinct of the original eleven species. Their modified descendants. were also supposed to be very common and widely diffused species. fourteen in number at the fourteen-thousandth generation. both may continue to exist. but likewise some of the original species which were most nearly related to their parents. has transmitted descendants to this late stage of descent. For it should be remembered that the competition will generally be most severe between those forms which are most nearly related to each other in habits. species (A) being more nearly related to B. If. which will be conquered by later and improved lines. So it probably will be with many whole collateral lines of descent. species (A) and all the earlier varieties will have become extinct. not only their parents (A) and (I). K. The original species of our genus were supposed to resemble each other in unequal degrees. But we may go further than this. the modified offspring of a species get into some distinct country. Hence all the intermediate forms between the earlier and later states.exterminate in each stage of descent their predecessors and their original progenitor. and D than to the other species. will now be fifteen in number. our diagram be assumed to represent a considerable amount of modification. If. constitution and structure. It seems. as is so generally the case in nature. The new species in our diagram. These two species (A and I). being replaced by eight new species (a14 to m14). then. however. so as to have become adapted to many related places in the natural economy of their country. Hence very few of the original species will have transmitted offspring to the fourteen-thousandth generation. than to the others. as well as the original parent-species itself. in which offspring and progenitor do not come into competition. and species (I) more to G. and thus exterminated. We may suppose that only one (F) of the two species (E and F) which were least closely related to the other nine original species. that is between the less and more improved states of a the same species. L. will generally tend to become extinct. will probably have inherited some of the same advantages: they have also been modified and improved in a diversified manner at each stage of descent. so that they must originally have had some advantage over most of the other species of the genus. extremely probable that they will have taken the places of. descended from the original eleven species. or become quickly adapted to some quite new station. The new . H. C. therefore. Owing to the divergent tendency of natural selection.

which is supposed not to have diverged much in character. now supposed to be extinct and unknown. which connected the original species (A) and (I). It is worth while to reflect for a moment on the character of the new species F14. Of the eight descendants from (A) the three marked a14. will have to be ranked as very distinct genera. But as the original species (I) differed largely from (A). owing to inheritance alone. from two or more species of the same genus. e14. will be widely different from the other five species. but. it will be in some degree intermediate in character between the two groups descended from these two species. from having diverged at an earlier period from a5. And the two or more parent-species are supposed to be descended from some one species of an earlier genus. but rather between types of the two groups. also (and this is a very important consideration). the supposed progenitor of our several new sub-genera and genera. Thus it is. converging in sub-branches downwards towards a single point. will be nearly related from having recently branched off from a10. either unaltered or altered only in a slight degree. q14. and the eight descendants from (A). and lastly. the new species (F14) will not be directly intermediate between them. The intermediate species. standing nearly at the extreme end of the original genus. the six descendants from (I) will. or even as distinct sub-families. will be allied to each other in a widely different manner. will be in some degree distinct from the three first-named species. moreover. the two groups. are supposed to have gone on diverging in different directions. except (F). moreover. differ considerably from the eight descendants fro (A). have all become. o14. The six descendants from (I) will form two sub-genera or genera. and have left no descendants. and m14. But as these two groups have gone on diverging in character from the type of their parents. extinct. p14. b14 and f14. will be nearly related one to the other.species. this point represents a species. Being descended from a form that stood between the parent-species (A) and (I). In our diagram this is indicated by the broken lines beneath the capital letters. and may constitute a sub-genus or a distinct genus. that two or more genera are produced by descent with modification. . Hence the six new species descended from (I). but to have retained the form of (F). and every naturalist will be able to call such cases before his mind. from having diverged at the first commencement of the process of modification. In this case its affinities to the other fourteen new species will be of a curious and circuitous nature. as I believe.

the struggle for the production of new and modified descendants will mainly lie between the larger groups. with those now living. and we can understand this fact. If. as now explained. for the extinct species lived at various remote epochs when the branching lines of descent had diverged less. Small and broken groups and sub-groups will finally disappear. when we come to our chapter on geology. Hence. or orders. to the formation of genera alone. in the diagram. no man can predict. and thus lessen its chance of further variation and improvement. reduce its number. This.In the diagram each horizontal line has hitherto been supposed to represent a thousand generations. and those marked o14 to m14. in some degree. I see no reason to limit the process of modification. These two groups of genera will thus form two distinct families. families. which have as yet suffered least extinction. the forms marked a14 to p14. have to refer again to this subject. We shall. that is. though generally belonging to the same orders. it will chiefly act on those which already have some advantage. and which are least broken up. or orders. indeed. and these are supposed to be descended from some still more ancient and unknown form. We shall also have two very distinct genera descended from (I). the later and more highly perfected sub-groups. Within the same large group. intermediate in character between existing groups. for a long period. or genera. according to the amount of divergent modification supposed to be represented in the diagram. for as natural selection acts through one form having some advantage over other forms in the struggle for existence. and the largeness of any group shows that its species have inherited from a common ancestor some advantage in common. will form three very distinct genera. yet are often. Looking to the future. are descended from two species of the original genus. And the two new families. which. for we know that many . which are all trying to increase in number. it may also represent a section of the successive strata of the earth's crust including extinct remains. But which groups will ultimately prevail. we suppose the amount of change represented by each successive group of diverging dotted lines to be great. One large group will slowly conquer another large group. from branching out and seizing on many new places in the polity of nature. we can predict that the groups of organic beings which are now large and triumphant. We have seen that in each country it is the species belonging to the larger genera which oftenest present varieties or incipient species. those marked b14 and f14. and I think we shall then see that the diagram throws light on the affinities of extinct beings. differing widely from the descendants of (A). will. but each may represent a million or more generations. continue to increase. might have been expected. will constantly tend to supplant and destroy the earlier and less improved sub-groups.

groups. We see still more plainly the obscurity of the subject by turning to plants. approach nearest to amphibians. while other naturalists rank the common bony or teleostean fishes as the highest. and consequently that. yet. for instance. among which some naturalists rank those as highest which. Among the vertebrata the degree of intellect and an approach in structure to man clearly come into play. and differ most from the other vertebrate classes. I shall have to return to this subject in the chapter on classification. Looking still more remotely to the future. for naturalists have not defined to each other's satisfaction what is meant by an advance in organisation. But we shall see how obscure this subject is if we look. as Milne Edwards would express it. as I should be inclined to add. we may predict that. which are beneficial under the organic and inorganic conditions to which each creature is exposed at all periods of life. The ultimate result is that each creature tends to become more and more improved in relation to its conditions. the amount of differentiation of the parts of the same organic being. according to this view. Natural selection acts exclusively by the preservation and accumulation of variations. But here we enter on a very intricate subject. or. This improvement inevitably leads to the gradual advancement of the organisation of the greater number of living beings throughout the world. as at the present day. so that the mature animal cannot be called higher than its larva. Von Baer's standard seems the most widely applicable and the best. as all the descendants of the same species form a class. among which the standard of . but I may add that as. and their specialisation for different functions. in the adult state. and. extremely few of the more ancient species have transmitted descendants to the present day. orders and classes. we can understand how it is that there exist so few classes in each main division of the animal and vegetable kingdoms. extremely few will transmit descendants to a remote futurity. the earth may have been almost as well peopled with species of many genera. of the species living at any one period. but there are cases. It might be thought that the amount of change which the various parts and organs pass through in their development from embryo to maturity would suffice as a standard of comparison. and leave no modified descendants. Although few of the most ancient species have left modified descendants. families. a multitude of smaller groups will become utterly ON THE DEGREE TO WHICH ORGANISATION TENDS TO ADVANCE. at remote geological periods. as with certain parasitic crustaceans. like the sharks. owing to the continued and steady increase of the larger groups. namely. inasmuch as they are most strictly fish. have now become extinct. formerly most extensively developed. to fishes. in which several parts of the structure become less perfect. the completeness of the division of physiological labour.

whereas other botanists.intellect is of course quite excluded. and might remain for indefinite ages in their present lowly condition. seems to have felt this difficulty so strongly that he was led to suppose that new and simple forms are continually being produced by spontaneous generation. to be highly organised. probably with more truth. On the other hand. look at the plants which have their several organs much modified and reduced in number as the highest. that it is quite possible for natural selection gradually to fit a being to a situation in which several organs would be superfluous or useless: in such cases there would be retrogression in the scale of organisation. for natural selection. would it be to an infusorian animalcule--to an intestinal worm--or even to an earth-worm. as far as we can see. And it may be asked what advantage. does not necessarily include progressive development--it only takes advantage of such variations as arise and are beneficial to each creature under its complex relations of life. On our theory the continued existence of lowly organisms offers no difficulty. fully developed in each flower. stamens and pistils. bearing in mind that all organic beings are striving to increase at a high ratio and to seize on every unoccupied or less well occupied place in the economy of nature. as the infusoria and rhizopods. and how is it that in each great class some forms are far more highly developed than others? Why have not the more highly developed forms every where supplanted and exterminated the lower? Lamarck. how is it that throughout the world a multitude of the lowest forms still exist. we can see. who believed in an innate and inevitable tendency towards perfection in all organic beings. petals. these forms would be left. inasmuch as in this state they perform their functions better. If it were no advantage. as sepals. have remained for an enormous period in nearly their . or the survival of the fittest. unimproved or but little improved. and here some botanists rank those plants as highest which have every organ. Whether organisation on the whole has actually advanced from the remotest geological periods to the present day will be more conveniently discussed in our chapter on Geological Succession. Science has not as yet proved the truth of this belief. natural selection clearly leads towards this standard: for all physiologists admit that the specialisation of organs. and hence the accumulation of variations tending towards specialisation is within the scope of natural selection. the amount of differentiation and specialisation of the several organs in each being when adult (and this will include the advancement of the brain for intellectual purposes). is an advantage to each being. But it may be objected that if all organic beings thus tend to rise in the scale. And geology tells us that some of the lowest forms. whatever the future may reveal. If we take as the standard of high organisation. by natural selection.

namely. members of the shark family would not tend to supplant the lancelet. must have been struck with their really wondrous and beautiful organisation. In some cases variations or individual differences of a favourable nature may never have arisen for natural selection to act on and accumulate. and rodents. lowly organised forms appear to have been preserved to the present day. But the main cause lies in the fact that under very simple conditions of life a high organisation would be of no service--possibly would be of actual . has time sufficed for the utmost possible amount of development. an anomalous annelid. has as sole companion and competitor on the barren sandy shore of South Brazil. so that warm-blooded mammals when inhabiting the water lie under a disadvantage in having to come continually to the surface to breathe.existence of the shark and the lancelet (Amphioxus). edentata. does not at all necessarily lead to the extinction of those groups with which they do not enter into close competition. yet the scale will always present many degrees of perfection. Nearly the same remarks are applicable. marsupials. and where their scanty numbers have retarded the chance of favourable variations arising. the advancement of the whole class of mammals. for the lancelet. I believe that many lowly organised forms now exist throughout the world. as we shall hereafter see. In some few cases there has been what we must call retrogression or organisation. and probably interfere little with each other. or of certain members of each class. With fishes. from inhabiting confined or peculiar stations. which latter fish in the extreme simplicity of its structure approaches the invertebrate classes. Finally. and this requires aerial respiration. to the co-existence of man and the ornithorhynchus--among fishes. from various causes. co-exist in South America in the same region with numerous monkeys.present state. as I hear from Fritz Muller. The three lowest orders of mammals. to the coexistence of mammals and fish--among mammalia. In no case. In some cases. to the co. to the highest grade would not lead to their taking the place of fishes. may have advanced and be still advancing throughout the world. for instance. in the vertebrata. probably. But mammals and fish hardly come into competition with each other. on the whole. if we look to the different grades of organisation within the same great group. Physiologists believe that the brain must be bathed by warm blood to be highly active. Although organisation. for the high advancement of certain whole classes. for every naturalist who has dissected some of the beings now ranked as very low in the scale. or of certain members in this class. where they have been subjected to less severe competition. But to suppose that most of the many now existing low forms have not in the least advanced since the first dawn of life would be extremely rash.

It is. could the first step in the advancement or differentiation of parts have arisen? Mr. on inheritance (in itself a fluctuating element) from innumerable . as I remarked towards the close of the introduction. and it is not surprising that dissimilar substances should sometimes assume the same form.C. as it may be called. and thus the descendants of two distinct genera would converge into one. no one ought to feel surprise at much remaining as yet unexplained on the origin of species. how. no natural selection. Watson thinks that I have overrated the importance of divergence of character (in which. has likewise played a part. and. CONVERGENCE OF CHARACTER. speculation on the subject is almost useless. it has been asked. and still more so during past ages. however. until many forms had been produced: variations in a single species inhabiting an isolated station might be beneficial. H. as we may believe. but with organic beings we should bear in mind that the form of each depends on an infinitude of complex relations. and more liable to be put out of order and injured. had both produced a large number of new and divergent forms. Herbert Spencer would probably answer that. as being of a more delicate nature. as soon as simple unicellular organisms came by growth or division to be compounded of several cells. these being due to causes far too intricate to be followed out--on the nature of the variations which have been preserved or selected. however. if we make due allowance for our profound ignorance on the mutual relations of the inhabitants of the world at the present time. Mr. But as we have no facts to guide us. consequently. or two distinct forms might arise. or became attached to any supporting surface. his law "that homologous units of any order become differentiated in proportion as their relations to incident forces become different" would come into action. an error to suppose that there would be no struggle for existence. The shape of a crystal is determined solely by the molecular forces. and in a still higher degree on the surrounding organisms with which each being has come into competition-and lastly. namely on the variations which have arisen. and that convergence. Looking to the first dawn of life.disservice. But it would in most cases be extremely rash to attribute to convergence a close and general similarity of structure in the modified descendants of widely distinct forms. If two species belonging to two distinct though allied genera. presented the simplest structure. and this depends on the surrounding physical conditions. when all organic beings. he apparently believes). and thus the whole mass of individuals might be modified. But. it is conceivable that these might approach each other so closely that they would have all to be classed under the same genus.

etc. We do not know that even the most prolific area is fully stocked with specific forms: at the Cape of Good Hope and in Australia. would tend to make an indefinite number of specific forms. When any species becomes very rare. that from an early part of the tertiary period the number of species of shells. What then checks an indefinite increase in the number of species? The amount of life (I do not mean the number of specific forms) supported on an area must have a limit. If this had occurred. which had originally differed in a marked manner. if an area be inhabited by very many species. It is incredible that the descendants of two organisms. and the balance of evidence is opposed to any such an admission. close interbreeding will help to exterminate it.. and as the number of species in any country goes on increasing. Watson has also objected that the continued action of natural selection. and the first severe winter or very dry summer would exterminate thousands on thousands of species. consequently. But geology shows us. we should meet with the same form. Imagine the extreme case of as many species as individuals in England. moisture. which support such an astonishing number of species. recurring in widely separated geological formations. but I fully admit that the mutual relations of organic beings are more important. The process of extermination in such cases would be rapid. all of which have had their forms determined through equally complex relations. together with divergence of character. and such species will be liable to extermination from accidental fluctuations in the nature of the seasons or in the number of their enemies. should ever afterwards converge so closely as to lead to a near approach to identity throughout their whole organisation. whereas the production of new species must always be slow. many European plants have become naturalised. and each species will become rare if the number of species in any country becomes indefinitely increased. therefore. depending so largely as it does on physical conditions. Rare species. it seems probable that a sufficient number of species would soon become adapted to all considerable diversities of heat. of red deer in . the number of mammals has not greatly or at all increased. Consequently there seems at first no limit to the amount of profitable diversification of structure. independently of genetic connection. and that from the middle part of this same period. As far as mere inorganic conditions are concerned. Mr. authors have thought that this comes into play in accounting for the deterioration of the aurochs in Lithuania. and therefore no limit to the number of species which might be produced. each or nearly each species will be represented by few individuals. will. present within a given period few favourable variations. the process of giving birth to new specific forms would thus be retarded. the organic conditions of life must become more and more complex. on the principal often explained.progenitors.

and consequently. I have called natural selection. How much weight to attribute to these several considerations I will not pretend to say. in the same manner as so many variations have occurred useful to man. owing to their geometrical rate of increase. to what must be regarded as an advance in organisation. there are many invaders from different quarters of the globe. causing an infinite diversity in structure. low and simple forms will long endure if well fitted for their simple conditions of life. Lastly. considering the infinite complexity of the relations of all organic beings to each other and to their conditions of life. Sexual selection will also give characters useful to the males alone in their struggles or rivalry with . can modify the egg. and thus check the inordinate increase of specific forms throughout the world. If under changing conditions of life organic beings present individual differences in almost every part of their structure. seed. It leads to the improvement of each creature in relation to its organic and inorganic conditions of life. or the survival of the fittest. the endemic Australian species have been greatly reduced in number. But if variations useful to any organic being ever do occur. a severe struggle for life at some age. a dominant species. Natural selection. where. which has already beaten many competitors in its own home. constitution. and from the strong principle of inheritance. it would be a most extraordinary fact if no variations had ever occurred useful to each being's own welfare. Nevertheless. to be advantageous to them. if there be. season or year. but conjointly they must limit in each country the tendency to an indefinite augmentation of specific forms. apparently. and this certainly cannot be disputed. and habits. in most cases. and this cannot be disputed. de Candolle has shown that those species which spread widely tend generally to spread VERY widely.Scotland and of bears in Norway. will tend to spread and supplant many others. on the principle of qualities being inherited at corresponding ages. and this I am inclined to think is the most important element. Hooker has recently shown that in the southeast corner of Australia. Among many animals sexual selection will have given its aid to ordinary selection by assuring to the most vigorous and best adapted males the greatest number of offspring. Dr. or young as easily as the adult. This principle of preservation. etc. these will tend to produce offspring similarly characterised. consequently they will tend to supplant and exterminate several species in several areas. Alph. assuredly individuals thus characterised will have the best chance of being preserved in the struggle for life. SUMMARY OF CHAPTER. then.

the widely diffused. and genera related in different degrees. for the more organic beings diverge in structure. sub-classes. till they equal the greater differences between species of the same genus. the nature of the affinities. On these principles. no explanation would have been possible of this kind of classification. steadily tend to increase. and to the productions naturalised in foreign lands. must be judged by the general tenour and balance of evidence given in the following chapters. families. geology plainly declares. and these round other points. according to the form of inheritance which prevails. may be explained. Natural selection. The several subordinate groups in any class cannot be ranked in a single file. Therefore. which vary most. But we have already seen how it entails extinction. in the manner which we everywhere behold--namely. Natural selection. during the modification of the descendants of any one species. also. forming sections and sub-genera. or even of distinct genera. varieties of the same species most closely related. . by so much the more can a large number be supported on the area. Whether natural selection has really thus acted in adapting the various forms of life to their several conditions and stations. If species had been independently created. and these tend to transmit to their modified offspring that superiority which now makes them dominant in their own countries. We have seen that it is the common. and widely ranging species. and so on in almost endless cycles. habits and constitution.other males. and these characters will be transmitted to one sex or to both sexes. and how largely extinction has acted in the world's history. orders. leads to divergence of character and to much extinction of the less improved and intermediate forms of life. species of the same genus less closely and unequally related. species of distinct genera much less closely related. and the generally well defined distinctions between the innumerable organic beings in each class throughout the world. forming sub-families. the more diversified the descendants become. Thus the small differences distinguishing varieties of the same species. leads to divergence of character. as we have seen illustrated in the diagram. belonging to the larger genera within each class. entailing extinction and divergence of character. but it is explained through inheritance and the complex action of natural selection. as has just been remarked. the better will be their chance of success in the battle for life. and during the incessant struggle of all species to increase in numbers. It is a truly wonderful fact--the wonder of which we are apt to overlook from familiarity--that all animals and all plants throughout all time and space should be related to each other in groups. of which we see proof by looking to the inhabitants of any small spot. subordinate to groups. and classes. but seem clustered round points.

and those produced during former years may represent the long succession of extinct species. branch out and overtop on all sides many a feebler branch. families. in the same manner as species and groups of species have at all times overmastered other species in the great battle for life. and which has apparently been saved from fatal competition by having inhabited a protected station. and these into lesser and lesser branches. if vigorous. which fills with its dead and broken branches the crust of the earth. only two or three. The limbs divided into great branches. many a limb and branch has decayed and dropped off. were themselves once. so we occasionally see an animal like the Ornithorhynchus or Lepidosiren. From the first growth of the tree. now grown into great branches. As buds give rise by growth to fresh buds. so by generation I believe it has been with the great Tree of Life. which in some small degree connects by its affinities two large branches of life. and these fallen branches of various sizes may represent those whole orders. when the tree was young. and this connexion of the former and present buds by ramifying branches may well represent the classification of all extinct and living species in groups subordinate to groups. . straggling branch springing from a fork low down in a tree. and which are known to us only in a fossil state. yet survive and bear the other branches. and genera which have now no living representatives. As we here and there see a thin. Of the many twigs which flourished when the tree was a mere bush.The affinities of all the beings of the same class have sometimes been represented by a great tree. I believe this simile largely speaks the truth. and covers the surface with its ever-branching and beautiful ramifications. so with the species which lived during long-past geological periods. very few have left living and modified descendants. and to overtop and kill the surrounding twigs and branches. budding twigs. and which by some chance has been favoured and is still alive on its summit. and these. At each period of growth all the growing twigs have tried to branch out on all sides. The green and budding twigs may represent existing species.

.Chapter 5 The Origin of Species .by Charles Darwin CHAPTER V. LAWS OF VARIATION.

and lowly organised structures variable -. directly on the whole organisation or on certain parts alone.Acclimatisation -.Parts developed in an unusual manner are highly variable: specific characters more variable than generic: secondary sexual characters variable -. But the fact of variations and monstrosities occurring much more frequently under domestication than under nature. are more brightly coloured than those of the same species from further north or from a greater depth. In the first chapter I attempted to show that changed conditions act in two ways. such as of climate.Summary. In the following cases the conditions seem to have produced some slight definite effect: E. or slight deviations of structure. In all cases there are two factors.Correlated variation -Compensation and economy of growth -. and the greater variability of species having wide ranges than of those with restricted ranges. of course is a wholly incorrect expression. Mr. There is reason to believe that in the course of time the effects have been greater than can be proved by clear evidence. have acted in a definite manner. and in a lesser degree with those under nature--were due to chance. This. But we may safely conclude that the innumerable complex co-adaptations of structure. when subjected to certain conditions. the nature of the organism. which we see throughout nature between various organic beings. but it serves to acknowledge plainly our ignorance of the cause of each particular variation. and when living in shallow water.Species of the same genus vary in an analogous manner -Reversions to long-lost characters -. rudimentary. I have hitherto sometimes spoken as if the variations--so common and multiform with organic beings under domestication. It is very difficult to decide how far changed conditions. and the nature of the conditions. and all. but this certainly does not always hold good. lead to the conclusion that variability is generally related to the conditions of life to which each species has been exposed during several successive generations. as to make the child like its parents. and we have much fluctuating variability. In the latter case the organisation seems to become plastic.Multiple. cannot be attributed simply to such action. The direct action of changed conditions leads to definite or indefinite results. Gould believes that birds of the same species are more brightly coloured under a . In the former case the nature of the organism is such that it yields readily.Use and disuse. Some authors believe it to be as much the function of the reproductive system to produce individual differences.Effects of changed conditions -. which is much the most important of the two. combined with natural selection. Forbes asserts that shells at their southern limit. etc.. and indirectly through the reproductive system. the individuals become modified in the same way. food. organs of flight and of vision -. or nearly all.False correlations -.

of species keeping true. I think there can be no doubt that use in our domestic animals has strengthened and enlarged certain parts. From the facts alluded to in the first chapter. although living under the most opposite climates. though not elsewhere fleshy. and how much to the action of the severe climate? For it would appear that climate has some direct action on the hair of our domestic quadrupeds. for the conditions determine whether this or that variety shall survive. or not varying at all. These slightly varying organisms are interesting in as far as they present characters analogous to those possessed by the species which are confined to similar conditions. Thus. on the other hand. Again. have their leaves in some degree fleshy. and that such modifications are inherited. than when living near the coast or on islands. Instances could be given of similar varieties being produced from the same species under external conditions of life as different as can well be conceived. When a variation is of the slightest use to any being. AS CONTROLLED BY NATURAL SELECTION.clear atmosphere. but likewise to include natural selection. it is well known to furriers that animals of the same species have thicker and better fur the further north they live. In one sense the conditions of life may be said. and. But when man is the selecting agent. and disuse diminished them. but who can tell how much of this difference may be due to the warmest-clad individuals having been favoured and preserved during many generations. when growing near the sea-shore. not only to cause variability. either directly or indirectly. we clearly see that the two elements of change are distinct. than on a tendency to vary. Such considerations as these incline me to lay less weight on the direct action of the surrounding conditions. Moquin-Tandon gives a list of plants which. due to causes of which we are quite ignorant. innumerable instances are known to every naturalist. we cannot tell how much to attribute to the accumulative action of natural selection. variability is in some manner excited. and it is this latter agency which answers to the survival of the fittest under nature. of dissimilar varieties being produced under apparently the same external conditions. and Wollaston is convinced that residence near the sea affects the colours of insects. but it is the will of man which accumulates the variations in certain direction. and how much to the definite action of the conditions of life. Under free nature we . EFFECTS OF THE INCREASED USE AND DISUSE OF PARTS.

but as due to the effects of long-continued disuse. it will perhaps be safest to look at the entire absence of the anterior tarsi in Ateuchus. and that. and that. no less than twenty-three have all their species in this . but many animals possess structures which can be best explained by the effects of disuse. The evidence that accidental mutilations can be inherited is at present not decisive. In the Ateuchus or sacred beetle of the Egyptians. as efficiently as many quadrupeds. but it can defend itself.have no standard of comparison by which to judge of the effects of long-continued use or disuse. by kicking its enemies. but the remarkable cases observed by Brown-Sequard in guinea-pigs. there is no greater anomaly in nature than a bird that cannot fly. As the larger groundfeeding birds seldom take flight except to escape danger. yet there are several in this state. or mainly due to natural selection. In some cases we might easily put down to disuse modifications of structure which are wholly. its legs were used more and its wings less. and has its wings in nearly the same condition as the domestic Aylesbury duck: it is a remarkable fact that the young birds. for as many dungfeeding beetles are generally found with their tarsi lost. until they became incapable of flight. and is exposed to danger from which it cannot escape by flight. Kirby has remarked (and I have observed the same fact) that the anterior tarsi. and not one had even a relic left. now inhabiting or which lately inhabited several oceanic islands. The logger-headed duck of South America can only flap along the surface of the water. can fly. Mr. We may believe that the progenitor of the ostrich genus had habits like those of the bustard. it is probable that the nearly wingless condition of several birds. should make us cautious in denying this tendency. this must happen early in life. according to Mr. as the size and weight of its body were increased during successive generations. has been caused by disuse. are so far deficient in wings that they cannot fly. As Professor Owen has remarked. In some other genera they are present. but in a rudimentary condition. The ostrich indeed inhabits continents. of many male dung-feeding beetles are often broken off. and their rudimentary condition in some other genera. Hence. of the twenty-nine endemic genera. Cunningham. for we know not the parent-forms. In the Onites apelles the tarsi are so habitually lost that the insect has been described as not having them. he examined seventeen specimens in his own collection. out of the 550 species (but more are now known) inhabiting Madeira. while the adults have lost this power. tenanted by no beasts of prey. not as cases of inherited mutilations. Wollaston has discovered the remarkable fact that 200 beetles. or feet. of the inherited effects of operations. therefore the tarsi cannot be of much importance or be much used by these insects. they are totally deficient.

will have had the best chance of surviving from not being blown out to sea. a reduction in their size. would depend on whether a greater number of individuals were saved by successfully battling with the winds. These several considerations make me believe that the wingless condition of so many Madeira beetles is mainly due to the action of natural selection. As with mariners shipwrecked near a coast. having been inflammation of the nictitating membrane. The insects in Madeira which are not ground-feeders. This is quite compatible with the action of natural selection. For when a new insect first arrived on the island. as Mr. on the other hand. and I was assured by a Spaniard. must habitually use their wings to gain their subsistence. but even enlarged. with the adhesion of the eyelids and growth of fur over them. either from its wings having been ever so little less perfectly developed or from indolent habit. or Ctenomys. a burrowing rodent. as observed by Mr. are here almost entirely absent. is even more subterranean in its habits than the mole. the cause. and in some cases are quite covered by skin and fur. Wollaston suspects. elsewhere excessively numerous. that the beetles in Madeira. who had often caught them. and which. those beetles which most readily took to flight would oftenest have been blown to sea. and as eyes are certainly not necessary to animals having subterranean habits. and. and especially the extraordinary fact. Wollaston. For during many successive generations each individual beetle which flew least. it would have been better for the good swimmers if they had been able to swim still further. whereas it would have been better for the bad swimmers if they had not been able to swim at all and had stuck to the wreck. One which I kept alive was certainly in this condition. In South America. that the proportion of wingless beetles is larger on the exposed Desertas than in Madeira itself. and thus destroyed. as certain flowerfeeding coleoptera and lepidoptera. As frequent inflammation of the eyes must be injurious to any animal. the tuco-tuco. as appeared on dissection. their wings not at all reduced. combined probably with disuse. which absolutely require the use of their wings. that beetles in many parts of the world are very frequently blown to sea and perish. or by giving up the attempt and rarely or never flying. and if so.condition! Several facts. namely. Wollaston. The eyes of moles and of some burrowing rodents are rudimentary in size. that certain large groups of beetles. but aided perhaps by natural selection. lie much concealed. This state of the eyes is probably due to gradual reduction from disuse. until the wind lulls and the sun shines. natural selection would aid the effects of disuse. might in such case be an advantage. so strongly insisted on by Mr. have. . the tendency of natural selection to enlarge or to reduce the wings. that they were frequently blind.

though the telescope with its glasses has been lost. In one of the blind animals.It is well known that several animals. and. two of which were captured by Professor Silliman at above half a mile distance from the mouth of the cave. as did European animals into the caves of Europe. namely. disuse will on this view have more or less perfectly obliterated its eyes. those destined for total darkness. for. and these animals." On my view we must suppose that American animals. This is certainly not the case if we look at the two whole faunas. Schiodte has remarked: "We are accordingly prevented from considering the entire phenomenon in any other light than something purely local. By the time that an animal had reached. in accordance with the old view of the blind animals having been separately created for the American and European caverns. prepare the transition from light to darkness. belonging to the most different classes. As it is difficult to imagine that eyes. but to distinct species. We have some evidence of this gradation of habit. the caverat (Neotoma). and the similarity which is exhibited in a few forms between the Mammoth Cave (in Kentucky) and the caves in Carniola. acquired a dim perception of objects. their loss may be attributed to disuse. In some of the crabs the footstalk for the eye remains. and whose formation is quite peculiar." These remarks of Schiodte's it should be understood. It is difficult to imagine conditions of life more similar than deep limestone caverns under a nearly similar climate. could be in any way injurious to animals living in darkness. though useless. we might expect . after having been exposed for about a month to a graduated light. as Schiodte remarks: "We accordingly look upon the subterranean faunas as small ramifications which have penetrated into the earth from the geographically limited faunas of the adjacent tracts. are blind. which inhabit the caves of Carniola and Kentucky. very close similarity in their organisation and affinities might have been expected. last of all. with respect to the insects alone. and natural selection will often have effected other changes. having in most cases ordinary powers of vision. such as an increase in the length of the antennae or palpi. have been accommodated to surrounding circumstances. and which. Next follow those that are constructed for twilight. and therefore not in the profoundest depths. as I am informed by Professor Silliman. as they extended themselves into darkness. though the eye is gone. as a compensation for blindness. the deepest recesses. slowly migrated by successive generations from the outer world into the deeper and deeper recesses of the Kentucky caves. otherwise than as a very plain expression of that analogy which subsists generally between the fauna of Europe and of North America. Notwithstanding such modifications. apply not to the same. Animals not far remote from ordinary forms. so that. the eyes were lustrous and of large size. the stand for the telescope is there. after numberless generations.

as in the period of flowering. As a blind species of Bathyscia is found in abundance on shady rocks far from caves. Far from feeling surprise that some of the cave-animals should be very anomalous. affinities to the other inhabitants of that continent. with reference to the reptiles of Europe. I am only surprised that more wrecks of ancient life have not been preserved. owing to the less severe competition to which the scanty inhabitants of these dark abodes will have been exposed. acclimatisation must be readily effected during a long course of descent. have not as yet been found anywhere except in caves. that the species. many succulent plants cannot endure a damp climate. Another blind genus (Anophthalmus) offers this remarkable peculiarity. And this is the case with some of the American cave-animals. in the time of sleep. excepting in their present secluded abodes. and in those of Europe to the inhabitants of the European continent. Murray observes.. may formerly have ranged over both continents. and this leads me to say a few words on acclimatisation. As it is extremely common for distinct species belonging to the same genus to inhabit hot and cold countries. But the degree of adaptation of species to the climates under which they live is often overrated. for it is natural that an insect already deprived of vision should readily become adapted to dark caverns. ACCLIMATISATION. but it is possible that the progenitors of these several species. the loss of vision in the cave species of this one genus has probably had no relation to its dark habitation.still to see in the cave-animals of America. the Amblyopsis. Habit is hereditary with plants. It is notorious that each species is adapted to the climate of its own home: species from an arctic or even from a temperate region cannot endure a tropical climate. yet those which inhabit the several caves of Europe and America are distinct. as Mr. That several of the inhabitants of the caves of the Old and New Worlds should be closely related. or conversely. We may infer this from our frequent inability to predict whether or not an imported plant will endure our climate. as I hear from Professor Dana. and as is the case with the blind Proteus. and some of the European cave-insects are very closely allied to those of the surrounding country. and from the number of plants and animals brought from different . while they were furnished with eyes. It would be difficult to give any rational explanation of the affinities of the blind cave-animals to the other inhabitants of the two continents on the ordinary view of their independent creation. as Agassiz has remarked in regard to the blind fish. So again. in the amount of rain requisite for seeds to germinate. we might expect from the well-known relationship of most of their other productions. etc. and then have become extinct. if it be true that all the species of the same genus are descended from a single parent-form.

by adaptation to particular climates. their range from warmer to colder latitudes. but of being perfectly fertile (a far severer test) under them. Hence adaptation to any special climate may be looked at as a quality readily grafted on an innate wide flexibility of constitution. and on many an island in the torrid zones. push the foregoing argument too far. were found to possess in this country different constitutional powers of resisting cold.C. on account of the probable origin of some of our domestic animals from several wild stocks: the blood. and the fact of the extinct elephant and rhinoceros having formerly endured a glacial climate. or more than. and now have a far wider range than any other rodent. Mr. We have reason to believe that species in a state of nature are closely limited in their ranges by the competition of other organic beings quite as much as. But whether or not this adaptation is in most cases very close. the capacity of enduring the most different climates by man himself and by his domestic animals. common to most animals. several authentic instances could be adduced of species having largely extended. The rat and mouse cannot be considered as domestic animals. and I could give other cases. nor do we know that they have subsequently become specially acclimatised to their new homes. for instance.countries which are here perfectly healthy. but they have been transported by man to many parts of the world. within historical times. raised from seed collected by Dr. H. so as to be better fitted for them than they were at first. and not because they were subsequently found capable of far-extended transportation. and because they bred readily under confinement. but we do not positively know that these animals were strictly adapted to their native climate. that is. As we may infer that our domestic animals were originally chosen by uncivilised man because they were useful. though in all ordinary cases we assume such to be the case. On this view. of their becoming. Hooker from the same species growing at different heights on the Himalayas. for they live under the cold climate of Faroe in the north and of the Falklands in the south. they become acclimatised: thus the pines and rhododendrons. of a tropical and arctic wolf may perhaps be mingled in our domestic breeds. naturally habituated to different temperatures. Watson on European species of plants brought from the Azores to England. we have evidence with some few plants. Thwaites informs me that he has observed similar facts in Ceylon. and conversely. may be used as an argument that a large proportion of other animals now in a state of nature could easily be brought to bear widely different climates. to a certain extent. the common and extraordinary capacity in our domestic animals of not only withstanding the most different climates. whereas the living species are now all tropical or . analogous observations have been made by Mr. however. We must not. In regard to animals.

and how much to the natural selection of varieties having different innate constitutions. they cannot owe their constitutional differences to habit. certain varieties are said to withstand certain climates better than others. consequently. played a considerable part in the modification of the constitution and structure. ought not to be looked at as anomalies. this is strikingly shown in works on fruit-trees published in the United States. and as most of these varieties are of recent origin. in some cases. is an obscure question. On the whole. and of this fact I have myself observed striking instances. new varieties have not been produced. as proving that acclimatisation cannot be effected. in which certain varieties are habitually recommended for the northern and others for the southern states. and sometimes overmastered by. .sub-tropical in their habits. CORRELATED VARIATION. his kidney-beans so early that a very large proportion are destroyed by frost. be due to habit. for an account has been published how much more hardy some seedlings are than others. but that the effects have often been largely combined with. The case of the Jerusalem artichoke. also. natural selection would inevitably tend to preserve those individuals which were born with constitutions best adapted to any country which they inhabited. Nor let it be supposed that differences in the constitution of seedling kidney-beans never appear. I must believe. How much of the acclimatisation of species to any peculiar climate is due to mere habit. or use and disuse. I think. with care to prevent accidental crosses. which is never propagated in England by seed. brought. and then again get seed from these seedlings. have. the experiment cannot be said to have been even tried. On the other hand. and of which. both from analogy and from the incessant advice given in agricultural works. into action. and then collect seed from the few survivors. has even been advanced. to be very cautious in transporting animals from one district to another. but until some one will sow. And as it is not likely that man should have succeeded in selecting so many breeds and sub-breeds with constitutions specially fitted for their own districts. under peculiar circumstances. In treatises on many kinds of cultivated plants. and with much greater weight. and how much to both means combined. we may conclude that habit. for it is now as tender as ever it was! The case. with the same precautions. That habit or custom has some influence. but as examples of a very common flexibility of constitution. even in the ancient Encyclopaedias of China. the natural selection of innate variations. of the kidney-bean has been often cited for a similar purpose. the result must. during a score of generations.

or. it might probably have been rendered permanent by natural selection. This is a very important subject. and even in the jaws and limbs.I mean by this expression that the whole organisation is so tied together. I think it can hardly be accidental that the two orders of mammals which are most abnormal in their dermal covering. What can be more singular than the relation in cats between complete whiteness and blue eyes with deafness. it is believed by some authors that with birds the diversity in the shape of the pelvis causes the remarkable diversity in the shape of the kidneys. viz. between their feathered feet and skin betwixt the outer toes. in the front and hind legs. Hard parts seem to affect the form of adjoining soft parts. during its growth and development. may be mastered more or less completely by natural selection: thus a family of stags once existed with an antler only on one side. and if this had been of any great use to the breed. and which are necessarily exposed to similar conditions. or between the presence of more or less down on the young pigeon when first hatched. I do not doubt. coexist without our being able to assign any reason. The several parts which are homologous. this is often seen in monstrous plants: and nothing is more common than the union of homologous parts in normal structures. Homologous parts. Cetacea (whales) and . Is.. most imperfectly understood. or in pigeons. or between the tortoise-shell colour and the female sex. and which. and that others rarely. M. that variations of structure arising in the young or larvae naturally tend to affect the structure of the mature animal. though here no doubt homology comes into play? With respect to this latter case of correlation. other parts become modified. at an early embryonic period. In snakes. and no doubt wholly different classes of facts may be here easily confounded together. Hilaire has forcibly remarked that certain malconformations frequently. Others believe that the shape of the pelvis in the human mother influences by pressure the shape of the head of the child. are identical in structure. with the future colour of its plumage. These tendencies. the relation between the hair and the teeth in the naked Turkish dog. as in the union of the petals into a tube. Geoffroy St. The nature of the bond is frequently quite obscure. as has been remarked by some authors. We shall presently see that simple inheritance often gives the false appearance of correlation. seem eminently liable to vary in a like manner: we see this in the right and left sides of the body varying in the same manner. that when slight variations in any one part occur and are accumulated through natural selection. the shape of the body and the manner of swallowing determine the position and form of several of the most important viscera. again. One of the most obvious real cases is. according to Schlegel. for the lower jaw is believed by some anatomists to be homologous with the limbs. tend to cohere. varying together.

may be wholly due to the laws of . for in some Compositae the seeds of the outer and inner florets differ. can be in any way beneficial. that in many pelargoniums the two upper petals in the central flower of the truss often lose their patches of darker colour. and if so. the species with the densest heads which most frequently differ in their inner and outer flowers. and when this occurs. We know. the nectary is not quite aborted but is much shortened. etc. I know of no case better adapted to show the importance of the laws of correlation and variation. Everyone is familiar with the difference between the ray and central florets of. than that of the difference between the outer and inner flowers in some Compositous and Umbelliferous plants. viewed by systematists as of high value. as Dr. that with irregular flowers those nearest to the axis are most subject to peloria.). is highly probable. But in some of these plants the seeds also differ in shape and sculpture. scaly ant-eaters. But with respect to the seeds. but there are so many exceptions to this rule. With respect to the development of the corolla. as an instance of this fact. When the colour is absent from only one of the two upper petals. the central flower thus becoming peloric or regular. without any difference in the corolla. are likewise on the whole the most abnormal in their teeth. for instance. which are not always correlated with any difference in the corolla. and this difference is often accompanied with the partial or complete abortion of the reproductive organs. whose agency is highly advantageous. by drawing nourishment from the reproductive organs causes their abortion. and as a striking case of correlation. Sprengel's idea that the ray-florets serve to attract insects. It might have been thought that the development of the raypetals. and the shape of the seeds in the ray-florets of some Compositae countenances this idea. Hooker informs me. independently of utility. Possibly these several differences may be connected with the different flow of nutriment towards the central and external flowers. that it has little value. and therefore of natural selection. Hence modifications of structure. as Mr. or to their mutual pressure.Edentata (armadilloes. the daisy. natural selection may have come into play. but with the Umbelliferae it is by no means. the adherent nectary is quite aborted. Mivart has remarked. or necessary for the fertilisation of these plants. at least. but this can hardly be the sole case. These differences have sometimes been attributed to the pressure of the involucra on the florets. yet in the Umbelliferae these differences are of such apparent importance--the seeds being sometimes orthospermous in the exterior flowers and coelospermous in the central flowers--that the elder De Candolle founded his main divisions in the order on such characters. I may add. it seems impossible that their differences in shape. that is to become abnormally symmetrical.

. and which in truth are simply due to inheritance. Some other correlations are apparently due to the manner in which natural selection can alone act. also. and a large beard by diminished wattles. after thousands of generations. of a part being largely developed through natural selection and another and adjoining part being reduced by the same process or by disuse. which were a little better adapted to be wafted by the wind. and likewise some other facts. for I see hardly any way of distinguishing between the effects. the fruit itself gains largely in size and quality. I will not. The elder Geoffroy and Goethe propounded. a large tuft of feathers on the head is generally accompanied by a diminished comb. I suspect. their law of compensation or balancement of growth. and. gain an advantage over others less well fitted for wide dispersal. as far as we can judge. as Goethe expressed it. Alph. at least in excess. of the slightest service to the species. more especially botanists. the actual withdrawal of nutriment from one part owing to the excess of growth in another and adjoining part. and these two modifications." I think this holds true to a certain extent with our domestic productions: if nourishment flows to one part or organ in excess. however. for in this case alone could the seeds. In our poultry. believe in its truth. here give any instances. thus it is difficult to get a cow to give much milk and to fatten readily. on the one hand. "in order to spend on one side. without being. or. but many good observers. We may often falsely attribute to correlated variation structures which are common to whole groups of species. The same varieties of the cabbage do not yield abundant and nutritious foliage and a copious supply of oilbearing seeds. and. may be merged under a more general principle. For instance. at about the same time.variation and correlation. De Candolle has remarked that winged seeds are never found in fruits which do not open. for an ancient progenitor may have acquired through natural selection some one modification in structure. it rarely flows. unless the capsules were open. having been transmitted to a whole group of descendants with diverse habits. With species in a state of nature it can hardly be maintained that the law is of universal application. I should explain this rule by the impossibility of seeds gradually becoming winged through natural selection. some other and independent modification. COMPENSATION AND ECONOMY OF GROWTH. would naturally be thought to be in some necessary manner correlated. on the other hand. nature is forced to economise on the other side. When the seeds in our fruits become atrophied. that some of the cases of compensation which have been advanced. to another part.

whereas the number of the same part or organ. through changed habits." to use Professor Owen's expression.namely. by less nutriment being wasted. that beings which stand low in the scale of nature are more variable than those which are higher. And conversely. and furnished with great nerves and muscles. as I believe. and of which many other instances could be given: namely. Hilaire. each would have a better chance of supporting itself. RUDIMENTARY. both with varieties and species. as soon as it becomes. Now the saving of a large and complex structure. I can thus only understand a fact with which I was much struck when examining cirripedes. but in the parasitic and protected Proteolepas. it loses more or less completely its own shell or carapace. and the stamens in polyandrous flowers) the number is variable. the foregoing statements accord with the common opinion of naturalists. AND LOWLY-ORGANISED STRUCTURES ARE VARIABLE. becomes less useful. As "vegetative repetition. that natural selection may perfectly well succeed in largely developing an organ without requiring as a necessary compensation the reduction of some adjoining part. the whole anterior part of the head is reduced to the merest rudiment attached to the bases of the prehensile antennae. Geoffroy St. I presume that lowness here means that the several parts of the organisation have been but little specialised for particular functions. Thus. If under changed conditions of life a structure. The same author as well as some botanists. MULTIPLE. natural selection will tend in the long run to reduce any part of the organisation. This is the case with the male Ibla. its diminution will be favoured. as remarked by Is. is constant. for it will profit the individual not to have its nutriment wasted in building up a useless structure. would be a decided advantage to each successive individual of the species. It seems to be a rule. without by any means causing some other part to be largely developed in a corresponding degree. that when a cirripede is parasitic within another cirripede and is thus protected. before useful. that when any part or organ is repeated many times in the same individual (as the vertebrae in snakes. have further remarked that multiple parts are extremely liable to vary in structure. for in the struggle for life to which every animal is exposed. when it occurs in lesser numbers. superfluous. and as long as the same part has to . when rendered superfluous. is a sign of low organisation. and in a truly extraordinary manner with the Proteolepas: for the carapace in all other cirripedes consists of the three highly important anterior segments of the head enormously developed. that natural selection is continually trying to economise in every part of the organisation.

it should never be forgotten. But that our rule is not confined to secondary sexual characters is clearly shown in the case of . but I hope that I have made due allowances for them. In the same way that a knife which has to cut all sorts of things may be of almost any shape. are apt to be highly variable. The term. used by Hunter. Waterhouse. A PART DEVELOPED IN ANY SPECIES IN AN EXTRAORDINARY DEGREE OR MANNER. Rudimentary parts. It should be understood that the rule by no means applies to any part. Thus. but the rule would not apply here. It is hopeless to attempt to convince any one of the truth of the above proposition without giving the long array of facts which I have collected. unless it be unusually developed in one species or in a few species in comparison with the same part in many closely allied species. Professor Owen. whilst a tool for some particular purpose must be of some particular shape. We shall have to recur to this subject. but are not directly connected with the act of reproduction. may be due to the great variability of these characters. and consequently from natural selection having had no power to check deviations in their structure. secondary sexual characters.perform diversified work. relates to characters which are attached to one sex. I am aware of several causes of error. seems to have come to a nearly similar conclusion. that is. TENDS TO BE HIGHLY VARIABLE. because the whole group of bats possesses wings. whether or not displayed in any unusual manner--of which fact I think there can be little doubt. The rule applies to males and females. IN COMPARISON WITH THE SAME PART IN ALLIED SPECIES. as is generally admitted. The rule being so plainly applicable in the case of secondary sexual characters. when displayed in any unusual manner. and which cannot possibly be here introduced. it would apply only if some one species had wings developed in a remarkable manner in comparison with the other species of the same genus. but more rarely to females. why natural selection should not have preserved or rejected each little deviation of form so carefully as when the part has to serve for some one special purpose. Several years ago I was much struck by a remark to the above effect made by Mr. the wing of the bat is a most abnormal structure in the class of mammals. also. Natural selection. The rule applies very strongly in the case of secondary sexual characters. we can perhaps see why it should remain variable. I can only state my conviction that it is a rule of high generality. as they seldom offer remarkable secondary sexual characters. and I will here only add that their variability seems to result from their uselessness. however unusually developed. can act solely through and for the advantage of each being.

Why should this be so? On the view that each species has been independently created. etc. and the rule certainly seems to hold good in this class. that those points in our domestic animals. in every sense of the word. Even in the same . are also eminently liable to variation. the comb in the Dorking fowl) or the whole breed will cease to have a uniform character: and the breed may be said to be degenerating. that part (for instance. I can see no explanation. I cannot make out that it applies to plants. the homologous valves in the different species being sometimes wholly unlike in shape. give a list of all the more remarkable cases. and no selection be applied. When we see any part or organ developed in a remarkable degree or manner in a species. Waterhouse's remark. in the beak and wattle of carriers.hermaphrodite cirripedes. and they differ extremely little even in distinct genera. these valves present a marvellous amount of diversification. and see what a prodigious amount of difference there is in the beak of tumblers. inhabiting the same country. and the amount of variation in the individuals of the same species is so great that it is no exaggeration to state that the varieties of the same species differ more from each other in the characters derived from these important organs. and in those which have been but little specialised for any particular purpose. I think we can obtain some light. I have particularly attended to them. and perhaps in polymorphic groups. Look at the individuals of the same breed of the pigeon. vary extremely little. for in such cases natural selection either has not or cannot come into full play. But what here more particularly concerns us is. The opercular valves of sessile cirripedes (rock barnacles) are. but in the several species of one genus. In rudimentary organs. Pyrgoma. I will here give only one. I shall.. in a future work. as it illustrates the rule in its largest application. these being the points now mainly attended to by English fanciers. the fair presumption is that it is of high importance to that species: nevertheless it is in this case eminently liable to variation. I particularly attended to Mr. First let me make some preliminary remarks. had not the great variability in plants made it particularly difficult to compare their relative degrees of variability. But on the view that groups of species are descended from some other species. If. any part or the whole animal be neglected. and I am fully convinced that the rule almost always holds good. we see a nearly parallel case. As with birds the individuals of the same species. and thus the organisation is left in a fluctuating condition. than do the species belonging to other distinct genera. in the carriage and tail of fantails. and have been modified through natural selection. which at the present time are undergoing rapid change by continued selection. very important structures. and this would have seriously shaken my belief in its truth. in our domestic animals. with all its parts as we now see them. whilst investigating this order.

as in that of the short-faced tumbler. is the case. There may truly be said to be a constant struggle going on between. and. for an immense period in nearly the same state. according to our theory. and thus it has come not to be more variable than any other structure. Hence. Now let us turn to nature.sub-breed. has been transmitted in approximately the same condition to many modified descendants. as in the case of the wing of the bat. SPECIFIC CHARACTERS MORE VARIABLE THAN GENERIC CHARACTERS. . many departing widely from the standard. the power of steady selection to keep the breed true. and we do not expect to fail so completely as to breed a bird as coarse as a common tumbler pigeon from a good short-faced strain. we may conclude that this part has undergone an extraordinary amount of modification since the period when the several species branched off from the common progenitor of the genus. it must have existed. we might. and by the continued rejection of those tending to revert to a former and less modified condition. In the long run selection gains the day. But as the variability of the extraordinarily developed part or organ has been so great and long-continued within a period not excessively remote. An extraordinary amount of modification implies an unusually large and long-continued amount of variability. still expect to find more variability in such parts than in other parts of the organisation which have remained for a much longer period nearly constant. the tendency to reversion to a less perfect state. it is notoriously difficult to breed nearly perfect birds. however abnormal it may be. That the struggle between natural selection on the one hand. as well as an innate tendency to new variations. compared with the other species of the same genus. as species rarely endure for more than one geological period. When a part has been developed in an extraordinary manner in any one species. And this. on the one hand. on the other hand. as a general rule. It is only in those cases in which the modification has been comparatively recent and extraordinarily great that we ought to find the GENERATIVE VARIABILITY. I see no reason to doubt. This period will seldom be remote in any extreme degree. much variability in the parts undergoing modification may always be expected. still present in a high degree. as it may be called. For in this case the variability will seldom as yet have been fixed by the continued selection of the individuals varying in the required manner and degree. when an organ. I am convinced. and the tendency to reversion and variability on the other hand. which has continually been accumulated by natural selection for the benefit of the species. and that the most abnormally developed organs may be made constant. will in the course of time cease. But as long as selection is rapidly going on.

To explain by a simple example what is meant: if in a large genus of plants some species had blue flowers and some had red. that when an author remarks with surprise that some important organ or part. when it sinks in value and becomes only of specific value. and in which they differ from allied genera. fitted to more or less widely different habits. and its variation would be a more unusual circumstance. true. in exactly the same manner: and as these so-called generic characters have been . but with respect to important characters.The principle discussed under the last heading may be applied to our present subject. why should that part of the structure. it is often VARIABLE in the individuals of the same species. Hilaire apparently entertains no doubt. for it can rarely have happened that natural selection will have modified several distinct species. have to return to this point in the chapter on Classification. the more subject it is to anomalies in the individuals. Geoffroy St. often becomes variable. which differs from the same part in other independently created species of the same genus. though its physiological importance may remain the same. Something of the same kind applies to monstrosities: at least Is. namely. and these characters may be attributed to inheritance from a common progenitor. because they are taken from parts of less physiological importance than those commonly used for classing genera. On the ordinary view of each species having been independently created. I shall. but if all the species had blue flowers. the colour would become a generic character. and which have thus come to differ. be more variable than those parts which are closely alike in the several species? I do not see that any explanation can be given. which is generally of generic value. I believe this explanation is partly. or conversely. that the more an organ normally differs in the different species of the same group. which is generally very constant throughout a large group of species. It is notorious that specific characters are more variable than generic. that specific characters are more variable than generic. Or to state the case in another manner: the points in which all the species of a genus resemble each other. It would be almost superfluous to adduce evidence in support of the statement. we might expect often to find them still continuing to vary in those parts of their structure which have varied within a moderately recent period. And this fact shows that a character. yet only indirectly. the colour would be only a specific character. DIFFERS considerably in closelyallied species. I have chosen this example because the explanation which most naturalists would advance is not here applicable. however. But on the view that species are only strongly marked and fixed varieties. I have repeatedly noticed in works on natural history. are called generic characters. that ordinary specific characters are more variable than generic. and no one would be surprised at one of the blue species varying into red.

Lubbock has recently remarked. but in certain genera the neuration differs in the different species. that several minute crustaceans offer . Sir J. compare. SECONDARY SEXUAL CHARACTERS VARIABLE. but only gives fewer offspring to the less favoured males. the amount of difference between the males of gallinaceous birds. for they are accumulated by sexual selection. as they are highly variable. which is less rigid in its action than ordinary selection. Again in the fossorial hymenoptera. but in the Engidae. than in other parts of their organisation. and as the differences in these cases are of a very unusual nature. and may thus have succeeded in giving to the species of the same group a greater amount of difference in these than in other respects. Of this fact I will give in illustration the first two instances which happen to stand on my list. but we can see why they should not have been rendered as constant and uniform as others. The cause of the original variability of these characters is not manifest. for instance. the number varies greatly and the number likewise differs in the two sexes of the same species. the points in which species differ from other species of the same genus are called specific characters. It is a remarkable fact. in which secondary sexual characters are strongly displayed. because common to large groups. that the secondary differences between the two sexes of the same species are generally displayed in the very same parts of the organisation in which the species of the same genus differ from each other. and as these specific characters have varied and come to differ since the period when the species branched off from a common progenitor. sexual selection will have had a wide scope for action. without my entering on details. it is probable that they should still often be in some degree variable--at least more variable than those parts of the organisation which have for a very long period remained constant. I think it will be admitted by naturalists. It will also be admitted that species of the same group differ from each other more widely in their secondary sexual characters. with the amount of difference between the females. On the other hand. the relation can hardly be accidental.inherited from before the period when the several species first branched off from their common progenitor. or only in a slight degree. it is not probable that they should vary at the present day. the neuration of the wings is a character of the highest importance. Whatever the cause may be of the variability of secondary sexual characters. as Westwood has remarked. The same number of joints in the tarsi is a character common to very large groups of beetles. that secondary sexual characters are highly variable. and likewise in the two sexes of the same species. and subsequently have not varied or come to differ in any degree. as it does not entail death.

for instance. that the frequent extreme variability of any part which is developed in a species in an extraordinary manner in comparison with the same part in its congeners. and for ordinary purposes. than of generic characters. and to variations in the same parts having been accumulated by natural and sexual selection. to parts which have recently and largely varied being more likely still to go on varying than parts which have long been inherited and have not varied. in order to fit the several places in the economy of nature. as have the two sexes of any one species. that secondary sexual and ordinary specific differences are generally displayed in the same parts of the organisation. are all principles closely connected together. and thus having been adapted for secondary sexual. I conclude that the greater variability of specific characters. or those which distinguish species from species." This relation has a clear meaning on my view: I look at all the species of the same genus as having as certainly descended from the same progenitor. OR REVERTS TO SOME OF THE CHARACTERS OF AN EARLY PROGENITOR. "In Pontella. however extraordinarily it may be developed.excellent illustrations of this law. overmastered the tendency to reversion and to further variability. in countries widely apart. and with feathers on the feet. and likewise to fit the two sexes of the same species to each other. and the slight degree of variability in a part. or to fit the males to struggle with other males for the possession of the females. The most distinct breeds of the pigeon. that the great variability of secondary sexual characters and their great difference in closely allied species. whatever part of the structure of the common progenitor. to sexual selection being less rigid than ordinary selection. then. became variable. variations of this part would. These propositions will be most readily understood by looking to our domestic races. if it be common to a whole group of species. to natural selection having more or less completely. Consequently. DISTINCT SPECIES PRESENT ANALOGOUS VARIATIONS. or of its early descendants. characters . from whom they have inherited much in common. Finally. be taken advantage of by natural and sexual selection. or those which are possessed by all the species. the sexual characters are afforded mainly by the anterior antennae and by the fifth pair of legs: the specific differences also are principally given by these organs. according to the lapse of time. All being mainly due to the species of the same group being the descendants of a common progenitor. SO THAT A VARIETY OF ONE SPECIES OFTEN ASSUMES A CHARACTER PROPER TO AN ALLIED SPECIES. present subvarieties with reversed feathers on the head. it is highly probable.

In the vegetable kingdom we have a case of analogous variation. of slaty-blue birds with two black bars on the wings. and to these a third may be added. for a dozen or even a score of generations. Similar cases occurring with insects under natural conditions have lately been discussed with much ability by Mr. I presume that no one will doubt that all such analogous variations are due to the several races of the pigeon having inherited from a common parent the same constitution and tendency to variation. namely. a bar at the end of the tail. we have another case. however. Walsh. I presume that no one will doubt that this is a case of reversion. and not of a new yet analogous variation appearing in the several breeds. as we have seen. the common turnip. not to the vera causa of community of descent. Many similar cases of analogous variation have been observed by Naudin in the great gourd family. the offspring occasionally show for many generations a tendency to revert in character to the foreign breed--some say. the proportion of blood. or as commonly called roots. these then are analogous variations in two or more distinct races. but to three separate yet closely related acts of creation. confidently come to this conclusion. with the outer feathers externally edged near their bases with white. and in this case there is nothing in the external conditions of life to cause the reappearance of the slaty-blue. with the several marks. The frequent presence of fourteen or even sixteen tailfeathers in the pouter may be considered as a variation representing the normal structure of another race. We may. because. as . I think. beyond the influence of the mere act of crossing on the laws of inheritance. No doubt it is a very surprising fact that characters should reappear after having been lost for many. the occasional appearance in all the breeds. According to the ordinary view of each species having been independently created. But when a breed has been crossed only once by some other breed. white loins. With pigeons. who has grouped them under his law of equable variability. As all these marks are characteristic of the parent rock-pigeon. these coloured marks are eminently liable to appear in the crossed offspring of two distinct and differently coloured breeds. the case will then be one of analogous variation in two so-called distinct species. when acted on by similar unknown influences. and yet. namely. and a consequent tendency to vary in a like manner. we should have to attribute this similarity in the enlarged stems of these three plants.not possessed by the aboriginal rock-pigeon. of the Swedish turnip and ruta-baga. probably for hundreds of generations. to use a common expression. plants which several botanists rank as varieties produced by cultivation from a common parent: if this be not so. in the enlarged stems. the fantail. After twelve generations. and by various authors in our cereals. from one ancestor. is only 1 in 2048.

whether strong or weak. It might further be expected that the species of the same genus would occasionally exhibit reversions to long-lost characters. More especially we might have inferred this from the blue colour and the several marks so often appearing when differently coloured breeds are crossed. The abstract improbability of such a tendency being transmitted through a vast number of generations. under unknown favourable conditions. and what are new but analogous . reappears after a great number of generations. we did not know that the parent rock-pigeon was not feather-footed or turn-crowned. Hence. for the preservation of all functionally important characters will have been determined through natural selection. the tendency. not that one individual suddenly takes after an ancestor removed by some hundred generations. If. When a character which has been lost in a breed. we cannot distinguish between reversionary and analogous characters. and at last. which very rarely produces a blue bird. as was formerly remarked. As all the species of the same genus are supposed to be descended from a common progenitor. which are correlated with this tint. in accordance with the different habits of the species. so that the varieties of two or more species would resemble each other. this other species being. we could not have told. be transmitted for almost any number of generations. but we might have inferred that the blue colour was a case of reversion from the number of the markings. but that in each successive generation the character in question has been lying latent. it is generally believed that a tendency to reversion is retained by this remnant of foreign blood. whether such characters in our domestic breeds were reversions or only analogous variations. to reproduce the lost character might. A mere tendency to produce a rudiment is indeed sometimes thus inherited. As. we do not know the common ancestor of any natural group. only a well-marked and permanent variety. however. for instance. and which would not probably have all appeared together from simple variation. is not greater than that of quite useless or rudimentary organs being similarly transmitted. what cases are reversions to formerly existing characters. for all that we can see to the contrary. according to our view.we see. although under nature it must generally be left doubtful. it might be expected that they would occasionally vary in an analogous manner. is developed. but in which BOTH parents have lost some character which their progenitor possessed. for instance. But characters exclusively due to analogous variation would probably be of an unimportant nature. With the barbpigeon. In a breed which has not been crossed. the most probable hypothesis is. it is probable that there is a latent tendency in each generation to produce blue plumage. or that a variety of one species would resemble in certain characters another and distinct species.

like those on the legs of a zebra. is without bars on the legs. also. I have collected cases in England of the spinal stripe in horses of the most distinct breeds. and of ALL colours. But the best evidence of analogous variations is afforded by parts or organs which are generally constant in character. on our theory. I lie under the great disadvantage of not being able to give them. or actually quite lost. but which occasionally vary so as to resemble. I have myself seen a dun . With respect to the horse. A white ass. could be given of forms intermediate between two other forms. The ass sometimes has very distinct transverse bars on its legs. The koulan of Pallas is said to have been seen with a double shoulder-stripe. The quagga. as before. transverse bars on the legs are not rare in duns. and from inquiries which I have made. though so plainly barred like a zebra over the body. The difficulty in distinguishing variable species is largely due to the varieties mocking. The stripe on the shoulder is sometimes double. Gray has figured one specimen with very distinct zebra-like bars on the hocks. but here. My son made a careful examination and sketch for me of a dun Belgian cart-horse with a double stripe on each shoulder and with leg-stripes. unless all these closely allied forms be considered as independently created species. and seem to me very remarkable. and these stripes are sometimes very obscure. other species of the same genus. though it properly has none. but NOT an albino. however. and this shows. It is a case almost certainly of reversion. but from occurring in several species of the same genus. which themselves can only doubtfully be ranked as species. I believe this to be true. It has been asserted that these are plainest in the foal. has been described without either spinal or shoulder stripe. in dark-coloured asses. give one curious and complex case.variations. as it were. A considerable catalogue. not indeed as affecting any important character. I have collected a long list of such cases. And this undoubtedly is the case. and in one instance in a chestnut. yet we ought. Blyth has seen a specimen of the hemionus with a distinct shoulder-stripe. and I have been informed by Colonel Poole that foals of this species are generally striped on the legs and faintly on the shoulder. I will. sometimes to find the varying offspring of a species assuming characters which are already present in other members of the same group. partly under domestication and partly under nature. but Dr. Mr. and is very variable in length and outline. in some degree. and I have seen a trace in a bay horse. that they have in varying assumed some of the characters of the others. I can only repeat that such cases certainly occur. mouse-duns. the same part or organ in an allied species. a faint shoulderstripe may sometimes be seen in duns.

I once saw a mule with its legs so much striped that any one might have thought that it was a hybrid zebra. who examined this breed for the Indian Government. The stripes are often plainest in the foal. The spine is always striped.Devonshire pony. This foal. Now let us turn to the effects of crossing the several species of the horse genus. believes that the several breeds of the horse are descended from several aboriginal species. and sometimes quite disappear in old horses. that with the English race-horse the spinal stripe is much commoner in the foal than in the full-grown animal. Without here entering on further details I may state that I have collected cases of leg and shoulder stripes in horses of very different breeds in various countries from Britain to Eastern China. and a small dun Welsh pony has been carefully described to me. a horse without stripes is not considered as purely bred. was marked on its hinder quarters and on its forehead with numerous very narrow. and that the above-described appearances are all due to ancient crosses with the dun stock. All the stripes soon disappeared completely. Martin. in certain parts of the United States. and Mr. from one between brown and black to a close approach to cream colour. zebra-like bars. moreover. which I have seen. in his excellent treatise on the horse. W.. has given a figure of a similar mule. dark. the lanky Kattywar race. I have myself recently bred a foal from a bay mare (offspring of a Turkoman horse and a Flemish mare) by a bay English race-horse. Norwegian cobs. according to Mr. In the northwest part of India the Kattywar breed of horses is so generally striped. is sometimes striped. and its legs were feebly striped. one of which. But this view may be safely rejected. Colonel Poole has seen both gray and bay Kattywar horses striped when first foaled. Edwards. should have all have been crossed with one supposed aboriginal stock. and the shoulder-stripe. from information given me by Mr. In all parts of the world these stripes occur far oftenest in duns and mouse-duns. which is sometimes double and sometimes treble. was striped. the legs . Welsh ponies. who has written on this subject. etc. of hybrids between the ass and zebra.C. for it is highly improbable that the heavy Belgian cart-horse. that. W. as I hear from Colonel Poole. inhabiting the most distant parts of the world. when a week old. the legs are generally barred. about nine out of ten mules have striped legs.W. Gosse. In four coloured drawings. and from Norway in the north to the Malay Archipelago in the south. by the term dun a large range of colour is included. is common. the dun. I am aware that Colonel Hamilton Smith. I have also reason to suspect. Rollin asserts that the common mule from the ass and horse is particularly apt to have bars on its legs. both with THREE parallel stripes on each shoulder. the side of the face.

We see this tendency to become striped most strongly displayed in hybrids from between several of the most distinct species. striped on the legs like a zebra. and in one of them there was a double shoulder-stripe. I was so convinced that not even a stripe of colour appears from what is commonly called chance. by simple variation. Gray (and he informs me that he knows of a second case) from the ass and the hemionus. sometimes prevails. and had three short shoulderstripes. but without any other change of form or character. some of which have bred true for centuries. and even had some zebra-like stripes on the sides of its face. answered in the affirmative. or by any other new character. that I was led solely from the occurrence of the face-stripes on this hybrid from the ass and hemionus to ask Colonel Poole whether such face-stripes ever occurred in the eminently striped Kattywar breed of horses. species. were much more plainly barred across the legs than is even the pure quagga. Now observe the case of the several breeds of pigeons: they are descended from a pigeon (including two or three sub-species or geographical races) of a bluish colour. or striped on the shoulders like an ass. I have stated that the most probable hypothesis to account for the reappearance of very ancient characters. like those on the dun Devonshire and Welsh ponies. and this hybrid. we see a strong tendency for the blue tint and bars and marks to reappear in the mongrels. What now are we to say to these several facts? We see several distinct species of the horse genus becoming. With respect to this last fact. and when any breed assumes by simple variation a bluish tint. When the oldest and truest breeds of various colours are crossed. And we have just seen that in several species of the horse genus the stripes are either plainer or appear more commonly in the young than in the old. In Lord Morton's famous hybrid. The appearance of the stripes is not accompanied by any change of form. I venture confidently to look back . and this is another most remarkable case. though the ass only occasionally has stripes on his legs and the hemionus has none and has not even a shoulder-stripe. In the horse we see this tendency strong whenever a dun tint appears--a tint which approaches to that of the general colouring of the other species of the genus. with certain bars and other marks. from a chestnut mare and male quagga. nevertheless had all four legs barred. Call the breeds of pigeons. and was. the hybrid and even the pure offspring subsequently produced from the same mare by a black Arabian sire. Lastly. is--that there is a TENDENCY in the young of each successive generation to produce the long-lost character. and how exactly parallel is the case with that of the species of the horse genus! For myself. and that this tendency. as we have seen. from unknown causes. a hybrid has been figured by Dr. these bars and other marks invariably reappear.were much more plainly barred than the rest of the body.

to produce hybrids resembling in their stripes. Changes of structure at an early age may affect parts subsequently developed. though we have not sufficient evidence on this head. I presume. and disuse in weakening and diminishing organs. and many cases of correlated variation. the hemionus. so as often to become striped like the other species of the genus. Homologous parts tend to vary in the same manner. perhaps arising from such parts not having been closely specialised for any particular function. Our ignorance of the laws of variation is profound. and these may become strongly marked in the course of time. Not in one case out of a hundred can we pretend to assign any reason why this or that part has varied. I would almost as soon believe with the old and ignorant cosmogonists. the common parent of our domestic horse (whether or not it be descended from one or more wild stocks) of the ass. Habit in producing constitutional peculiarities. not their own parents. in this particular manner. but sometimes they cause direct and definite effects. and zebra. the same laws appear to have acted in producing the lesser differences between varieties of the same species. It makes the works of God a mere mockery and deception. or at least for an unknown cause. and use in strengthening. and that each has been created with a strong tendency. perhaps it tends to draw nourishment from the adjoining parts. will. the nature of which we are unable to understand. appear in many cases to have been potent in their effects. Modifications in hard parts and in external parts sometimes affect softer and internal parts. when crossed with species inhabiting distant quarters of the world. SUMMARY. Changed conditions generally induce mere fluctuating variability. But whenever we have the means of instituting a comparison. Multiple parts are variable in number and in structure. to reject a real for an unreal. and the greater differences between species of the same genus. To admit this view is. undoubtedly occur. assert that each species has been created with a tendency to vary. that organic beings low in the . and I see an animal striped like a zebra. He who believes that each equine species was independently created. so that their modifications have not been closely checked by natural selection. as it seems to me. When one part is largely developed. that fossil shells had never lived. but perhaps otherwise very differently constructed. It follows probably from this same cause. but other species of the genus.thousands on thousands of generations. but had been created in stone so as to mock the shells now living on the sea-shore. quagga. and homologous parts tend to cohere. and every part of the structure which can be saved without detriment will be saved. both under nature and under domestication.

Whatever the cause may be of each slight difference between the offspring and their parents--and a cause for each must exist--we have reason to believe that it is the . and which have their whole organisation more specialised. or where the manufactory of new specific forms has been actively at work--in that district and among these species. because they have recently varied and thus come to differ. Species inheriting nearly the same constitution from a common parent. requiring a long lapse of time--in this case. Secondary sexual characters are highly variable. most varieties. must have gone through an extraordinary amount of modification since the genus arose. in however extraordinary a manner it may have been developed. the characters which have come to differ since the several species of the same genus branched off from a common parent--are more variable than generic characters. for variation is a long-continued and slow process. where there has been much former variation and differentiation. for in a district where many species of a genus are found--that is. Although new and important modifications may not arise from reversion and analogous variation. naturally tend to present analogous variations. and have not differed within this same period. or those which have long been inherited. from being useless. But when a species with an extraordinarily developed organ has become the parent of many modified descendants--which on our view must be a very slow process. but we have also seen in the second chapter that the same principle applies to the whole individual. Specific characters--that is. and hence are variable. and specific differences to the several species of the same genus. and such characters differ much in the species of the same group. In these remarks we have referred to special parts or organs being still variable. Any part or organ developed to an extraordinary size or in an extraordinary manner. Variability in the same parts of the organisation has generally been taken advantage of in giving secondary sexual differences to the two sexes of the same species. on an average. natural selection has succeeded in giving a fixed character to the organ. Rudimentary organs. we now find. and natural selection will in such cases not as yet have had time to overcome the tendency to further variability and to reversion to a less modified state. are not regulated by natural selection. or these same species may occasionally revert to some of the characters of their ancient progenitors. and exposed to similar influences. such modifications will add to the beautiful and harmonious diversity of nature. in comparison with the same part or organ in the allied species.scale are more variable than those standing higher in the scale. and thus we can understand why it should often still be variable in a much higher degree than other parts.

steady accumulation of beneficial differences which has given rise to all the more important modifications of structure in relation to the habits of each species.

Chapter 6
The Origin of Species - by Charles Darwin CHAPTER VI. DIFFICULTIES OF THE THEORY.

Difficulties of the theory of descent with modification -- Absence or rarity of transitional varieties -- Transitions in habits of life -- Diversified habits in the same species -- Species with habits widely different from those of their allies -- Organs of extreme perfection -- Modes of transition -- Cases of difficulty -- Natura non facit saltum -- Organs of small importance -- Organs not in all cases absolutely perfect -The law of Unity of Type and of the Conditions of Existence embraced by the theory of Natural Selection. Long before the reader has arrived at this part of my work, a crowd of difficulties will have occurred to him. Some of them are so serious that to this day I can hardly reflect on them without being in some degree staggered; but, to the best of my judgment, the greater number are only apparent, and those that are real are not, I think, fatal to the theory. These difficulties and objections may be classed under the following heads: First, why, if species have descended from other species by fine gradations, do we not everywhere see innumerable transitional forms? Why is not all nature in confusion, instead of the species being, as we see them, well defined? Secondly, is it possible that an animal having, for instance, the structure and habits of a bat, could have been formed by the modification of some other animal with widely different habits and structure? Can we believe that natural selection could produce, on the one hand, an organ of trifling importance, such as the tail of a giraffe, which serves as a fly-flapper, and, on the other hand, an organ so wonderful as the eye? Thirdly, can instincts be acquired and modified through natural selection? What shall we say to the instinct which leads the bee to make cells, and which has practically anticipated the discoveries of profound mathematicians? Fourthly, how can we account for species, when crossed, being sterile and producing sterile offspring, whereas, when varieties are crossed, their fertility is unimpaired? The two first heads will be here discussed; some miscellaneous objections in the following chapter; Instinct and Hybridism in the two succeeding chapters. ON THE ABSENCE OR RARITY OF TRANSITIONAL VARIETIES. As natural selection acts solely by the preservation of profitable modifications, each new form will tend in a fully-stocked country to take the place of, and finally to

exterminate, its own less improved parent-form and other less-favoured forms with which it comes into competition. Thus extinction and natural selection go hand in hand. Hence, if we look at each species as descended from some unknown form, both the parent and all the transitional varieties will generally have been exterminated by the very process of the formation and perfection of the new form. But, as by this theory innumerable transitional forms must have existed, why do we not find them embedded in countless numbers in the crust of the earth? It will be more convenient to discuss this question in the chapter on the imperfection of the geological record; and I will here only state that I believe the answer mainly lies in the record being incomparably less perfect than is generally supposed. The crust of the earth is a vast museum; but the natural collections have been imperfectly made, and only at long intervals of time. But it may be urged that when several closely allied species inhabit the same territory, we surely ought to find at the present time many transitional forms. Let us take a simple case: in travelling from north to south over a continent, we generally meet at successive intervals with closely allied or representative species, evidently filling nearly the same place in the natural economy of the land. These representative species often meet and interlock; and as the one becomes rarer and rarer, the other becomes more and more frequent, till the one replaces the other. But if we compare these species where they intermingle, they are generally as absolutely distinct from each other in every detail of structure as are specimens taken from the metropolis inhabited by each. By my theory these allied species are descended from a common parent; and during the process of modification, each has become adapted to the conditions of life of its own region, and has supplanted and exterminated its original parent-form and all the transitional varieties between its past and present states. Hence we ought not to expect at the present time to meet with numerous transitional varieties in each region, though they must have existed there, and may be embedded there in a fossil condition. But in the intermediate region, having intermediate conditions of life, why do we not now find closely-linking intermediate varieties? This difficulty for a long time quite confounded me. But I think it can be in large part explained. In the first place we should be extremely cautious in inferring, because an area is now continuous, that it has been continuous during a long period. Geology would lead us to believe that most continents have been broken up into islands even during the later tertiary periods; and in such islands distinct species might have been separately formed without the possibility of intermediate varieties existing in the

intermediate zones. By changes in the form of the land and of climate, marine areas now continuous must often have existed within recent times in a far less continuous and uniform condition than at present. But I will pass over this way of escaping from the difficulty; for I believe that many perfectly defined species have been formed on strictly continuous areas; though I do not doubt that the formerly broken condition of areas now continuous, has played an important part in the formation of new species, more especially with freely-crossing and wandering animals. In looking at species as they are now distributed over a wide area, we generally find them tolerably numerous over a large territory, then becoming somewhat abruptly rarer and rarer on the confines, and finally disappearing. Hence the neutral territory between two representative species is generally narrow in comparison with the territory proper to each. We see the same fact in ascending mountains, and sometimes it is quite remarkable how abruptly, as Alph. De Candolle has observed, a common alpine species disappears. The same fact has been noticed by E. Forbes in sounding the depths of the sea with the dredge. To those who look at climate and the physical conditions of life as the all-important elements of distribution, these facts ought to cause surprise, as climate and height or depth graduate away insensibly. But when we bear in mind that almost every species, even in its metropolis, would increase immensely in numbers, were it not for other competing species; that nearly all either prey on or serve as prey for others; in short, that each organic being is either directly or indirectly related in the most important manner to other organic beings--we see that the range of the inhabitants of any country by no means exclusively depends on insensibly changing physical conditions, but in large part on the presence of other species, on which it lives, or by which it is destroyed, or with which it comes into competition; and as these species are already defined objects, not blending one into another by insensible gradations, the range of any one species, depending as it does on the range of others, will tend to be sharply defined. Moreover, each species on the confines of its range, where it exists in lessened numbers, will, during fluctuations in the number of its enemies or of its prey, or in the nature of the seasons, be extremely liable to utter extermination; and thus its geographical range will come to be still more sharply defined. As allied or representative species, when inhabiting a continuous area, are generally distributed in such a manner that each has a wide range, with a comparatively narrow neutral territory between them, in which they become rather suddenly rarer and rarer; then, as varieties do not essentially differ from species, the same rule will probably apply to both; and if we take a varying species inhabiting a very large area, we shall have to adapt two varieties to two large areas, and a third variety to a narrow

intermediate zone. The intermediate variety, consequently, will exist in lesser numbers from inhabiting a narrow and lesser area; and practically, as far as I can make out, this rule holds good with varieties in a state of nature. I have met with striking instances of the rule in the case of varieties intermediate between wellmarked varieties in the genus Balanus. And it would appear from information given me by Mr. Watson, Dr. Asa Gray, and Mr. Wollaston, that generally, when varieties intermediate between two other forms occur, they are much rarer numerically than the forms which they connect. Now, if we may trust these facts and inferences, and conclude that varieties linking two other varieties together generally have existed in lesser numbers than the forms which they connect, then we can understand why intermediate varieties should not endure for very long periods: why, as a general rule, they should be exterminated and disappear, sooner than the forms which they originally linked together. For any form existing in lesser numbers would, as already remarked, run a greater chance of being exterminated than one existing in large numbers; and in this particular case the intermediate form would be eminently liable to the inroads of closely allied forms existing on both sides of it. But it is a far more important consideration, that during the process of further modification, by which two varieties are supposed to be converted and perfected into two distinct species, the two which exist in larger numbers, from inhabiting larger areas, will have a great advantage over the intermediate variety, which exists in smaller numbers in a narrow and intermediate zone. For forms existing in larger numbers will have a better chance, within any given period, of presenting further favourable variations for natural selection to seize on, than will the rarer forms which exist in lesser numbers. Hence, the more common forms, in the race for life, will tend to beat and supplant the less common forms, for these will be more slowly modified and improved. It is the same principle which, as I believe, accounts for the common species in each country, as shown in the second chapter, presenting on an average a greater number of wellmarked varieties than do the rarer species. I may illustrate what I mean by supposing three varieties of sheep to be kept, one adapted to an extensive mountainous region; a second to a comparatively narrow, hilly tract; and a third to the wide plains at the base; and that the inhabitants are all trying with equal steadiness and skill to improve their stocks by selection; the chances in this case will be strongly in favour of the great holders on the mountains or on the plains improving their breeds more quickly than the small holders on the intermediate narrow, hilly tract; and consequently the improved mountain or plain breed will soon take the place of the less improved hill breed; and thus the two breeds, which originally existed in greater

numbers, will come into close contact with each other, without the interposition of the supplanted, intermediate hill variety. To sum up, I believe that species come to be tolerably well-defined objects, and do not at any one period present an inextricable chaos of varying and intermediate links: first, because new varieties are very slowly formed, for variation is a slow process, and natural selection can do nothing until favourable individual differences or variations occur, and until a place in the natural polity of the country can be better filled by some modification of some one or more of its inhabitants. And such new places will depend on slow changes of climate, or on the occasional immigration of new inhabitants, and, probably, in a still more important degree, on some of the old inhabitants becoming slowly modified, with the new forms thus produced and the old ones acting and reacting on each other. So that, in any one region and at any one time, we ought to see only a few species presenting slight modifications of structure in some degree permanent; and this assuredly we do see. Secondly, areas now continuous must often have existed within the recent period as isolated portions, in which many forms, more especially among the classes which unite for each birth and wander much, may have separately been rendered sufficiently distinct to rank as representative species. In this case, intermediate varieties between the several representative species and their common parent, must formerly have existed within each isolated portion of the land, but these links during the process of natural selection will have been supplanted and exterminated, so that they will no longer be found in a living state. Thirdly, when two or more varieties have been formed in different portions of a strictly continuous area, intermediate varieties will, it is probable, at first have been formed in the intermediate zones, but they will generally have had a short duration. For these intermediate varieties will, from reasons already assigned (namely from what we know of the actual distribution of closely allied or representative species, and likewise of acknowledged varieties), exist in the intermediate zones in lesser numbers than the varieties which they tend to connect. From this cause alone the intermediate varieties will be liable to accidental extermination; and during the process of further modification through natural selection, they will almost certainly be beaten and supplanted by the forms which they connect; for these, from existing in greater numbers will, in the aggregate, present more varieties, and thus be further improved through natural selection and gain further advantages.

Lastly, looking not to any one time, but at all time, if my theory be true, numberless intermediate varieties, linking closely together all the species of the same group, must assuredly have existed; but the very process of natural selection constantly tends, as has been so often remarked, to exterminate the parent forms and the intermediate links. Consequently evidence of their former existence could be found only among fossil remains, which are preserved, as we shall attempt to show in a future chapter, in an extremely imperfect and intermittent record. ON THE ORIGIN AND TRANSITION OF ORGANIC BEINGS WITH PECULIAR HABITS AND STRUCTURE. It has been asked by the opponents of such views as I hold, how, for instance, could a land carnivorous animal have been converted into one with aquatic habits; for how could the animal in its transitional state have subsisted? It would be easy to show that there now exist carnivorous animals presenting close intermediate grades from strictly terrestrial to aquatic habits; and as each exists by a struggle for life, it is clear that each must be well adapted to its place in nature. Look at the Mustela vison of North America, which has webbed feet, and which resembles an otter in its fur, short legs, and form of tail; during summer this animal dives for and preys on fish, but during the long winter it leaves the frozen waters, and preys, like other polecats on mice and land animals. If a different case had been taken, and it had been asked how an insectivorous quadruped could possibly have been converted into a flying bat, the question would have been far more difficult to answer. Yet I think such difficulties have little weight. Here, as on other occasions, I lie under a heavy disadvantage, for, out of the many striking cases which I have collected, I can give only one or two instances of transitional habits and structures in allied species; and of diversified habits, either constant or occasional, in the same species. And it seems to me that nothing less than a long list of such cases is sufficient to lessen the difficulty in any particular case like that of the bat. Look at the family of squirrels; here we have the finest gradation from animals with their tails only slightly flattened, and from others, as Sir J. Richardson has remarked, with the posterior part of their bodies rather wide and with the skin on their flanks rather full, to the so-called flying squirrels; and flying squirrels have their limbs and even the base of the tail united by a broad expanse of skin, which serves as a parachute and allows them to glide through the air to an astonishing distance from tree to tree. We cannot doubt that each structure is of use to each kind of squirrel in

unless they also become modified and improved in structure in a corresponding manner. each modification being useful. But it does not follow from this fact that the structure of each squirrel is the best that it is possible to conceive under all possible conditions. and includes the limbs with the elongated fingers. would have converted the animal into a bat. It must not be inferred from these remarks that any of the grades of wing-structure here alluded to. and that each was developed in the same manner as with the less perfectly gliding squirrels. like the apteryx? Yet the structure of each of these birds is good for it. Nor can I see any insuperable difficulty in further believing it possible that the membrane-connected fingers and fore-arm of the Galeopithecus might have been greatly lengthened by natural selection. Although no graduated links of structure. I can see no difficulty. and all analogy would lead us to believe that some. who would have ventured to surmise that birds might have existed which used their wings solely as flappers. now connect the Galeopithecus with the other Insectivora. as fins in the water and as front legs on the land. This flank. which perhaps may all be the result of disuse. or old ones become modified. and this. Let the climate and vegetation change. as there is reason to believe. each grade of structure having been useful to its possessor. If about a dozen genera of birds were to become extinct. by enabling it to escape birds or beasts of prey. Now look at the Galeopithecus or so-called flying lemur. until. each being propagated. or to collect food more quickly. we perhaps see traces of an apparatus originally fitted for gliding through the air rather than for flight. yet there is no difficulty in supposing that such links formerly existed. as sails. by the accumulated effects of this process of natural selection. under the conditions of life to which it is exposed. let other competing rodents or new beasts of prey immigrate. or. as far as the organs of flight are concerned. fitted for gliding through the air. indicate the steps by which birds . which was formerly ranked among bats. but is now believed to belong to the Insectivora.membrane is furnished with an extensor muscle. like the logger headed duck (Micropterus of Eyton). In certain bats in which the wing-membrane extends from the top of the shoulder to the tail and includes the hind-legs. Therefore. An extremely wide flank-membrane stretches from the corners of the jaw to the tail. in the continued preservation of individuals with fuller and fuller flank-membranes. like the ostrich. for each has to live by a struggle: but it is not necessarily the best possible under all possible conditions. to lessen the danger from occasional falls. like the penguin. more especially under changing conditions of life.its own country. a perfect so-called flying squirrel was produced. of the squirrels would decrease in numbers or become exterminated. and functionally for no purpose. at least.

from their having existed in lesser numbers. I will now give two or three instances. and formerly had flying reptiles. so as to have given them a decided advantage over other animals in the battle for life. on the land and in the water. Of cases of changed habits it will suffice merely to allude to that of the many British insects which now feed on exotic plants. as the wings of a bird for flight. which now glide far through the air. Of diversified habits innumerable instances could be given: I have often watched a tyrant flycatcher (Saurophagus sulphuratus) in South America. until their organs of flight had come to a high stage of perfection. Seeing that a few members of such water-breathing classes as the Crustacea and Mollusca are adapted to live on the land. to escape being devoured by other fish? When we see any structure highly perfected for any particular habit. we should bear in mind that animals displaying early transitional grades of the structure will seldom have survived to the present day. which were gradually rendered more perfect through natural selection. than in the case of species with fully developed structures. . or exclusively to one of its several habits. might have been modified into perfectly winged animals. to return to our imaginary illustration of the flying-fish. both of diversified and of changed habits. and seeing that we have flying birds and mammals. difficult to decide and immaterial for us. or exclusively on artificial substances. we may conclude that transitional states between structures fitted for very different habits of life will rarely have been developed at an early period in great numbers and under many subordinate forms. and had used their incipient organs of flight exclusively. both probably often occurring almost simultaneously. slightly rising and turning by the aid of their fluttering fins. Furthermore. who would have ever imagined that in an early transitional state they had been inhabitants of the open ocean. so far as we know. it is conceivable that flying-fish. It is. flying insects of the most diversified types. but they serve to show what diversified means of transition are at least possible.actually acquired their perfect power of flight. or whether slight modifications of structure lead to changed habits. for they will have been supplanted by their successors. whether habits generally change first and structure afterwards. however. in the individuals of the same species. Hence the chance of discovering species with transitional grades of structure in a fossil condition will always be less. for taking prey of many kinds in many ways. Thus. it does not seem probable that fishes capable of true flight would have been developed under many subordinate forms. If this had been effected. In either case it would be easy for natural selection to adapt the structure of the animal to its changed habits.

almost like a whale. a long. it sometimes. this same woodpecker. and then dashing into it like a kingfisher at a fish. and undulatory flight. In North America the black bear was seen by Hearne swimming for hours with widely open mouth. nevertheless. I may mention as another illustration of the varied habits of this genus. as I can assert. and with their structure either slightly or considerably modified from that of their type. in certain large districts it does not climb trees. and at other times standing stationary on the margin of water. and a straight.pointed tongue. the Puffinuria berardi. As we sometimes see individuals following habits different from those proper to their species and to the other species of the same genus. pointed tail-feathers. and bores holes in the trunk for its nest. in its general habits. Hence this Colaptes. The beak. there is a woodpecker (Colaptes campestris) which has two toes before and two behind. whereas the woodpecker of La Plata has had its structure only slightly modified. in its astonishing power of diving.hovering over one spot and then proceeding to another. not only from my own observations. Petrels are the most aerial and oceanic of birds. but not so stiff as in the typical wood-peckers. as Mr. sufficiently stiff to support the bird in a vertical position on a post. but from those of the accurate Azara. and thus breaking them like a nuthatch. however. and others with elongated wings which chase insects on the wing. is not so straight or so strong as in the typical woodpeckers but it is strong enough to bore into wood. and I have many times seen and heard it hammering the seeds of the yew on a branch. Hudson states. in the quiet sounds of Tierra del Fuego. And such instances occur in nature. Even in such trifling characters as the colouring. thus catching. but. almost like a creeper. would be mistaken by any one for an auk or a grebe. insects in the water. we might expect that such individuals would occasionally give rise to new species. . is a woodpecker. but with many parts of its organisation profoundly modified in relation to its new habits of life. it is essentially a petrel. that a Mexican Colaptes has been described by De Saussure as boring holes into hard wood in order to lay up a store of acorns. having anomalous habits. in its manner of swimming and of flying when made to take flight. in all the essential parts of its structure. kills small birds by blows on the head. like a kestrel. where hardly a tree grows. frequents trees. and it makes its nest in holes in banks! In certain other districts. the harsh tone of the voice. however. yet. Can a more striking instance of adaptation be given than that of a woodpecker for climbing trees and seizing insects in the chinks of the bark? Yet in North America there are woodpeckers which feed largely on fruit. On the plains of La Plata. In our own country the larger titmouse (Parus major) may be seen climbing branches. strong beak. like a shrike. its close blood-relationship to our common woodpecker is plainly declared.

He who believes in the struggle for existence and in the principle of natural selection. He who believes that each being has been created as we now see it. and thus gains an advantage over some other inhabitant of the same country. In the frigate-bird. it often enters the water and dives about by the use not of its legs but of its wings. .In the case of the water-ouzel. living on the dry land and rarely alighting on the water. but this seems to me only restating the fact in dignified language. by examining its dead body. though not in structure. grebes and coots are eminently aquatic. and petrels with the habits of auks. however different that may be from its own place. subsists by diving. has seen the frigate-bird. the deeply scooped membrane between the toes shows that structure has begun to change. yet the first is nearly as aquatic as the coot. and remains as long as four hours beneath the surface. and no one except Audubon. must occasionally have felt surprise when he has met with an animal having habits and structure not in agreement. which has all its four toes webbed. that there should be long-toed corncrakes. living in meadows instead of in swamps. of the Grallatores. either in habits or structure.--using its wings under water and grasping stones with its feet. yet this bird. He who believes in separate and innumerable acts of creation may say. will acknowledge that every organic being is constantly endeavouring to increase in numbers. are formed for walking over swamps and floating plants. it will seize on the place of that inhabitant. All the members of the great order of Hymenopterous insects are terrestrial. which is allied to the thrush family. yet it exhibits no modification in structure in accordance with its abnormal habits. habits have changed without a corresponding change of structure. that there should be diving thrushes and diving Hymenoptera. The water-hen and landrail are members of this order. which Sir John Lubbock has discovered to be aquatic in its habits. and the second is nearly as terrestrial as the quail or partridge. and many others could be given. Hence it will cause him no surprise that there should be geese and frigate-birds with webbed feet. excepting the genus Proctotrupes. alight on the surface of the ocean. although their toes are only bordered by membrane. The webbed feet of the upland goose may be said to have become almost rudimentary in function. What can be plainer than that the webbed feet of ducks and geese are formed for swimming? Yet there are upland geese with webbed feet which rarely go near the water. On the other hand. the acutest observer. not furnished with membrane. that there should be woodpeckers where hardly a tree grows. What seems plainer than that the long toes. and that if any one being varies ever so little. would never have suspected its sub-aquatic habits. In such cases. that in these cases it has pleased the Creator to cause a being of one type to take the place of one belonging to another type.

but without any lens or other refractive body.ORGANS OF EXTREME PERFECTION AND COMPLICATION. But the state of the same organ in distinct classes may incidentally throw light on the steps by which it has been perfected. are capable of perceiving light. as is likewise certainly the case. could have been formed by natural selection. vox Dei. apparently serving as organs of vision. then the difficulty of believing that a perfect and complex eye could be formed by natural selection. In searching for the gradations through which an organ in any species has been perfected. and for the correction of spherical and chromatic aberration. but the old saying of Vox populi. we ought to look exclusively to its lineal progenitors. the eye ever varies and the variations be inherited. as every philosopher knows. The simplest organ which can be called an eye consists of an optic nerve. Reason tells me. seems. When it was first said that the sun stood still and the world turned round. without any nerves. though insuperable by our imagination. as is certainly the case. for admitting different amounts of light. that is to the collateral descendants from the same parent-form. and serve only to distinguish light from darkness. but this is scarcely ever possible. as described by the author just quoted. absurd in the highest degree. if further. hardly concerns us more than how life itself originated. however. as some of the lowest organisms in which nerves cannot be detected. with . the common sense of mankind declared the doctrine false. In certain star-fishes. and for the chance of some gradations having been transmitted in an unaltered or little altered condition. I freely confess. Eyes of the above simple nature are not capable of distinct vision. small depressions in the layer of pigment which surrounds the nerve are filled. it does not seem impossible that certain sensitive elements in their sarcode should become aggregated and developed into nerves. each grade being useful to its possessor. surrounded by pigment-cells and covered by translucent skin. endowed with this special sensibility. in order to see what gradations are possible. and if such variations should be useful to any animal under changing conditions of life. descend even a step lower and find aggregates of pigment-cells. and resting merely on sarcodic tissue. that if numerous gradations from a simple and imperfect eye to one complex and perfect can be shown to exist. and we are forced to look to other species and genera of the same group. cannot be trusted in science. We may. To suppose that the eye with all its inimitable contrivances for adjusting the focus to different distances. should not be considered as subversive of the theory. How a nerve comes to be sensitive to light. but I may remark that. Jourdain. according to M.

diversified. it is not necessary to suppose that the modifications were all simultaneous. it may be amended either by an alteration of curvature. or an alteration of density. and the rays do not converge to a point. if they were extremely slight and gradual. at the right distance from the concentrating apparatus. and in some near the surfacu. In this concentration of the rays we gain the first and by far the most important step towards the formation of a true. could not be done through natural selection. and that the cones include curiously modified nervous filaments. He suggests that this serves not to form an image. if he finds on finishing this volume that large bodies of facts. but as I have attempted to show in my work on the variation of domestic animals. besides a fourth main class of aggregated simple eyes. otherwise inexplicable. like the cornea in the higher animals. which in some of the lower animals lies deeply buried in the body. picture-forming eye. also. the difficulty ceases to be very great in believing that natural selection may have converted the simple apparatus of an optic nerve. with respect to the wide. serve for the same general purpose: as Mr. Wallace has remarked. "If a lens has too short or too long a focus. which. and graduated range of structure in the eyes of the lower animals. but only to concentrate the luminous rays and render their perception more easy. it is assumed. and an image will be formed on it. projecting with a convex surface. and when we bear in mind how small the number of all living forms must be in comparison with those which have become extinct. When we reflect on these facts.transparent gelatinous matter. In the great class of the Articulata. if the curvature be irregular. With insects it is now known that the numerous facets on the cornea of their great compound eyes form true lenses. coated with pigment and invested by transparent membrane. we may start from an optic nerve simply coated with pigment. Different kinds of modification would. for we have only to place the naked extremity of the optic nerve. can be explained by the theory of modification through natural selection. although in this case he does not know the transitional states. It has been objected that in order to modify the eye and still preserve it as a perfect instrument. but destitute of lens or other optical contrivance. many changes would have to be effected simultaneously. But these organs in the Articulata are so much diversified that Muller formerly made three main classes with seven subdivisions. then any increased regularity of curvature will be . into an optical instrument as perfect as is possessed by any member of the Articulata class. he ought to admit that a structure even as perfect as an eagle's eye might thus be formed. the latter sometimes forming a sort of pupil. ought not to hesitate to go one step further. here given much too briefly. He who will go thus far.

and the vitreous body is formed from embryonic subcutaneous tissue. generation will multiply them almost infinitely. as in the lancelet. and with the surfaces of each layer slowly changing in form. but destitute of any other improvement." Within the highest division of the animal kingdom. lying in a sack-like fold of the skin. It is scarcely possible to avoid comparing the eye with a telescope. placed at different distances from each other. that it consists. "The range of gradation of dioptric structures is very great. and we naturally infer that the eye has been formed by a somewhat analogous process. and may we not believe that a living optical instrument might thus be formed as superior to one of glass. We must suppose each new state of the instrument to be multiplied by the million. To arrive. as Owen has remarked. it is indispensable that the reason should conquer the imagination. always intently watching each slight alteration in the transparent layers. in any way or degree. variation will cause the slight alteration. In living bodies. according to the high authority of Virchow. but only improvements which might have been added and perfected at any stage of the construction of the instrument. Further we must suppose that there is a power. of a little sack of transparent skin. represented by natural selection or the survival of the fittest. at a just conclusion regarding the formation of the eye. we ought in imagination to take a thick layer of transparent tissue. We know that this instrument has been perfected by the long-continued efforts of the highest human intellects. In fishes and reptiles. So the contraction of the iris and the muscular movements of the eye are neither of them essential to vision. as the works of the Creator are to those of man? . but I have felt the difficulty far to keenly to be surprised at others hesitating to extend the principle of natural selection to so startling a length. the beautiful crystalline lens is formed in the embryo by an accumulation of epidermic cells. furnished with a nerve and lined with pigment. with spaces filled with fluid. Let this process go on for millions of years. namely. and then the old ones to be all destroyed. the Vertebrata. and with a nerve sensitive to light beneath. tends to produce a distincter image. But may not this inference be presumptuous? Have we any right to assume that the Creator works by intellectual powers like those of man? If we must compare the eye to an optical instrument. under varied circumstances. and then suppose every part of this layer to be continually changing slowly in density. and carefully preserving each which. with all its marvellous yet not absolutely perfect characters." It is a significant fact that even in man. and natural selection will pick out with unerring skill each improvement. however. and during each year on millions of individuals of many kinds. each to be preserved until a better is produced. so as to separate into layers of different densities and thicknesses. we can start from an eye so simple.

by clasping a support with their sensitive tendrils. and by the emission of aerial rootlets. thus in the larva of the dragon-fly and in the fish Cobites the alimentary canal respires. there has been much extinction. by spirally twining. and the exterior surface will then digest and the stomach respire. long since become extinct. combined in the same individual. or even all three. In all such cases one of the two organs might readily be modified . and thus by insensible steps greatly change its nature. It is. which had previously performed two functions. No doubt many organs exist of which we do not know the transitional grades. but some few species exhibit two of the means. we should have to look to very ancient ancestral forms. according to the theory. for one function alone. Many plants are known which regularly produce at the same time differently constructed flowers. at the same time that they breathe free air in their swim-bladders. which may still be followed in some few cases. since which all the many members of the class have been developed. and in order to discover the early transitional grades through which the organ has passed. To give another instance from the vegetable kingdom: plants climb by three distinct means. Numerous cases could be given among the lower animals of the same organ performing at the same time wholly distinct functions. and excretes. the animal may be turned inside out. two distinct organs. which could not possibly have been formed by numerous. But I can find out no such case. slight modifications. Or again. these three means are usually found in distinct groups. if any advantage were thus gained. however. if we take an organ common to all the members of a class. and this is an extremely important means of transition: to give one instance--there are fish with gills or branchiae that breathe the air dissolved in the water. In the Hydra. this latter organ being divided by highly vascular partitions and having a ductus pneumaticus for the supply of air. may simultaneously perform in the same individual the same function. We should be extremely cautious in concluding that an organ could not have been formed by transitional gradations of some kind. successive. or the same organ under two very different forms. If it could be demonstrated that any complex organ existed. for in this latter case the organ must have been originally formed at a remote period. Again. the whole or part of an organ. more especially if we look to muchisolated species. digests. around which.MODES Of TRANSITION. and if such plants were to produce one kind alone. my theory would absolutely break down. probable that the two sorts of flowers borne by the same plant were originally differentiated by finely graduated steps. In such cases natural selection might specialise. a great change would be effected with comparative suddenness in the character of the species.

as I infer from Professor Owen's interesting description of these parts. Now I . namely flotation. the eggs lying loose at the bottom of the sack. which serve. These cirripedes have no branchiae. to retain the eggs until they are hatched within the sack. or an organ used exclusively for respiration. it is therefore highly probable that in this great class organs which once served for respiration have been actually converted into organs for flight. on the other hand. within the well-enclosed shell. notwithstanding the beautiful contrivance by which the glottis is closed. called by me the ovigerous frena. much-folded membranes. that I will give another instance. or be wholly obliterated. through the means of a sticky secretion. In the higher Vertebrata the branchiae have wholly disappeared--but in the embryo the slits on the sides of the neck and the loop-like course of the arteries still mark their former position. Pedunculated cirripedes have two minute folds of skin. All physiologists admit that the swim-bladder is homologous.and perfected so as to perform all the work.bladder has actually been converted into lungs. being aided during the progress of modification by the other organ. together with the small frena. In considering transitions of organs. namely respiration. or "ideally similar" in position and structure with the lungs of the higher vertebrate animals: hence there is no reason to doubt that the swim. and then this other organ might be modified for some other and quite distinct purpose. but they have. The illustration of the swim-bladder in fishes is a good one. been worked in as an accessory to the auditory organs of certain fishes. the whole surface of the body and of the sack. Landois has shown that the wings of insects are developed from the trachea. in the same relative position with the frena. may be converted into one for a widely different purpose. The swim-bladder has. We can thus. it is so important to bear in mind the probability of conversion from one function to another. also. The Balanidae or sessile cirripedes. with some risk of falling into the lungs. large. and which have been considered by all naturalists to act as branchiae. understand the strange fact that every particle of food and drink which we swallow has to pass over the orifice of the trachea. According to this view it may be inferred that all vertebrate animals with true lungs are descended by ordinary generation from an ancient and unknown prototype which was furnished with a floating apparatus or swim-bladder. serving for respiration. because it shows us clearly the highly important fact that an organ originally constructed for one purpose. which freely communicate with the circulatory lacunae of the sack and body. But it is conceivable that the now utterly lost branchiae might have been gradually worked in by natural selection for some distinct purpose: for instance. have no ovigerous frena.

not a few animals. It is now known that some animals are capable of reproduction at a very early age. Every one knows how the horns of stags become more and more branched. Whether species have often or ever been modified through this comparatively sudden mode of transition. before they have acquired their perfect characters. the character of the species would be greatly changed and degraded. and they have suffered far more extinction than have sessile cirripedes. it seems probable that the adult stage of development would sooner or later be lost. especially if the larva differed much from the mature form. nor is it improbable that the previous and earlier stages of development would in some cases be hurried through and finally lost. Therefore it need not be doubted that the two little folds of skin. have been gradually converted by natural selection into branchiae. after arriving at maturity. indeed. very slightly aided in the act of respiration. Murie has given some striking instances with seals. likewise.-and many could be given--if the age for reproduction were retarded. I can form no opinion. of which Dr. the form of the skull is often much altered with age. but some important parts assume a new character. and in this case. In all such cases. it is probable that the differences between the young and the mature. were primordially acquired by graduated steps. This has lately been insisted on by Professor Cope and others in the United States. would be modified.think no one will dispute that the ovigerous frena in the one family are strictly homologous with the branchiae of the other family. SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES OF THE THEORY OF NATURAL SELECTION. Again. at least in its adult state. go on changing in character during nearly their whole lives. the character of the species. With crustaceans not only many trivial. for instance. as they grow older. who would ever have imagined that the branchiae in this latter family had originally existed as organs for preventing the ova from being washed out of the sack? There is another possible mode of transition. . and if this power became thoroughly well developed in a species. through the acceleration or retardation of the period of reproduction. Professor Cope states that the teeth of certain lizards change much in shape with advancing years. but if this has occurred. they graduate into each other. which originally served as ovigerous frena. but which. If all pedunculated cirripedes had become extinct. and the plumes of some birds become more finely developed. as recorded by Fritz Muller. after maturity. and between the mature and the old. With mammals. namely. simply through an increase in their size and the obliteration of their adhesive glands.

as observed by Matteucci. especially if in members having very different habits of life. of which several are widely remote in their affinities. and. The electric organs of fishes offer another case of special difficulty. So that. and the discharge of the torpedo. an analogous organ in the tail manifests but little electricity. but which appears to be the real homologue of the electric battery in the torpedo. be especially observed that muscular contraction is accompanied by an electrical discharge.Although we must be extremely cautious in concluding that any organ could not have been produced by successive. besides the organ just referred to. and its absence in some of the members to loss through disuse or natural selection. McDonnell has shown. yet in the ray. even when the animal is greatly irritated. Radcliffe insists. if the electric organs had been inherited from some one ancient progenitor. in the distribution of the nerves. it would be extremely bold to maintain that no serviceable transitions are possible by which these organs might have been gradually developed. we may generally attribute its presence to inheritance from a common ancestor. as Dr. which are often differently constructed from either the males or fertile females." Beyond this we cannot at present go in the way of explanation. but as we know so little about the uses of these organs. for they occur in about a dozen kinds of fish. R. in the ray. When the same organ is found in several members of the same class. but this is far from the case. But this is not surprising. there would seem to be a charge in every respect like that which is met with in muscle and nerve during the rest. One of the most serious is that of neuter insects. so little that it can hardly be of any use for the above purposes. but this case will be treated of in the next chapter. not known to be electrical. and perhaps for securing prey. small. It should. may be only another form of the discharge which attends upon the action of muscle and motor nerve. Moreover. In the gymnotus and torpedo they no doubt serve as powerful means of defence. in intimate structure. another organ near the head. and as we know nothing about the habits and structure of the progenitors of the existing electric fishes. and in the manner in which they are acted on by various reagents. transitional gradations. instead of being peculiar. for it is impossible to conceive by what steps these wondrous organs have been produced. also. for we do not even know of what use they are. These organs appear at first to offer another and far more serious difficulty. we might have expected that all electric fishes would have been specially related to each other. as Dr. there is. Nor does geology at all lead to the belief that most fishes . It is generally admitted that there exists between these organs and ordinary muscle a close analogy. yet undoubtedly serious cases of difficulty occur. "in the electrical apparatus of the torpedo during rest.

and must include some sort of lens for throwing an image at the back of a darkened chamber. and which are situated in different parts of the body. genera almost as remote as is possible among flowering plants. in being supplied with nerves proceeding from different sources. that they differ in construction. these cannot be considered as homologous. for instance in plants. arising in several remotely allied species. but here again the parts are not homologous. but I may specify a few of the points of difference. belonging to widely different families.formerly possessed electric organs. The luminous organs which occur in a few insects. under our present state of ignorance. apparently the same. It is impossible for me here to enter on details. Other similar cases could be given. as may be seen by consulting Hensen's admirable memoir on these organs in the Cephalopoda. offer. the eyes of Cephalopods or cuttle-fish and of vertebrate animals appear wonderfully alike. Beyond this superficial resemblance. disappears. Hence in the several fishes furnished with electric organs. the very curious contrivance of a mass of pollen-grains. leaving only the lesser yet still great difficulty: namely. we find in the several fishes provided with electric organs. which their modified descendants have now lost. and in such widely sundered groups no part of this resemblance can be due to inheritance from a common progenitor. but I am unable to see the force of his argument. Mr. borne on a foot-stalk with an adhesive gland. An organ for vision must be formed of transparent tissue. in the process or means by which the electricity is excited--and lastly. Mivart has advanced this case as one of special difficulty. placed one behind the other like two lenses. The crystalline lens in the higher cuttle-fish consists of two parts. a difficulty almost exactly parallel with that of the electric organs. there is hardly any real similarity between the eyes of cuttle-fish and vertebrates. it will be found that although the general appearance and function of the organs may be the same. and. for had this been the case they would have closely resembled each other in all respects. But when we look at the subject more closely. The retina is wholly different. according to Pacini. which are furnished with similar and peculiar organs. In all cases of beings. that these are situated in different parts of the body. both having a very different structure and disposition to what occurs in the vertebrata. and this is perhaps the most important of all the differences. as in the arrangement of the plates. but only as analogous in function. is apparently the same in Orchis and Asclepias. far removed from each other in the scale of organisation. Thus the difficulty of an organ. yet fundamental differences between them can always be detected. with an . by what graduated steps these organs have been developed in each separate group of fishes. For instance. Consequently there is no reason to suppose that they have been inherited from a common progenitor.

Muller was thus led carefully to examine the apparatus in the airbreathing species. and lastly in the whole structure of the water-breathing branchiae. the species agree most closely in all important characters: namely in their sense organs. Fritz Muller argues that this close similarity in so many points of structure must. which were more especially examined by Muller. in the position of the tufts of hair within their complex stomachs. while all the other important organs were closely similar. on the supposition that species belonging to distinct families had . The relations of the muscles are as different as it is possible to conceive. given for the same purpose. in the manner in which they are opened and closed. But as the vast majority of the species in the above two families. and might even have been expected. Hence it might have been expected that in the few species belonging to both families which live on the land. the equally important airbreathing apparatus would have been the same. and taking advantage of all favourable variations. and so in other points. in order to test the conclusions arrived at in this volume. and fundamental differences of structure in the visual organs of two groups might have been anticipated. but if this be admitted in the one case it is clearly possible in the other. has produced similar organs. as well as most other crustaceans. in accordance with the views advanced by me. be accounted for by inheritance from a common progenitor. It is. Now such differences are intelligible. and in some accessory details. or rather. as far as function is concerned. As two men have sometimes independently hit on the same invention. working for the good of each being. identical. it is improbable in the highest degree that their common progenitor should have been adapted for breathing air. of course. possessing an air-breathing apparatus and fitted to live out of the water. Fritz Muller. and with a large nervous ganglion included within the membranes of the eye. and which are nearly related to each other. in distinct organic beings. In two of these families. have been made to differ. circulating systems. so in the several foregoing cases it appears that natural selection. open to any one to deny that the eye in either case could have been developed through the natural selection of successive slight variations. as in the position of the orifices. even to the microscopical hooks by which they are cleansed. has followed out with much care a nearly similar line of argument. which owe none of their structure in common to inheritance from a common progenitor. and he found it to differ in each in several important points.actual inversion of the elemental parts. are aquatic in their habits. Several families of crustaceans include a few species. for why should this one apparatus. Hence it is not a little difficult to decide how far even the same terms ought to be employed in describing the eyes of the Cephalopoda and Vertebrata. in accordance with this view of their manner of formation.

as they could not have been inherited from a common progenitor. by being embedded in pulp or flesh. from the long row of neatly interlocking teeth in a Nucula to the simple ligament of a Mussel! Seeds are disseminated by their minuteness. He shows that there are parasitic mites (Acaridae). Consequently natural selection would have had different materials or variations to work on. though not in development. For these species. closely similar. and the structures thus acquired would almost necessarily have differed. so as to adhere to the fur of quadrupeds. and in the several groups they are formed by the modification of the fore legs. and still more so the four wings of a butterfly. viz. I will give one other instance: for this subject of the same end being gained by the most diversified means well deserves attention. and rendered nutritious. This line of argument seems to have had great weight in leading Fritz Muller to accept the views maintained by me in this volume. we see the same end gained and the same function performed. of the maxillae or lips. and the two wings with the elytra of a beetle. and in accordance with the principle that the nature of each variation depends on two factors. belonging to distinct sub-families and families. so as to be wafted by every breeze. These organs must have been independently developed. by their capsule being converted into a light balloon-like envelope. as different in shape as they are elegant in structure. Another distinguished zoologist. of the hind legs. Some authors maintain that organic beings have been formed in many ways for the sake of mere variety. by having hooks and grapnels of many kinds and serrated awns. from belonging to distinct families. even sometimes in the case of closely related beings. but on what a number of patterns is the hinge constructed. the two wings of a fly. On the hypothesis of separate acts of creation the whole case remains unintelligible. would have differed to a certain extent. in beings not at all or only remotely allied. the late Professor Claparede. In the foregoing cases. and of appendages on the under side of the hind part of the body. On the other hand. their variability assuredly would not have been exactly the same. the nature of the organism and that of the surrounding conditions. and has arrived at the same result. almost like toys .slowly become adapted to live more and more out of water. How differently constructed is the feathered wing of a bird and the membrane-covered wing of a bat. as well as conspicuously coloured.. has argued in the same manner. by the most diversified means. Bivalve shells are made to open and shut. it is a common rule throughout nature that the same end should be gained. and to breathe the air. which are furnished with hair-claspers. by organs in appearance. formed of the most diverse parts. so as to attract and be devoured by birds. in order to arrive at the same functional result. and by being furnished with wings and plumes.

and when the bucket is half-full. with the stamens and pistils modified in many ways. not in order to suck nectar. all for the same purpose and effected in essentially the same manner. or to the same flower a second time. Cruger saw crowds of large humble-bees visiting the gigantic flowers of this orchid. The most ingenious man. From such structures we may advance till we come to such a case of extraordinary adaptation as that lately described by Dr. though hermaphrodites. and this is the simplest plan which can well be conceived. in doing this they frequently pushed each other into the bucket. The passage is narrow. but such a view of nature is incredible. but entailing changes in every part of the flower. and is itself hollowed out into a sort of chamber with two lateral entrances. When the bee. in forcing its way out. Cruger saw a "continual procession" of bees thus crawling out of their involuntary bath. With several kinds this is effected by the pollen-grains. but to gnaw off the ridges within the chamber above the bucket. Dr. the water overflows by a spout on one side. Dr. though very different plan occurs in many plants in which a symmetrical flower secretes a few drops of nectar. which are light and incoherent. and is consequently visited by insects. and with those in which. sometimes forming trap-like contrivances. and these carry the pollen from the anthers to the stigma. and are thus carried away. within this chamber there are curious fleshy ridges. first rubs its back against the viscid stigma and then against the viscid glands of the pollen-masses. into which drops of almost pure water continually fall from two secreting horns which stand above it. and is roofed over by the column. The basal part of the labellum stands over the bucket. could never have imagined what purpose all these parts serve. With plants having separated sexes. thus provided. Cruger in the Coryanthes. Cruger sent me a flower in spirits of wine. if he had not witnessed what takes place. An almost equally simple. The pollen-masses are thus glued to the back of the bee which first happens to crawl out through the passage of a lately expanded flower. but were compelled to crawl out through the passage formed by the spout or overflow. The nectar may be stored in variously shaped a shop. the pollen does not spontaneously fall on the stigma. and their wings being thus wetted they could not fly away. so that a bee. and sometimes capable of neatly adapted movements through irritability or elasticity. flies to another flower. with a pollenmass still fastened to its back. some aid is necessary for their fertilisation. with a bee which he had killed before it had quite crawled out. and is pushed by its comrades into the bucket . From this simple stage we may pass through an inexhaustible number of contrivances. This orchid has part of its labellum or lower lip hollowed out into a great bucket. being blown by the wind through mere chance on to the stigma. But Dr.

I have been astonished how rarely an organ can be named. is widely different. This antenna. in the foregoing and in innumerable other instances. is the sum of many inherited changes. as already remarked. and that each modified structure tends to be inherited. for whatever purpose it may serve. that when two forms vary. that new organs appearing as if created for some special purpose rarely or never appear in any being. this sets free a spring by which the pollen-mass is shot forth. like an arrow. Bees visit these flowers. namely. Now at last we see the full use of every part of the flower. and is equally curious. through which the species has passed during its successive adaptations to changed habits and conditions of life. sensitive projection. where it is brought into contact with the stigma. the structure of each part of each species. but may be again and again further altered. like those of the Coryanthes. The pollen-mass of the male plant (for the sexes are separate in this orchid) is thus carried to the flower of the female plant. We should also bear in mind that every highly developed organism has passed through many changes. in order to gnaw the labellum. although in many cases it is most difficult even to conjecture by what transitions organs could have arrived at their present state. as I have called it. The answer no doubt is. of the water-secreting horns of the bucket half-full of water. which already differ from each other in some slight degree. can we understand the graduated scale of complexity and the multifarious means for gaining the same end. tapering. How. as indeed is shown by that old. or. yet. Hence. it may be asked. so that each modification will not readily be quite lost. then. the antenna. canon in natural history of "Natura non facit saltum. which is viscid enough to break certain elastic threads. and forces them to crawl out through the spout. Finally. and consequently the results obtained through natural selection for the same general purpose will not be the same. the pollen-mass necessarily comes first into contact with the viscid stigma. and adheres to it. but somewhat exaggerated." We meet with this admission in the writings of almost every experienced . considering how small the proportion of living and known forms is to the extinct and unknown. and retain the pollen. and the flower is fertilised. and rub against the properly placed viscid pollenmasses and the viscid stigma. though serving the same end. the variability will not be of the same exact nature. the Catasetum. in the right direction. It is certainly true.and then crawls out by the passage. thus effecting fertilisation. The construction of the flower in another closely allied orchid. and adheres by its viscid extremity to the back of the bee. in doing this they inevitably touch a long. transmits a sensation or vibration to a certain membrane which is instantly ruptured. which prevents the bees from flying away. towards which no transitional grade is known to lead. when touched.

The tail of the giraffe looks like an artificially constructed fly-flapper. almost as great. "Nature is prodigal in variety. which. we are much too ignorant in regard to the whole economy of any one organic being to say what slight modifications would be of importance or not. on the theory of Creation. I have sometimes felt great difficulty in understanding the origin or formation of parts of little importance. ORGANS OF LITTLE APPARENT IMPORTANCE. It is not that the larger quadrupeds are actually destroyed (except in some rare cases) by flies. for so trifling an object as to drive away flies. such as the down on fruit and the colour of its flesh. each better and better fitted. or not so well enabled in a coming dearth to search for food. but niggard in innovation. might assuredly be acted on by natural selection. should there be so much variety and so little real novelty? Why should all the parts and organs of many independent beings. as Milne Edwards has well expressed it. so that they are more subject to disease. though of a very different kind. by the survival of the fittest. and by the destruction of the less well-fitted individuals. for natural selection acts only by taking advantage of slight successive variations. and it seems at first incredible that this could have been adapted for its present purpose by successive slight modifications. be so commonly linked together by graduated steps? Why should not Nature take a sudden leap from structure to structure? On the theory of natural selection. but must advance by the short and sure. the colour of the skin and hair of quadrupeds. or. In the first place. though slow steps. AS AFFECTED BY NATURAL SELECTION. from being correlated with constitutional differences. for we know that the distribution and existence of cattle and other animals in South America absolutely depend on their power of resisting the attacks of insects: so that individuals which could by any means defend themselves from these small enemies. as in the case of the most perfect and complex organs. yet we should pause before being too positive even in this case.naturalist. but they are incessantly harassed and their strength reduced. or to escape from beasts of prey." Why. she can never take a great and sudden leap. or from determining the attacks of insects. we can clearly understand why she should not. In a former chapter I have given instances of very trifling characters. . As natural selection acts by life and death. each supposed to have been separately created for its own proper place in nature. would be able to range into new pastures and thus gain a great advantage.

Organs now of trifling importance have probably in some cases been of high importance to an early progenitor. of the pressure of one part on another. A well-developed tail having been formed in an aquatic animal. but any actually injurious deviations in their structure would of course have been checked by natural selection. or as an aid in turning. although now of very slight use. which seem to depend in a quite subordinate degree on the nature of the conditions. In the second place. and we did not know that there were many black and pied kinds. it might subsequently come to be worked in for all sorts of purposes. of the complex laws of growth.. We must by no means overlook the effects of the definite action of changed conditions of life. under new conditions of life and newly acquired habits. but as we see nearly similar hooks on many trees which are not climbers. I dare say that we should have thought that the green colour was a beautiful adaptation to conceal this tree-frequenting bird from its enemies. so the spikes on the palm may at first have been developed for this object. with hardly any tail. as a fly-flapper. and this contrivance. by which characters of use to one sex are often gained and then transmitted more or less perfectly to the other sex. an organ of prehension. of the tendency to reversion to long-lost characters. after having been slowly perfected at a former period. may subsequently have been taken advantage of by its modified descendants. may perhaps be thus accounted for. Seeing how important an organ of locomotion the tail is in most aquatic animals. is of the highest service to the plant. If green woodpeckers alone had existed. comprehension. and in believing that they have been developed through natural selection. we may easily err in attributing importance to characters. and. no doubt. which in their lungs or modified swim-bladders betray their aquatic origin. But structures thus indirectly gained. and subsequently have been improved and taken advantage of by the plant. for the hare. though the aid in this latter respect must be slight. etc. though of no use to the sex. its general presence and use for many purposes in so many land animals. and which.bearing species in Africa and South America. can double still more quickly. serve as a defence against browsing quadrupeds. of socalled spontaneous variations. as there is reason to believe from the distribution of the thorn. as in the case of the dog. the colour is probably in chief part due to sexual selection. and consequently that it was a character of importance. such as of correlation. as it is. have been transmitted to existing species in nearly the same state. although at first of no advantage to a species. and finally of sexual selection. and had been acquired through natural selection. as it underwent further modification . A trailing palm in the Malay Archipelago climbs the loftiest trees by the aid of exquisitely constructed hooks clustered around the ends of the branches.

so that even colour would be thus subjected to the action of natural selection. or it may possibly be due to the direct action of putrid matter. and I have made these remarks only to show that. Some observers are convinced that a damp climate affects the growth of the hair. together with abundant food. With cattle susceptibility to the attacks of flies is correlated with colour. and again correlation would come into play. where there has been but little methodical selection. and then by the law of homologous variation. and that with the hair the horns are correlated. which nevertheless are generally admitted to have arisen through ordinary generation from . as we have good reason to believe. on the whole organisation is probably still more important. and possibly even the form of the pelvis. but as sutures occur in the skulls of young birds and reptiles.and became a climber. as is the liability to be poisoned by certain plants. Mountain breeds always differ from lowland breeds. the front limbs and the head would probably be affected. is apparently one chief cause of the great modification which the breeds of swine have undergone. The sutures in the skulls of young mammals have been advanced as a beautiful adaptation for aiding parturition. and so it may be. von Nathusius has lately shown in his excellent Treatise. The naked skin on the head of a vulture is generally considered as a direct adaptation for wallowing in putridity. to increase the size of the chest. also. which have only to escape from a broken egg. or may be indispensable for this act. The laborious breathing necessary in high regions tends. The effects of lessened exercise. and has been taken advantage of in the parturition of the higher animals. and this. and are exposed to a certain extent to natural selection. and a mountainous country would probably affect the hind limbs from exercising them more. but we should be very cautious in drawing any such inference. as H. when we see that the skin on the head of the clean-feeding male turkey is likewise naked. We are profoundly ignorant of the cause of each slight variation or individual difference. Animals kept by savages in different countries often have to struggle for their own subsistence. But we are far too ignorant to speculate on the relative importance of the several known and unknown causes of variation. of the pelvis might affect by pressure the shape of certain parts of the young in the womb. and we are immediately made conscious of this by reflecting on the differences between the breeds of our domesticated animals in different countries. and no doubt they facilitate. and individuals with slightly different constitutions would succeed best under different climates. more especially in the less civilized countries. if we are unable to account for the characteristic differences of our several domestic breeds. The shape. we may infer that this structure has arisen from the laws of growth.

They believe that many structures have been created for the sake of beauty.bird. a view already discussed. or of the frigate. have all produced an effect. of some direct or indirect use to its possessor. lately specified. to delight man or the Creator (but this latter point is beyond the scope of scientific discussion). in the wing of the bat. probably a great effect. HOW FAR TRUE: BEAUTY. we cannot believe that the similar bones in the arm of the monkey. but a foot with five toes fitted for walking or grasping. would be absolutely fatal to my or a few parent-stocks. and the various causes of modifications. UTILITARIAN DOCTRINE. With respect to the belief that organic beings have been created beautiful for the delight of man--a belief which it has been pronounced is subversive of my whole . and in the flipper of the seal. and the complex laws of growth. as they now are to the most aquatic of living birds. HOW ACQUIRED. We may safely attribute these structures to inheritance. Such doctrines. were originally developed. if true. but with these important exceptions. so-called spontaneous variations. as the definite action of external conditions. independently of any advantage thus gained. But a still more important consideration is that the chief part of the organisation of every living creature is due to inheritance. and consequently. and we may further venture to believe that the several bones in the limbs of the monkey. many structures have now no very close and direct relation to present habits of life. though each being assuredly is well fitted for its place in nature. So we may believe that the progenitor of the seal did not possess a flipper. It is scarcely possible to decide how much allowance ought to be made for such causes of change. probably through the reduction of more numerous bones in the fin of some ancient fish-like progenitor of the whole class. or for the sake of mere variety. but this does not prove that they were formed solely for beauty or variety. and may never have been of any use to their progenitors. are of special use to these birds. are of special use to these animals. or was formerly. Thus. No doubt the definite action of changed conditions. But webbed feet no doubt were as useful to the progenitor of the upland goose and of the frigate-bird. I fully admit that many structures are now of no direct use to their possessors. The foregoing remarks lead me to say a few words on the protest lately made by some naturalists against the utilitarian doctrine that every detail of structure has been produced for the good of its possessor. we can hardly believe that the webbed feet of the upland goose. on the principle of utility. we may conclude that the structure of every living creature either now is. horse and bat. we ought not to lay too much stress on our ignorance of the precise cause of the slight analogous differences between true species. in the fore leg of the horse.

Were the beautiful volute and cone shells of the Eocene epoch. which are all fertilised through the agency of the wind. I willingly admit that a great number of male animals. created that man might ages afterwards admire them in his cabinet? Few objects are more beautiful than the minute siliceous cases of the diatomaceae: were these created that they might be examined and admired under the higher powers of the microscope? The beauty in this latter case. some fishes. so that they may be easily observed by insects. in the men of different races admiring an entirely different standard of beauty in their women. as all our most gorgeous birds. Flowers rank among the most beautiful productions of nature. one kind open and coloured so as to attract insects. nut and ash trees. the other closed. On the other hand. that a ripe strawberry or cherry is as pleasing to the eye as to the palate--that the gaily-coloured fruit of the spindle-wood tree and the scarlet berries of the holly are beautiful objects--will be admitted by everyone. by the more beautiful males having been continually preferred by the females. that is. but they have been rendered conspicuous in contrast with the green leaves. and the gracefully sculptured ammonites of the Secondary period. spinach. oak. not coloured. but would have produced only such poor flowers as we see on our fir. and in many others. Several plants habitually produce two kinds of flowers. and not for the delight of . or rendered conspicuous by being white or black. and that the idea of what is beautiful. and in consequence at the same time beautiful. I have come to this conclusion from finding it an invariable rule that when a flower is fertilised by the wind it never has a gaily-coloured corolla. reptiles. for instance. in order that the fruit may be devoured and the matured seeds disseminated. if it be coloured of any brilliant tint. on grasses. we may conclude that. We see this. A similar line of argument holds good with fruits. destitute of nectar. it ought to be shown that before man appeared there was less beauty on the face of the earth than since he came on the stage. and a host of magnificently coloured butterflies. and never visited by insects.theory--I may first remark that the sense of beauty obviously depends on the nature of the mind. and mammals. irrespective of any real quality in the admired object. docks and nettles. if insects had not been developed on the face of the earth. If beautiful objects had been created solely for man's gratification. But this beauty serves merely as a guide to birds and beasts. is not innate or unalterable. our plants would not have been decked with beautiful flowers. have been rendered beautiful for beauty's sake. But this has been effected through sexual selection. I infer that this is the case from having as yet found no exception to the rule that seeds are always thus disseminated when embedded within a fruit of any kind (that is within a fleshy or pulpy envelope). is apparently wholly due to symmetry of growth. Hence.

forms and sounds--was first developed in the mind of man and of the lower animals. for such could not have been produced through natural selection. If it could be proved that any part of the structure of any one species had been formed for the exclusive good of another species. in order to alarm the many birds and beasts which are known to attack even the most venomous species. though throughout nature one species incessantly takes advantage of. No organ will be formed. I cannot find even one which seems to me of any weight. How the sense of beauty in its simplest form--that is. to warn its prey. the cobra expands its frill and the puff-adder swells while hissing so loudly and harshly. We may infer from all this that a nearly similar taste for beautiful colours and for musical sounds runs through a large part of the animal kingdom. in order to warn the doomed mouse. Although many statements may be found in works on natural history to this effect. the reception of a peculiar kind of pleasure from certain colours. by which its eggs are deposited in the living bodies of other insects. It is a much more probable view that the rattlesnake uses its rattle. as Paley has remarked. is a very obscure subject. the cause apparently lies in the colours acquired through sexual selection having been transmitted to both sexes. and profits by the structures of others. Habit in all these cases appears to have come to a certain extent into play. instead of to the males alone. it would annihilate my theory. for natural selection acts solely by and for the good of each. But I have not space here to enlarge on the many ways by which animals endeavour to frighten away their enemies. namely. I would almost as soon believe that the cat curls the end of its tail when preparing to spring. as we see in the fang of the adder. It is admitted that the rattlesnake has a poison-fang for its own defence and for the destruction of its prey. but there must be some fundamental cause in the constitution of the nervous system in each species. But natural selection can and does often produce structures for the direct injury of other animals. which is not rarely the case with birds and butterflies. The same sort of difficulty is presented if we enquire how it is that certain flavours and odours give pleasure. and in the ovipositor of the ichneumon. If a fair balance be struck between the good and . Natural selection cannot possibly produce any modification in a species exclusively for the good of another species. When the female is as beautifully coloured as the male. So it is with the music of birds. Snakes act on the same principle which makes the hen ruffle her feathers and expand her wings when a dog approaches her chickens. Natural selection will never produce in a being any structure more injurious than beneficial to that being. and others displeasure. but some authors suppose that at the same time it is furnished with a rattle for its own injury. for the purpose of causing pain or for doing an injury to its

or if it be not so. nor do we always meet. with this high standard under nature. such as to produce galls. is as nothing in comparison with the incongruities which we have just come across in the domain of the sensations. the being will become extinct. with the poison originally adapted for some other object. if any part comes to be injurious. under changing conditions of life. The correction for the aberration of light is said by Muller not to be perfect even in that most perfect organ. we can perhaps understand how it is that the use of the sting should so often cause the insect's own death: for if on the whole the power of stinging be useful to the social community. Helmholtz. can we admire the production for this single purpose of thousands of drones. though it may cause the death of some few members. owing to the backward serratures. after describing in the strongest terms the wonderful powers of the human eye. as myriads have become extinct. each will be found on the whole advantageous. or slightly more perfect than the other inhabitants of the same country with which it comes into competition. though we may easily err on both sides. are perfect. which are utterly useless to the community for any other purpose. as far as we can judge. it will fulfil all the requirements of natural selection. Natural selection tends only to make each organic being as perfect as. for instance. when used against many kinds of enemies. And we see that this is the standard of perfection attained under nature. this same reason tells us. but they are now rapidly yielding before the advancing legions of plants and animals introduced from Europe. and that it has since been modified but not perfected for its present purpose. One might say that nature has taken delight in accumulating contradictions in order to remove all foundation from the theory of a pre-existing harmony between the external and internal worlds. like that in so many members of the same great order. whose judgment no one will dispute. as a boring and serrated instrument. and thus inevitably causes the death of the insect by tearing out its viscera? If we look at the sting of the bee. After the lapse of time. the human eye. cannot be withdrawn. Can we consider the sting of the bee as perfect. one compared with another. adds these remarkable words: "That which we have discovered in the way of inexactness and imperfection in the optical machine and in the image on the retina. as having existed in a remote progenitor." If our reason leads us to admire with enthusiasm a multitude of inimitable contrivances in nature.evil caused by each part. which. since intensified. that some other contrivances are less perfect. If we admire the truly wonderful power of scent by which the males of many insects find their females. The endemic productions of New Zealand. it will be modified. and which are ultimately slaughtered by . Natural selection will not produce absolute perfection.

for instance. . so that a few granules may be wafted by chance on to the ovules? SUMMARY THE LAW OF UNITY OF TYPE AND OF THE CONDITIONS OF EXISTENCE EMBRACED BY THE THEORY OF NATURAL SELECTION. the intermediate variety will usually exist in lesser numbers than the two forms which it connects. If we admire the several ingenious contrivances by which orchids and many other plants are fertilised through insect agency. during the course of further modification. that a bat. can we consider as equally perfect the elaboration of dense clouds of pollen by our fir-trees. as soon as they are born. is all the same to the inexorable principles of natural selection. though the latter fortunately is most rare. and maternal love or maternal hatred. and at any one time acts only on a few forms. and partly because the very process of natural selection implies the continual supplanting and extinction of preceding and intermediate gradations. or it may have diversified habits. fitted for an intermediate zone. which on the belief of independent acts of creation are utterly obscure. We have seen in this chapter how cautious we should be in concluding that the most different habits of life could not graduate into each other. now living on a continuous area. for undoubtedly this is for the good of the community. We have seen that species at any one period are not indefinitely variable. and are not linked together by a multitude of intermediate gradations. consequently the two latter. could not have been formed by natural selection from an animal which at first only glided through the air. We have in this chapter discussed some of the difficulties and objections which may be urged against the theory. with some very unlike those of its nearest congeners. from existing in greater numbers. which urges her to destroy the young queens. but we ought to admire the savage instinctive hatred of the queen-bee. her daughters. When two varieties are formed in two districts of a continuous area. will have a great advantage over the less numerous intermediate variety. Many of them are serious. and when the conditions of life did not insensibly graduate away from one part to another. must often have been formed when the area was not continuous. partly because the process of natural selection is always very slow. but I think that in the discussion light has been thrown on several facts. or to perish herself in the combat. but from reasons assigned. Closely allied species. an intermediate variety will often be formed. We have seen that a species under new conditions of life may change its habits.their industrious and sterile sisters? It may be difficult. and will thus generally succeed in supplanting and exterminating it.

organs serving for the same purpose and in external appearance closely similar may have been separately and independently formed. We may. yet in the case of any organ. a swim-bladder has apparently been converted into an air-breathing lung. been subsequently taken advantage of.Hence we can understand. On the other hand. bearing in mind that each organic being is trying to live wherever it can live. also. The same organ having performed simultaneously very different functions. and two distinct organs having performed at the same time the same function. there is no logical impossibility in the acquirement of any conceivable degree of perfection through natural selection. but when such organs are closely examined. modifications are probably the direct result of the laws of variation or of growth. the common rule throughout nature is infinite diversity of structure for gaining the same end. as we may feel assured. ground woodpeckers. We have seen that in two beings widely remote from each other in the natural scale. how it has arisen that there are upland geese with webbed feet. then under changing conditions of life. . and then having been in part or in whole specialised for one function. Although the belief that an organ so perfect as the eye could have been formed by natural selection. each good for its possessor. if we know of a long series of gradations in complexity. for the good of species under new conditions of life. we should be extremely cautious in concluding that none can have existed. the one having been perfected whilst aided by the other. diving thrushes. and this naturally follows from the principle of natural selection. and still further modified. have been acquired by means of natural selection. must often have largely facilitated transitions. In the cases in which we know of no intermediate or transitional states. For instance. for the metamorphoses of many organs show what wonderful changes in function are at least possible. In many cases we are far too ignorant to be enabled to assert that a part or organ is so unimportant for the welfare of a species. believe that a part formerly of high importance has frequently been retained (as the tail of an aquatic animal by its terrestrial descendants). In many other cases. in its present state. though it has become of such small importance that it could not. that modifications in its structure could not have been slowly accumulated by means of natural selection. is enough to stagger any one. and this again naturally follows from the same great principle. But even such structures have often. and petrels with the habits of auks. independently of any good having been thus gained. essential differences in their structure can almost always be detected.

or highly injurious to another species. Natural selection will not necessarily lead to absolute perfection." This canon. the law of the Conditions of Existence is the higher law. that of Unity of Type. Hence. through the inheritance of former variations and adaptations. or by having adapted them during past periods of time: the adaptations being aided in many cases by the increased use or disuse of parts. in fact. it must on this theory be strictly true. though it may well produce parts. often yield to the inhabitants of another and generally the larger country. unity of type is explained by unity of descent. if we look to the present inhabitants alone of the world. can absolute perfection be everywhere predicated. as far as we can judge by our limited faculties. "Natura non facit saltum.Natural selection can produce nothing in one species for the exclusive good or injury of another. The expression of conditions of existence. By unity of type is meant that fundamental agreement in structure which we see in organic beings of the same class. and which is quite independent of their habits of life. and the Conditions of Existence. On the theory of natural selection we can clearly understand the full meaning of that old canon in natural history. It is generally acknowledged that all organic beings have been formed on two great laws--Unity of Type. . being affected by the direct action of external conditions of life. is fully embraced by the principle of natural selection. and excretions highly useful or even indispensable. and subjected in all cases to the several laws of growth and variation. but if we include all those of past times. as it includes. but in all cases at the same time useful to the possessor. On my theory. so often insisted on by the illustrious Cuvier. In each well-stocked country natural selection acts through the competition of the inhabitants and consequently leads to success in the battle for life. only in accordance with the standard of that particular country. For in the larger country there will have existed more individuals. generally the smaller one. and more diversified forms. is not strictly correct. whether known or unknown. and the competition will have been severer. nor. organs. For natural selection acts by either now adapting the varying parts of each being to its organic and inorganic conditions of life. Hence the inhabitants of one country. and thus the standard of perfection will have been rendered higher.


survive from year to year by means of its seeds or ova? Mr. of which we know anything. But. so probably have none in any part of the world. that longevity is a great advantage to all species.Modifications apparently of no direct service -. that all are not as perfect as they might have been in relation to their conditions.Widely different organs in members of the same class. as many have been made by writers who have not taken the trouble to understand the subject. as far as its extreme complexity allows him to form a judgment. Thus a distinguished German naturalist has asserted that the weakest part of my theory is. And these conditions have. but it would be useless to discuss all of them. when their conditions changed. the most constant -. It has been argued that. Nor can organic beings. and this is shown to be the case by so many native forms in many quarters of the world having yielded their places to intruding foreigners. so that he who believes in natural selection "must arrange his genealogical tree" in such a manner that all the descendants have longer lives than their progenitors! Cannot our critics conceive that a biennial plant or one of the lower animals might range into a cold climate and perish there every winter. unless they themselves likewise changed. as none of the animals and plants of Egypt.Supposed incompetence of natural selection to account for the incipient stages of useful structures -. as Mr. Lewes has remarked.Characters of small functional importance. developed from one and the same source -. .Modifications not necessarily simultaneous -. been largely determined through natural selection. I will devote this chapter to the consideration of various miscellaneous objections which have been advanced against my views. even if they were at any one time perfectly adapted to their conditions of life. owing to advantages gained through natural selection. and he concludes.Progressive development -.Causes which interfere with the acquisition through natural selection of useful structures -. Ray Lankester has recently discussed this subject. and yet. as well as to the amount of expenditure in reproduction and in general activity.Reasons for disbelieving in great and abrupt modifications. that longevity is generally related to the standard of each species in the scale of organisation. have remained so. A critic has lately insisted. and no one will dispute that the physical conditions of each country. as some of the previous discussions may thus be made clearer. have undergone many mutations. E. that I consider all organic beings as imperfect: what I have really said is. G. as well as the number and kinds of its inhabitants.Longevity -.Gradations of structure with changed functions -. have changed during the last three or four thousand years. it is probable. with some parade of mathematical accuracy.H.

at the close of his German translation of this work. but in many parts. The many animals which have remained unchanged since the commencement of the glacial period. or at the greyhound and mastiff. can a variety live side by side with the parent species? If both have become fitted for slightly different habits of life or conditions. dry or moist districts. however. albinism. yet all naturalists admit that such races have been produced through the modification of their original types. in Egypt. whereas. inhabiting distinct stations. have been modified. etc. how it always comes that many parts of the organisation should have been modified at the same time through variation and natural selection? But there is no necessity for supposing that all the parts of any being have been simultaneously modified. or embalmed. as far as I can discover. they might live together. are closely similar or even identical with those now living. excellently adapted for some purpose. on the principle of natural selection. would have been of some avail against those who believe in an innate and necessary law of development. for the ancient domestic races figured on the Egyptian monuments. asks how. Moreover. and as they would be transmitted all together. the more permanent varieties are generally found. The best answer. The celebrated palaeontologist. these will be preserved. first in one part and then in another. which implies that when variations or individual differences of a beneficial nature happen to arise. might. would have been an incomparably stronger case. the conditions of life. as was formerly remarked. and all mere temporary variations. in the case of animals which wander much about and cross freely. Bronn.this line of argument proves too much. such as high land or low land. Their whole frames. have remained absolutely uniform. they would appear to us as if they had been simultaneously developed. be acquired by successive variations. for these have been exposed to great changes of climate and have migrated over great distances. as far as we know.. to the above objection is afforded by those domestic races which have been modified. if slight. in which the variability seems to be of a peculiar nature. and even their mental characteristics. such as size. chiefly through man's power of selection. but this will be effected only under certain favourable circumstances. but is powerless against the doctrine of natural selection or the survival of the fittest. The most striking modifications. Look at the race and dray-horse. and he asks. but if we could trace each step in the history of . The fact of little or no modification having been effected since the glacial period. during the last several thousand years. their varieties seem to be generally confined to distinct regions. Bronn also insists that distinct species never differ from each other in single characters. and if we lay on one side polymorphic species. for some special purpose.

and so forth --as well as through other causes which lead to the many mysterious cases of correlation. such as the appearance of a moss-rose on a common rose. Bronn adduces the length of the ears and tails in the different species of hares and mice--the complex folds of enamel in the teeth of many animals. and recently by Broca. through certain dimly seen causes. He admits that natural selection has effected much. which appear to be quite unimportant for the welfare of the species. so will be other parts. to be extremely cautious in pretending to decide what structures now are. in the first place. This may be attributed partly to the principle of correlated growth. and partly to so-called spontaneous variation. we have to allow for the direct and definite action of changed conditions of life. as cases in which natural selection could not have acted. but first one part and then another slightly modified and improved. and therefore cannot have been influenced through natural selection. Nevertheless. of use to each species. the position of the ovules.their transformation--and the latter steps can be traced--we should not see great and simultaneous changes. mutual pressure. it should always be borne in mind that when one part is modified. has been greatly changed. an early developed part affecting one subsequently developed. under the expression of the laws of growth. or of a nectarine on a peach-tree. almost all the other parts have been slightly modified. such as an increased or diminished flow of nutriment to a part. but even in these cases. if we bear in mind the power of a minute drop of poison in producing complex galls. but he insists that the families of plants differ chiefly from each other in morphological characters. that many characters appear to be of no service whatever to their possessors. in which the nature of the conditions apparently plays a quite subordinate part. we ought. when not of any use for dissemination. which we do not in the least understand. the shape of the seed. Bud-variations. In the second will invariably be found that although this one part. A much more serious objection has been urged by Bronn. and of the leaves on the axis. Even when selection has been applied by man to some one character alone--of which our cultivated plants offer the best instances-. To these may be added the numerical divisions in the parts of the flower. we ought not to . and for so-called spontaneous variations. With respect to plants. whether it be the flower. He specifies the arrangement of the cells in the tissues. In the third place. These agencies may be all grouped together. for the sake of brevity. and a multitude of analogous cases. He consequently believes in an innate tendency towards progressive and more perfect development. etc. offer good instances of spontaneous variations. or have formerly been. this subject has been discussed by Nageli in an admirable essay. or leaves. There is much force in the above objection. namely. fruit.

excited so much surprise in the minds of the older naturalists. it will be admitted that the flowers of the orchids present a multitude of curious structures. ascertained. also. which are so highly developed that no one doubts that they are of importance. the external ears of the common mouse are supplied in an extraordinary manner with nerves. or has only recently been. No one until lately would have imagined that in dimorphic and trimorphic plants the different lengths of the stamens and pistils. and its use would be much influence by its length. though trifling ones. which before the principle of selection by man was well understood. I may mention that. can thus be explained. the frequency and importance of modifications due to spontaneous variability. With respect to plants. to which on account of Nageli's essay I shall confine myself in the following remarks. I can no more believe in this than that the well-adapted form of a race-horse or greyhound. could have been of any service. Schobl. which a few years ago would have been considered as mere morphological differences without any special function. But it is impossible to attribute to this cause the innumerable structures which are so well adapted to the habits of life of each species. yet their use has not been. and if the unknown cause were to act persistently. and have probably been gained through natural selection. In the earlier editions of this work I underrated. so that they no doubt serve as tactile organs. as it now seems probable. presently see that the tail is a highly useful prehensile organ to some of the species. It may be worth while to illustrate some of the foregoing remarks. as well as for more strongly marked variations which occasionally arise. . We shall. it is almost certain that all the individuals of the species would be similarly modified. hence the length of the ears can hardly be quite unimportant.feel too sure that the above variations are not the effect of some local change in the nature of the sap. There must be some efficient cause for each slight individual difference. With respect to the assumed inutility of various parts and organs. but they are now known to be of the highest importance for the fertilisation of the species through the aid of insects. and their arrangement. according to Dr. of differences in structure which can be of no special use. due to some change in the conditions. it is hardly necessary to observe that even in the higher and best-known animals many structures exist. but now we know this to be the case. As Bronn gives the length of the ears and tail in the several species of mice as instances.

manifestly of high importance. and within the same ovarium of some few plants. including the functional inactivity of parts. If so. but being of very small size. when rendered by the closure of the flowers superfluous. but must have followed from the laws of growth. de Jussieu. In six out of thirty of the closed flowers in an Indian violet (name unknown. and the ovaria are reduced from three to two. during the progress of the reduction of the pollen and the closure of the flowers. and in others they are suspended. according to A. with the expenditure of wonderfully little pollen. In one section of the Malpighiaceae the closed flowers. of the ordinary structure. the sepals are reduced from the normal number of five to three. yet may be seen to graduate into each other on the same plant. and he suggests that this probably depends on the direction in which the pollen-tubes enter the ovarium. but Dr. or of no physiological signification. The closed and imperfect flowers are. for the five stamens which stand opposite to the sepals are all aborted. are still further modified. The two kinds of flowers often differ much. a sixth stamen standing opposite to a petal being alone developed. in structure. as they yield with the utmost safety a large stock of seed. These two kinds of flowers sometimes differ wonderfully in structure. and in some species of Viola three stamens are in this state. and the benefits which certainly are derived from this process are thus secured. Hooker informs me that within the same ovarium the upper ovules alone in some cases.In certain whole groups of plants the ovules stand erect. for the plants have never produced with me perfect flowers). however. Now although natural selection may well have had the power to prevent some of the flowers from expanding. one ovule holds the former and a second ovule the latter position. would follow the selection of any slight deviations in position which favoured their fertilisation. and in others the lower ones alone are fertilised. the other closed and imperfect. Several plants belonging to distinct orders habitually produce flowers of two kinds-the one open. that I will give some additional cases of another kind. It is so necessary to appreciate the important effects of the laws of growth. and this stamen is not present in the ordinary flowers of this species. two retaining their proper function. and to reduce the amount of pollen. yet hardly any of the above special modifications can have been thus determined. even when one is erect and the other suspended within the same ovarium. The ordinary and open flowers can be intercrossed. The petals in the imperfect flowers almost always consist of mere rudiments. namely of differences in the same part or . as just stated. and the pollen-grains are reduced in diameter. and the production of seed. the style is aborted. the position of the ovules. In Ononis columnae five of the alternate stamens are rudimentary. These positions seem at first purely morphological.

but as numerical variations are . that the achenes or seeds of the circumference and centre sometimes differ greatly in form. and in the upper part of the spike. and the central one coelospermous. and this is a character which was considered by De Candolle to be in other species of the highest systematic importance. pentamerous. or only in a quite subordinate manner. previously referred to. It is so common to observe on the same plant. colour and other characters. while all the other flowers on the plant are tetramerous. are orthospermous. which are of service in making the flowers conspicuous to insects. Of their cause we are quite ignorant. while the surrounding flowers generally have three calyx-lobes with the other organs pentamerous. such as relative position. I will give only a few instances. and in Hyoseris the same head yields achenes of three different forms. according to Tausch. etc. In certain Umbelliferae the exterior seeds.trees. have come into play. It is a more curious fact. one flower. In these several cases. In the common rue and some other plants. ribbed. In the Spanish chestnut. we cannot even attribute them. with the exception of that of the well-developed ray. and five divisions to the ovarium. to any proximate agency. and in certain fir. and has five sepals and petals. opens first. As these variations seem of no special use to the plants. flowers indifferently tetramerous. usually the central or terminal one. in the nearly horizontal and in the upright branches. which grow close together under the same conditions. which are considered by botanists to be generally of a highly important nature. lanceolate. the angles of divergence of the leaves differ. or occurring on distinct plants. In numerous other cases we find modifications of structure.organ. and this seems often connected with the abortion of the reproductive organs. In the British Adoxa the uppermost flower generally has two calyx-lobes with the other organs tetramerous. as are the flowers and leaves in certain positions. All these modifications follow from the relative position and inter-action of the parts. in which the flowers in the lower part of the spike bear oval. natural selection cannot. Professor Braun mentions a Fumariaceous genus. due to differences in relative position on the same plant.florets. that I need not give examples.. according to Schacht. all would have been modified in the same manner. In many Compositae and Umbelliferae (and in some other plants) the circumferential flowers have their corollas much more developed than those of the centre. In Carthamus and some other Compositae the central achenes alone are furnished with a pappus. and it can hardly be doubted that if all the flowers and leaves on the same plant had been subjected to the same external and internal condition. one-seeded nutlets. they cannot have been influenced by natural selection. as far as we can judge. two-valved and two-seeded siliques. as in the last class of cases. affecting only some of the flowers on the same plant.

and even in the same panicle. The manner in which the petals are folded in the bud is in most groups a very constant morphological character. or three sepals with six petals. I may mention that. and in the case of the imperfect. Lastly. "Une lame PLUS OU MOINS LARGE. to which latter tribe the genus belongs. according to De Candolle. we may infer that the result would be almost uniform. I should infer from the mere fact of the parts in question differing or varying greatly on the same plant. s'etend entre le pericarpe et le placenta. that such modifications were of extremely small importance to the plants themselves. and in this case all the individuals of the species would be modified in the same manner. but Professor Asa Gray states that with some species of Mimulus. but if the unknown cause were to act almost uniformly for a length of time. that the plants have been caught in the act of progressing towards a higher state of development? On the contrary. "Voila donc dans un meme individu des loges et un style qui se rattachent tantot a un axe verticale et tantot a un gynobase. if any new principle has to be invoked. it must be one of retrogression rather than of progression. but in some species flowers may be found on the same plant. and he then adds. From the fact of the above characters being unimportant for the welfare of the species. any slight variations which occurred in them would not have been . St. and in H. independently of natural selection. with either one or two ovaries. We are ignorant of the exciting cause of the above specified modifications." In the flowers of Saponaria officinalis Dr. Masters has observed instances of both marginal and free central placentation. But with respect to Nageli's doctrine of an innate tendency towards perfection or progressive development. but he subsequently saw them growing on the same bush. above described. mutabile. St. the aestivation is almost as frequently that of the Rhinanthideae as of the Antirrhinideae. In Helianthemum the capsule has been described as unilocular or tri-locular. closed flowers. Aug. Hilaire gives the following cases: the genus Zanthoxylon belongs to a division of the Rutaceae with a single ovary. and so it must be with many parasitic and degraded animals.comparatively rare when the parts are few. can it be said in the case of these strongly pronounced variations. the flowers of Papaver bracteatum offer either two sepals with four petals (which is the common type with poppies). of whatever importance they may generally be to us for our classifications." We thus see that with plants many morphological changes may be attributed to the laws of growth and the inter-action of parts. The acquisition of a useless part can hardly be said to raise an organism in the natural scale. Hilaire found towards the southern extreme of the range of Gomphia oleaeformis two forms which he did not at first doubt were distinct species.

and apparently often have been. but not through natural selection. as we shall hereafter see when we treat of the genetic principle of classification. any slight deviations in them could not have been governed or accumulated through this latter agency. yet this necessarily follows. etc. as propounded by Mr. But when. are the most important to the systematist. they make a formidable array. through the continued action of natural selection. and has illustrated them with admirable art and force. whatever it may be. Although we have no good evidence of the existence in organic beings of an innate tendency towards progressive development. which is common to many allied forms. the divisions of the flower or of the ovarium. which we consider as important--such as the arrangement of the leaves. and scales to all true reptiles.accumulated and augmented through natural selection. first appeared in many cases as fluctuating variations. descendants. generally becomes variable. when it ceases to be of service to a species. is the degree to which the parts have been specialised or differentiated. Wallace and myself. for as these morphological characters do not affect the welfare of the species. this is by no means so paradoxical as it may at first appear. morphological differences. It is a strange result which we thus arrive at. and natural selection tends towards this end. inasmuch as the parts are thus enabled to perform their functions more efficiently. or reptiles. transmitted in nearly the same state to numerous. as well as through the intercrossing of distinct individuals. as I have attempted to show in the fourth chapter. Mivart's plan to give the various facts and . George Mivart. feathers or scales. St. otherwise modified. modifications have been induced which are unimportant for the welfare of the species. namely. as we see with rudimentary organs. and as it forms no part of Mr. yet hair has been transmitted to almost all mammals. which sooner or later became constant through the nature of the organism and of the surrounding conditions. as I am inclined to believe.. A structure which has been developed through long-continued selection. It cannot have been of much importance to the greater number of mammals. birds. Mr. whether they were clothed with hair. feathers to all birds. they may be. Thus. For the best definition which has ever been given of a high standard of organisation. and consequently is often assumed to be of high vital importance to the species. for it will no longer be regulated by this same power of selection. A structure. that characters of slight vital importance to the species. has recently collected all the objections which have ever been advanced by myself and others against the theory of natural selection. but. is ranked by us as of high systematic importance. When thus marshalled. the position of the ovules. from the nature of the organism and of the conditions. A distinguished zoologist.

It can thus obtain food beyond the reach of the other Ungulata or hoofed animals inhabiting the same country. The one new point which appears to have struck many readers is. of course. as I believe. considered in the present volume. selecting those which are the most illustrative. during such periods. any other writer. it may be well to explain once again how natural selection will act in all ordinary cases. My judgment may not be trustworthy. so that at these times the Niatas perish. by breeding from the victorious birds. whereas in the work just referred to I have collected a greater number of well-established cases than can be found in any other work known to me. to which food the common cattle and horses are then driven. I never before felt so strongly convinced of the general truth of the conclusions here arrived at. or as with the game-cock. as want of space prevents me from considering all. by its lofty stature. Man has modified some of his animals. if not fed by their owners. and this must be a great advantage to it during dearths. no slight effort of reason and memory is left to the reader. much elongated neck. but from the projection of the lower jaw they cannot. or have been. The giraffe. These cattle can browse as well as others on grass." This subject is intimately connected with that of the gradation of the characters.considerations opposed to his conclusions. head and tongue. as with the race-horse and greyhound. subject. etc. All Mr. by simply preserving and breeding from the fleetest individuals. He likewise often assumes that I attribute nothing to variation. the conversion of a swim-bladder into lungs. who may wish to weigh the evidence on both sides. for instance. and comparing each section with what I have said on the same head. but after reading with care Mr. and have treated in my "Variation under Domestication" at greater length than. Mivart.. without necessarily having attended to special points of structure. to much partial error. So under nature with the nascent giraffe. during the often recurrent droughts. fore legs. I will here consider in some detail several of the cases advanced by Mr. has its whole frame beautifully adapted for browsing on the higher branches of trees. Mivart's book. reeds. in so intricate a subject. independently of natural selection. the individuals which were the highest browsers and were able during dearths to reach . often accompanied by a change of function. Mivart's objections will be. Mivart passes over the effects of the increased use and disuse of parts. a great difference in preserving an animal's life. browse on the twigs of trees. Mivart's objections. Mr. When discussing special cases. "That natural selection is incompetent to account for the incipient stages of useful structures. which I have always maintained to be highly important. The Niata cattle in South America show us how small a difference in structure may make. points which were discussed in the last chapter under two headings. Before coming to Mr. Nevertheless.

" But as the giraffe does actually exist in large numbers in Africa. that increased bulk would act as a protection against almost all beasts of prey excepting the lion. considering its probable habits of life. would have been of some advantage to the nascent giraffe. The preservation of each . But it will have been otherwise with the nascent giraffe. to a supply of food. its tall neck--and the taller the better-. it seems to me almost certain that an ordinary hoofed quadruped might be converted into a giraffe. either inheriting the same bodily peculiarities. for they will have roamed over the whole country in search of food. abound there. at each stage of increased size. in times of scarcity. combined. and he considers it as "very problematical whether the disadvantages thence arising would not. One is that the increased size of the body would obviously require an increased supply of food. To this conclusion Mr. by violently swinging its head armed with stump-like horns. These slight proportional differences.even an inch or two above the others. in a most important manner with the inherited effects of the increased use of parts. and as some of the largest antelopes in the world. It is from this cause. and will destroy all the inferior individuals. for those individuals which had some one part or several parts of their bodies rather more elongated than usual. This animal also uses its long neck as a means of offence or defence. Mivart brings forward two objections. or with a tendency to vary again in the same manner. Baker remarks. due to the laws of growth and variation. By this process long-continued. in which careful measurements are given. We here see that there is no need to separate single pairs. which exactly corresponds with what I have called unconscious selection by man. will often have been preserved. as far as size is concerned.would. subjected as now to severe dearths. as Sir S. as man does. allowing them freely to intercross. that no animal is more difficult to stalk than the giraffe. These will have intercrossed and left offspring. as Mr. why should we doubt that. left untouched by the other hoofed quadrupeds of the country. while the individuals less favoured in the same respects will have been the most liable to perish. and against this animal. Assuredly the being able to reach. when he methodically improves a breed: natural selection will preserve and thus separate all the superior individuals. taller than an ox. Nor must we overlook the fact. That the individuals of the same species often differ slightly in the relative lengths of all their parts may be seen in many works of natural history. intermediate gradations could formerly have existed there. would generally have survived. more than counterbalance the advantages. Chauncey Wright has remarked. serve as a watch-tower. no doubt. are not of the slightest use or importance to most species.

To reach the foliage at a considerable height (without climbing. and not with the other ungulate animals. to acquire slightly longer necks? In every district some one kind of animal will almost certainly be able to browse higher than the others. for instance South America. In every meadow in England. while South Africa abounds with them to an unparalleled degree. the answer is not difficult. why has not any other hoofed quadruped acquired a long neck and lofty stature. but by the union of all. and it is almost equally certain that this one kind alone could have its neck elongated for this purpose. through natural selection and the effects of increased use. Whatever the causes may have been. the camel. and can best be given by an illustration. we can see that certain districts and times would have been much more favourable than others for the development of so large a quadruped as the giraffe. and. for instance. in a lesser degree. Mr. Mivart then asks (and this is his second objection). again. however. and what advantage would it be.species can rarely be determined by any one advantage. for which hoofed animals are singularly ill-constructed) implies greatly increased bulk of body. Why. which was formerly inhabited by numerous herds of the giraffe. but it is as unreasonable to expect a distinct answer to such a question as why some event in the history of mankind did not occur in one country while it did in another. why has not any member of the group acquired a long proboscis? With respect to South Africa. nor why the later tertiary periods should have been much more favourable for their existence than the present time. in which trees grow. cannot be distinctly answered. We can. various animals belonging to this same order have not acquired either an elongated neck or a proboscis. besides the giraffe. to sheep. . see in a general manner that various causes might have interfered with the development of a long neck or proboscis. though it is so luxuriant. we see the lower branches trimmed or planed to an exact level by the browsing of the horses or cattle. guanaco and macrauchenia? Or. and we cannot even conjecture what changes of structure would be favourable to its increase in some new country. if kept there. in other quarters of the world. In South Africa the competition for browsing on the higher branches of the acacias and other trees must be between giraffe and giraffe. if natural selection be so potent. We are ignorant with respect to the conditions which determine the numbers and range of each species. and we know that some areas support singularly few large quadrupeds. and if high browsing be so great an advantage. great and small. Why this should be so we do not know.

if the number of individuals existing in a country is determined chiefly through destruction by beasts of prey--by external or internal parasites. by occasionally hunting for food in shallow water. natural selection is a slow process. but by no terrestrial mammals. Therefore Sir C. In each case various causes. Even if the fitting variations did arise. besides the general ones just indicated. it does not follow that natural selection would be able to act on them and produce a structure which apparently would be beneficial to the species.--as seems often to be the case. hoofed quadrupeds have not acquired much elongated necks or other means for browsing on the higher branches of trees. or will be greatly retarded. Except by assigning such general and vague reasons. it does not follow that the necessary parts should always vary in the right direction and to the right degree. we cannot explain why. might at last be converted into an animal so thoroughly aquatic as to brave the open ocean. Although every part of the body varies slightly. For instance. and assigns certain reasons in answer. and that some species are much more variable than others. Lyell asks. which first colonise and abound on most oceanic islands.In order that an animal should acquire some structure specially and largely developed. A strictly terrestrial animal. it is almost indispensable that several other parts should be modified and coadapted. Lastly. Objections of the same nature as the foregoing have been advanced by many writers. in many quarters of the world. and the same favourable conditions must long endure in order that any marked effect should thus be produced. and bats into terrestrial insectivorous animals. Gradations of structure. will be favoured only under certain peculiar conditions. then natural selection will be able to do little. why has not the ostrich acquired the power of flight? But a moment's reflection will show what an enormous supply of food would be necessary to give to this bird of the desert force to move its huge body through the air. in modifying any particular structure for obtaining food. But seals would not find on oceanic islands the conditions favourable to their gradual . then in streams or lakes. why have not seals and bats given birth on such islands to forms fitted to live on the land? But seals would necessarily be first converted into terrestrial carnivorous animals of considerable size. they must have long inhabited their present homes. but these would already be largely preyed on by the reptiles or birds. Oceanic islands are inhabited by bats and seals. which it is thought would be beneficial to certain species. With the different species of our domesticated animals we know that the parts vary in a different manner and degree. etc. with each stage beneficial to a changing species. One writer asks. for the former there would be no prey. have probably interfered with the acquisition through natural selection of structures. yet as some of these bats are peculiar species. for the bats ground-insects would serve as food.

On this head. it would be useless to give them. Insects often resemble for the sake of protection various objects. or for avoiding falls. it would never be reconverted back. dead twigs. The cases of the imitation of such objects as the excrement of birds. Mr. Mivart's other objections. and at first to form such unstable modifications that it is difficult. but in this case it would be necessary that they should first have acquired the power of running quickly on the ground. there is a constant tendency to indefinite variation. probably acquired their wings by at first gliding through the air from tree to tree. for the sake of escaping from their enemies. excrement of birds. like many birds. such as green or decayed leaves. seeing that no one can solve the simpler problem. and this apparently implies increased brain power. flowers. We will return to Mr. The resemblance is often wonderfully close. as such development would be advantageous to all? Why have not apes acquired the intellectual powers of man? Various causes could be assigned. The caterpillars which project motionless like dead twigs from the bushes on which they feed. if not impossible. and is not confined to colour. with each step beneficial. spines. of two races of savages. and that there is nothing strange in a transition not having occurred in any particular case. Darwin's theory. to see how such indefinite oscillations of infinitesimal beginnings can ever build up a sufficiently appreciable resemblance to a leaf. they must tend to neutralize each other. and even to the manner in which the insects hold themselves. and for such a change a bat seems singularly ill-fitted. and their relative probability cannot be weighed. is a highly complex affair. Lastly. by the aid of their hind legs alone. but extends to form. These conjectural remarks have been made merely to show that a transition of structure. have had their wings greatly reduced in size. Bats. so as to compete with birds or other ground animals. bits of lichen. A definite answer to the latter question ought not to be expected. one has risen higher in the scale of civilisation than the other.reconversion into a terrestrial form. but to this latter point I shall hereafter recur. and living insects. why. or other object. more than one writer has asked why have some animals had their mental powers more highly developed than others. are rare and exceptional. indeed. through disuse. according to Mr. but when the power of true flight had once been acquired. as formerly shown. might. offer an excellent instance of a resemblance of this kind. at least for the above purposes. Mivart remarks. and as the minute incipient variations will be in ALL DIRECTIONS. bamboo. "As. Bats. or completely lost. into the less efficient power of gliding through the air. like the so-called flying squirrels. but as they are conjectural. for natural selection to seize upon and perpetuate." .

Nor is this at all improbable. or whalebone. but only the surface which commonly surrounds them. if they rendered the insect at all less like the imitated object. As some rude resemblance is necessary for the first start. and thus to secure the minute prey on which these great animals subsist. The baleen consists of a row. . There would indeed be force in Mr. we can understand how it is that the larger and higher animals do not (with the exception. would tend towards its preservation. if we were to attempt to account for the above resemblances. and thus favoured its escape. one of its greatest peculiarities. Mivart's difficulty with respect to "the last touches of perfection in the mimicry. as far as I know. Wallace. they would be eliminated. and that it varied slightly in many ways. Nor can I see any force in Mr. while other variations would be neglected and ultimately lost. and the more perfect the resemblance so much the better for the insect. Mivart's objection. considering the almost infinite number of surrounding objects and the diversity in form and colour of the hosts of insects which exist. and the baleen. through mere fluctuating variability. Within the main row there are some subsidiary rows. that a native Dyak maintained that the foliaceous excrescences were really moss. of one fish) resemble for the sake of protection special objects. but as the case stands there is none. of a walking-stick insect (Ceroxylus laceratus). while the generic characters. there is nothing improbable in this insect having varied in the irregularities on its surface. Assuming that an insect originally happened to resemble in some degree a dead twig or a decayed leaf." as in the case given by Mr. or. would be preserved. and in these having become more or less green-coloured. and this chiefly in colour. and every grade in resemblance which aided an insect to escape notice or detection. or those common to all the species. The Greenland whale is one of the most wonderful animals in the world.But in all the foregoing cases the insects in their original state no doubt presented some rude and accidental resemblance to an object commonly found in the stations frequented by them. for in every group the characters which differ in the several species are the most apt to vary." So close was this resemblance. then all the variations which rendered the insect at all more like any such object. are the most constant. Considering the nature of the differences between the species in the group which includes the above Ceroxylus. Insects are preyed on by birds and other enemies whose sight is probably sharper than ours. on each side of the upper jaw. which resembles "a stick grown over by a creeping moss or jungermannia. and serve to strain or sift the water. The extremities and inner margins of all the plates are frayed into stiff bristles. which stand close together transversely to the longer axis of the mouth. which clothe the whole gigantic palate. of about 300 plates or laminae. independently of natural selection.

according to Scoresby. But towards the extremity of the beak they differ much. in which species the baleen is only nine inches long. and placed transversely to the longer axis of the mouth. and in the Balaenoptera rostrata only about nine inches in length. that is. The upper mandible is furnished on each side (in the specimen examined by me) with a row or comb formed of 188 thin. the lamellae would be six inches in length. The beak of a shoveller-duck (Spatula clypeata) is a more beautiful and complex structure than the mouth of a whale.The middle and longest lamina in the Greenland whale is ten. each of service to its possessor. subsist by sifting the mud and water. At their bases there is a short subsidiary row of obliquely transverse lamellae. With respect to the baleen. Mr. and they project fourteen onehundredths of an inch beneath the edge. twothirds of the length of the baleen in this species of whale. and the family has sometimes been called Criblatores. But how to obtain the beginning of such useful development?" In answer. like whales. and in being thus furnished it differs conspicuously from the lower jaw of a whale. but finer. though incomparably less bulky. why should not the early progenitors of the whales with baleen have possessed a mouth constructed something like the lamellated beak of a duck? Ducks. being about one-third of an inch in length. instead of straight downward. so that if we were to make the head of the shoveller as long as that of the Balaenoptera. as they project inward. is about one-eighteenth of the length of the head of a moderately large Balaenoptera rostrata. I wish only to show that this is not incredible. and are attached by flexible membrane to the sides of the mandible. but in the different species of Cetaceans there are gradations in length. in another eighteen inches. Mivart remarks that if it "had once attained such a size and development as to be at all useful. obliquely bevelled so as to be pointed. On the other hand. In these several respects they resemble the plates of baleen in the mouth of a whale. The quality of the whalebone also differs in the different species. then its preservation and augmentation within serviceable limits would be promoted by natural selection alone. Those standing towards the middle are the longest. four feet. it may be asked. The entire head of the shoveller. which is destitute of baleen. The lower mandible of the shoveller-duck is furnished with lamellae of equal length with these above. or sifters. I hope that I may not be misconstrued into saying that the progenitors of whales did actually possess mouths lamellated like the beak of a duck. or even fifteen feet in length. and that the immense plates of baleen in the Greenland whale might have been developed from such lamellae by finely graduated steps. in another three. the middle lamina being in one species. elastic lamellae. the extremities of these lower lamellae are frayed into fine bristly points. so that they thus curiously resemble the . They arise from the palate. twelve.

for . they are only about fifty in number on each side. as far as fitness for sifting is concerned. Although the beak is thus very inferior as a sifter to that of a shoveller. hardish tissue. and terminating upward in teeth-like knobs. but I do not know whether they use their beaks for sifting the water. might be converted by small changes into a species like the Egyptian goose--this into one like the common duck--and. Bartlett. yet this bird. but the lamellae are not so numerous. the upper mandible alone is furnished with lamellae. In this latter species the lamellae are much coarser than in the shoveller. a member of the distinct family of the Petrels. into one like the shoveller. in which the lamellae are less developed than in the common goose. however.plates of baleen. "uses its bill like a duck by throwing the water out at the corners. and do not project at all beneath the margin. Bartlett. Salvin. nor so distinct from each other. provided with a beak almost exclusively adapted for sifting the water. In the Egyptian goose (Chenalopex) the beak closely resembles that of the common duck. as every one knows. and are edged with translucent. is grass. We thus see that a member of the duck family. The edges of the lower mandible are serrated with teeth much more prominent. lastly. which project very little. but uses its beak exclusively for tearing or cutting herbage. so that the beak of this bird resembles in this respect the mouth of a whale. coarser and sharper than in the duck. The common goose does not sift the water. which it crops like the common goose. or even a member with a beak having less well-developed lamellae. for which purpose it is so well fitted that it can crop grass closer than almost any other animal. to the beak of the common duck. almost confluent. and in some respects through that of the Aix sponsa. The edges of the lower mandible are crossed by numerous fine ridges. as I am informed by Mr. They are square-topped. with a beak constructed like that of a common goose and adapted solely for grazing. From the highly developed structure of the shoveller's beak we may proceed (as I have learned from information and specimens sent to me by Mr. as if for crushing food. Salvin). in which the lamellae are considerably less developed than in the common duck. which are well developed and project beneath the margin. constantly uses it for this purpose. The palate is also covered with hard rounded knobs. There are other species of geese. E. about twenty-seven in number on each side. and are firmly attached to the sides of the mandible. In this latter bird the lamellae of the upper mandible are much coarser than in the common duck." Its chief food. nor do they project so much inward. There are other species. as I hear from Mr. yet this goose. through the beak of the Merganetta armata. as I hear from Mr. Turning to another group of the same family. without any great break. In the genus Prion.

and that the structure of every part of its frame must be well adapted to its conditions of life. The Pleuronectidae. might also be converted by small changes into one provided with prominent. We should bear in mind that each species of duck is subjected to a severe struggle for existence. and which. in which case they would have been used both for seizing objects and for sifting the water. and the whole body is then symmetrical. which may be observed in still-existing Cetaceans. But the eyes offer the most remarkable peculiarity. according to Lacepede. it will hardly be denied that the points might have been converted through variation and natural selection into lamellae as well-developed as those of the Egyptian goose. it is of a white colour. but rather more regularly placed. serving for the widely different purpose of securing live fish. with small unequal. The Hyperoodon bidens is destitute of true teeth in an efficient condition. or Flat-fish. like those of the Merganser (a member of the same family). with the lateral fins often of smaller size. If so. hard points of horn. as was formerly thought to be the case. in which the lamellae would be two-thirds of the length of the plates of baleen in the Balaenoptera rostrata. however. then into lamellae like those of the domestic duck. but its palate is roughened. but does not pass right through the skull. There is. like the knobs on the beak of the goose. for they are both placed on the upper side of the head.this bird could hardly use any part of its beak. less developed in many ways than the upper side. as I may add. or restingsurface. in which case they would have served exclusively as a sifting apparatus. They rest on one side--in the greater number of species on the left. but in some on the right side. it . they stand opposite to each other. and so onward. except the hooked tip. aided it in seizing or tearing its food. The beak of a goose. Soon the eye proper to the lower side begins to glide slowly round the head to the upper side. gradations. nothing improbable in supposing that some early Cetacean form was provided with similar points of horn on the palate. recurved teeth. It is obvious that unless the lower eye did thus travel round. During early youth. Nor is there the least reason to doubt that each step in this scale might have been as serviceable to certain ancient Cetaceans. and occasionally reversed adult specimens occur. The lower. resembles at first sight the ventral surface of an ordinary fish. until they became as well constructed as those of the shoveller. lead us onward to the enormous plates of baleen in the Greenland whale. for seizing or tearing solid food. therefore. with the functions of the parts slowly changing during the progress of development. are remarkable for their asymmetrical bodies. as are the gradations in the beaks of the different existing members of the duck-family. Returning to the whales. with both sides equally coloured. From this stage.

He then adds: "If the transit was gradual. and their skulls are thus rendered rather crooked. even after early youth. Malm states that the newly-hatched young of perches. and to their being destitute of a swim-bladder. Mivart has taken up this case. as Schiodte remarks. have been liable to be abraded by the sandy bottom. then how such transit of one eye a minute fraction of the journey towards the other side of the head could benefit the individual is. The forehead between the eyes consequently becomes. however. as Malm observed. so that it readily yields to muscular action." But he might have found an answer to this objection in the excellent observations published in 1867 by Malm. with their eyes standing on opposite sides of the head. With longeared rabbits. that such an incipient transformation must rather have been injurious. to the soles. salmon. the lower eye upward. On one occasion Malm saw a young fish raise and depress the lower eye through an angular distance of about seventy degrees. and remarks that a sudden spontaneous transformation in the position of the eyes is hardly conceivable. also. The chief advantages thus gained seem to be protection from their enemies. as could be plainly seen. That the Pleuronectidae are admirably adapted by their flattened and asymmetrical structure for their habits of life. "a long series of forms exhibiting a gradual transition from Hippoglossus pinguis. being extremely common. of the family present. soon growing tired. and facility for feeding on the ground. if the skin or muscles be permanently contracted through disease or some accident. the small size of their lateral fins. The different members. are soon able to hold . if one ear flops forward and downward. These fishes. of which I have given a figure. The lower eye would.could not be used by the fish while lying in its habitual position on one side. which does not in any considerable degree alter the shape in which it leaves the ovum. cannot long retain a vertical position. While thus at rest they often twist. temporarily contracted in breadth. that the skull yields and is altered in shape. and they do this so vigorously that the eye is pressed hard against the upper part of the orbit. to see above them. far from clear. The Pleuronectidae. is manifest from several species. etc. even. while very young and still symmetrical. have the habit of occasionally resting on one side at the bottom. in which I quite agree with him. owing to the excessive depth of their bodies. It seems. they fall to the bottom on one side. Hence. its weight drags forward all the bones of the skull on the same side. which are entirely thrown to one side. however. and he has observed that they often then strain their lower eyes so as to look upward." Mr. indeed. It is also known with the higher animals. flounders. and several other symmetrical fishes. We should remember that the skull at this early age is cartilaginous and flexible. such as soles..

most. than on the other. Mivart considers would be injurious. the older they grow the more habitually they rest on one side. including the lateral fins. concludes his abstract of Malm's paper. we could understand how it is that certain species. which is not a member of the Pleuronectidae. rests on its left side at the bottom. Disuse. on the other hand. may be attributed to the habit. and if this be so. and a permanent effect is thus produced on the form of the head. is due to the exclusion of light. are due to the action of the light. with the jaw bones stronger and more effective on this. so like the sandy bed of the sea. on the other hand. whether it be the right or left. or the presence of bony tubercles on the upper side of the turbot. that the Pleuronectidae are not quite symmetrical even in the embryo. We may also attribute to the inherited effects of use the fact of the mouth in several kinds of flatfish being bent towards the lower surface.themselves in a vertical position. as Dr. habitually fall over and rest on the left side. Dr. and on the position of the eyes. that the adult Trachypterus arcticus. Malm adds. and other species on the right side. owing to the increasing flatness of their bodies." We thus see that the first stages of the transit of the eye from one side of the head to the other. >From the colourless state of the ventral surface of most fishes and of many other animals. of feeding with ease on the ground. Judging from analogy. the eyeless side of the head. and swims diagonally through the water. for the sake. no doubt beneficial to the individual and to the species. we may reasonably suppose that the absence of colour in flat-fish on the side. as recently shown by Pouchet. Here natural selection has probably come into play." Perhaps the lesser number of teeth in the proportion of four to seven in the upper halves of the two jaws of the plaice. With the Pleuronectidae. Our great authority on Fishes. and in this fish. the tendency to distortion would no doubt be increased through the principle of inheritance. as "there is so much less room for their action than with the larger fins above. in opposition to some other naturalists. while young. in confirmation of the above view. of changing their colour in accordance with the surrounding surface. of endeavouring to look upward with both eyes. as well as in adapting the general . and no permanent effect is thus produced. Schiodte believes. by remarking that "the author gives a very simple explanation of the abnormal condition of the Pleuronectoids. or the power in some species. to twenty-five to thirty in the lower halves. while resting on one side at the bottom. Gunther. the two sides of the head are said to be somewhat dissimilar. will account for the less developed condition of the whole inferior half of the body. which Mr. Traquair supposes. But it cannot be supposed that the peculiar speckled appearance of the upper side of the sole. may likewise be accounted for by disuse. which is under. though Yarrel thinks that the reduced size of these fins is advantageous to the fish.

who agrees with Mr. to their habits of life. We should keep in mind. will be strengthened by natural selection. Professor Henslow kept in confinement some harvest mice (Mus messorius) which do not possess a structurally prehensive tail. however. considering its habits while young. as will those individuals which inherit in the highest degree the effects of the increased and beneficial use of any part. Gunther. Why Cercopithecus. that the inherited effects of the increased use of parts. A reviewer. remarks on this structure: "It is impossible to believe that in any number of ages the first slight incipient tendency to grasp could preserve the lives of the individuals possessing it. what chance was there of the perpetuation of such a variation?" But the . it would be difficult to say. and thus aided themselves in climbing. as is the case with some members of the same order. The extremity of the tail in some American monkeys has been converted into a wonderfully perfect prehensile organ. and are indispensable for their existence. and we can know nothing positively about their manner of development. or favour their chance of having and of rearing offspring. and serves as a fifth hand. I have received an analogous account from Dr. If the harvest mouse had been more strictly arboreal. who has seen a mouse thus suspend itself. and at the same time they hooked their little tails round that of their mother. and this almost implies that some benefit great or small is thus derived. Mivart asks: "Is it conceivable that the young of any animal was ever saved from destruction by accidentally sucking a drop of scarcely nutritious fluid from an accidentally hypertrophied cutaneous gland of its mother? And even if one was so. Habit. than as a prehensile organ. I may give another instance of a structure which apparently owes its origin exclusively to use or habit." But there is no necessity for any such belief. For all spontaneous variations in the right direction will thus be preserved. The mammary glands are common to the whole class of mammals. therefore. has not become thus provided. possible that the long tail of this monkey may be of more service to it as a balancing organ in making its prodigious leaps. have been developed at an extremely remote period. would in all probability suffice for the work. and many other peculiarities. they must. Mivart in every detail. but he frequently observed that they curled their tails round the branches of a bush placed in the cage.shape of the body of these fishes. How much to attribute in each particular case to the effects of use. Mr. Brehm saw the young of an African monkey (Cercopithecus) clinging to the under surface of their mother by their hands. and perhaps of their disuse. It is. as I have before insisted. it would perhaps have had its tail rendered structurally prehensile. it seems impossible to decide. and how much to natural selection.

or of natural selection. but at first without a nipple. or how a few hours after leaving the shell they have learned to pick up grains of food. would have been improved or rendered more effective. and is thus enabled to give free entrance to the air for the lungs. while the milk passes harmlessly on each side of this elongated larynx. and they would then have formed a breast. is it not at least possible that the young might have been similarly nourished? And in this case. and afterwards transmitted to the offspring at an earlier age." is not here put fairly. which are the homologues of the mammary glands. half-formed offspring. and so safely attains the gullet behind it. There is no greater difficulty in understanding how young mammals have instinctively learned to suck the breast. In such cases the most probable solution seems to be. Lockwood. the effects of use. and an American naturalist. as we see in the Ornithorhyncus. in some degree or manner the most nutritious. would in the long run have reared a larger number of well-nourished offspring. The larynx is so elongated that it rises up into the posterior end of the nasal passage. Mr. only to cling to the nipple of its mother. almost before they deserved to be thus designated. and thus the cutaneous glands. It is admitted by most evolutionists that mammals are descended from a marsupial form. Through what agency the glands over a certain space became more highly specialised than the others. the mammary glands will have been at first developed within the marsupial sack. In the case of the fish (Hippocampus) the eggs are hatched. whether in part through compensation of growth. unless the young at the same time were able to partake of the secretion. who has the power of injecting milk into the mouth of her helpless. at the base of the mammalian series. I will not pretend to decide. and if so. within a sack of this nature. than in understanding how unhatched chickens have learned to break the egg-shell by tapping against it with their specially adapted beaks. Mivart remarks: "Did no special provision exist. the individuals which secreted a fluid. and the young are reared for a time. that the habit was at first acquired by practice at a more advanced age. Mivart then asks how did natural selection remove . But there IS a special provision. and could not have been affected through natural selection. so as to partake of the nature of milk. But the young kangaroo is said not to suck. Now. that they are nourished by a secretion from the cutaneous glands of the sack. The development of the mammary glands would have been of no service. than would the individuals which secreted a poorer fluid. On this head Mr. that the glands over a certain space of the sack should have become more highly developed than the remainder. It accords with the widely extended principle of specialisation. believes from what he has seen of the development of the young. the young one must infallibly be choked by the intrusion of the milk into the wind-pipe. with the early progenitors of mammals.

Agassiz. The Echinodermata (star-fishes. on the assumption that they are descended from a marsupial form). We will now turn for a short space to the lower divisions of the animal kingdom. could hardly have been used with full force as long as the larynx entered the nasal passage. of a tridactyle forceps--that is. tridactyle forcepses. in order that its shell should not be fouled.) are furnished with remarkable organs. and again. But there is no doubt that besides removing dirt of all kinds. Mr. called pedicellariae. other genera in which the third arm is completely lost. of one formed of three serrated arms. to whose great kindness I am indebted for much information on the subject. through the abortion of one of the two states of an organ. which is certainly of high importance to many animals. and Alexander Agassiz has seen an Echinus or sea-urchin rapidly passing particles of excrement from forceps to forceps down certain lines of its body. Mr. informs me that there are other star. nearly indefinite variations could simultaneously evolve these complex co-ordinations of structure. which consist. With respect to the steps by which these curious organs have been evolved. and Professor Flower has suggested to me that this structure would have greatly interfered with an animal swallowing solid food. the shell is described by M. but capable of a snapping action. they subserve other functions. Muller. With respect to these organs. immovably fixed at the base. that both in star- . and one of these apparently is defence. Mivart. Perrier as bearing two kinds of pedicellariae. one resembling those of Echinus.fishes. and the other those of Spatangus. etc. nor could the latter have been efficient without the snapping jaws. "not even the SUDDEN development of the snapping action would have been beneficial without the freely movable stalk. sea-urchins. moved by muscles. In Echinoneus. neatly fitting together and placed on the summit of a flexible stem. "this at least perfectly innocent and harmless structure?" It may be suggested in answer that the voice. when well developed. to deny this seems to do no less than to affirm a startling paradox. at least in part." Paradoxical as this may appear to Mr. and this is intelligible if they the adult kangaroo (and in most other mammals. Agassiz infers from his own researches and those of Mr. These forceps can seize firmly hold of any object. yet no minute. asks: "What would be the utility of the FIRST RUDIMENTARY BEGINNINGS of such structures. Mr.fishes. as on so many previous occasions. in which one of the three arms of the forceps is reduced to a support for the other two. and such cases are always interesting as affording the means of apparently sudden transitions. as a means of defence. and how could such insipient buddings have ever preserved the life of a single Echinus?" He adds. Mivart. certainly exist on some star.

or zoophytes. In the sea-urchins the steps can be followed by which a fixed spine becomes articulated to the shell. and their movement caused the whole polyzoary to . instead of being fixed or borne on an immovable support.fishes and sea-urchins the pedicellariae must undoubtedly be looked at as modified spines. These differ much in structure in the different species. a rude tridactyle pedicellariae. to perfect tridactyle pedicellariae. In certain genera of star-fishes. It is generally admitted that the ordinary spines serve as a protection. and again between the pedicellariae of sea-urchins and the anchors of the Holothuriae. seated on a neck and capable of movement. would be of service. In their most perfect condition they curiously resemble the head and beak of a vulture in miniature. All possible gradations. In one species observed by me. The gradation extends even to the manner in which ordinary spines and the pedicellariae. articulated to near their bases. from an ordinary fixed spine to a fixed pedicellariae. on the same spine. from simple granules to ordinary spines. though short. "the very combinations needed to show that the pedicellariae are only modified branching spines" may be found. Now when the latter arise from the summit of a spine they form. are provided with curious organs called avicularia. with the lower jaw widely open. as well as from a long and perfect series of gradations in different species and genera. movable branches. in fact. and such may be seen on the same spine together with the three lower branches. are placed on the summit of a flexible and muscular. are articulated to the shell. may likewise be found between the pedicellariae of the star-fishes and the hooks of the Ophiurians. another group of the Echinodermata. Thus we have fixed spines. stem. all the avicularia on the same branch often moved simultaneously backwards and forwards. Thus every gradation. Agassiz's interesting observations on the development of the pedicellariae. also belonging to the same great class. Certain compound animals. in the course of five seconds. and if so. there can be no reason to doubt that those furnished with serrated and movable branches likewise serve for the same purpose. In certain genera of star-fishes these organs. In this case the identity in nature between the arms of the pedicellariae and the movable branches of a spine. three other movable branches. as he adds. and in this case they probably subserve some additional function besides defence. and higher up. as is likewise the lower jaw or mandible. through an angle of about 90 degrees. This may be inferred from their manner of development in the individual. I wish I had space here to give a fuller abstract of Mr. with three equi-distant. and they would thus serve still more effectively as soon as by meeting together they acted as a prehensile or snapping apparatus. serrated. as they have been termed. with their supporting calcareous rods. and is thus rendered movable. namely the Polyzoa. is unmistakable.

When a branch was placed on its face. as well as that of the terminal segment. and is thus enabled to catch hold of an object. acting like long oars. does not know of any gradations now existing between a zooid and an avicularium. Besides the avicularia. and Mr. Mivart might have adduced with equal appropriateness this resemblance as a special difficulty. as far as structure is concerned. slightly modified and improved. These generally consist of long bristles. Busk. both serving as pincers. with its shape. Nitsche--naturalists who have carefully studied this group--to be homologous with the zooids and their cells which compose the zoophyte. capable of movement and easily excited. And all these gradations can be actually traced. but the limb still serves as an organ of locomotion. the movable lip or lid of the cell corresponding with the lower and movable mandible of the avicularium. until we have at last an instrument as efficient as the chelae of a lobster. so that. By an increase in the size of this projection. Mr. namely the avicularia of the Polyzoa and the pedicellariae of the Echinodermata. The latter resembles somewhat more closely the chelae or pincers of Crustaceans. We next find one corner of the broad penultimate segment slightly prominent. Dr." having been developed through natural selection in widely distinct divisions of the animal kingdom. and all of them on the same polyzoary often moved simultaneously. In the first and simplest stage. the pincers are rendered more and more perfect. Smitt and Dr. As the chelae of Crustaceans resemble in some degree the avicularia of Polyzoa.tremble. Busk. they swept a branch rapidly across the object-glass of my microscope. it may be worth while to show that with the former a long series of serviceable gradations still exists. I can see no similarity between tridactyle pedicellariae and avicularia. But. . It is therefore impossible to conjecture by what serviceable gradations the one could have been converted into the other. the vibracula became entangled. chiefly on account of the supposed difficulty of organs. and against these the terminal segment shuts down. Mr. however. or against one whole side. the polyzoa possess curious organs called vibracula. In one species examined by me the vibracula were slightly curved and serrated along the outer margin. When the jaws are touched with a needle they seize it so firmly that the branch can thus be shaken. Mivart adduces this case. sometimes furnished with irregular teeth. or even their resemblance to the head and beak of a bird. but it by no means follows from this that such gradations have not existed. the terminal segment of a limb shuts down either on the square summit of the broad penultimate segment. The avicularia are believed by Mr. which he considers as "essentially similar.

and the movements of climbing plants. yet they are almost certainly homologous and have been developed from the same common source. Hence. In the vegetable kingdom Mr. the other parts of the cell. are afterwards swept by the currents within reach of the tentacula of the zooids. like the vibracula. which seems to represent the fixed beak. it is believed. as I am informed by Mr. though this support in some species is quite absent. In many cases the vibracula have a grooved support at the base. but they also catch and kill small living animals. by which the lip became converted first into the lower mandible of an avicularium. infinitesimal beginnings of structures which are of utility only when they are considerably developed. namely a zooid with its cell. resembling a bird's head." The avicularia. I will here give only a few details on . which. for supposing that all the species provided with avicularia had become extinct. and as the movable lip of the cell serves as a protection to the zooid. With respect to the former. They are supposed to serve as a defence. as during the early stages of the transformation. no one with the most vivid imagination would ever have thought that the vibracula had originally existed as part of an organ. Mivart only alludes to two cases. into each other. likewise served as a protection in different ways and under different circumstances. Some species are provided with avicularia and vibracula. could hardly have disappeared at once. removing what might be noxious to the delicate inhabitants of the cells when their tentacula are protruded. or an irregular box or hood. there is no difficulty in believing that all the gradations. he says: "The explanation of their ORIGIN is deemed thoroughly unsatisfactory--utterly insufficient to explain the incipient. Thus. but it seems more probable that they have passed through this stage. It is interesting to see two such widely different organs developed from a common origin. with the avicularia of several species of Lepralia. some with avicularia alone and a few with vibracula alone. with the included zooid. as Mr. and may be seen.and they made violent efforts to free themselves. It is not easy to imagine two objects more widely different in appearance than a bristle or vibraculum. Busk. we can understand how it is that these organs graduate in some cases. and then into an elongated bristle. "to sweep slowly and carefully over the surface of the polyzoary. probably serve for defence. This view of the development of the vibracula." As I have fully treated this subject in another work. and an avicularium like the head of a bird. if trustworthy. is interesting. The vibracula may have been directly developed from the lips of the cells. namely the structure of the flowers of orchids. the movable mandible is so much produced and is so like a bristle that the presence of the upper or fixed beak alone serves to determine its avicularian nature. without having passed through the avicularian stage. Busk remarks.

nor will he deny that all the gradations in the several species are admirably adapted in relation to the general structure of each flower for its fertilisation by different insects. >From this simple condition. with the sterile stigma itself much modified. When an insect visits a flower of this kind. The pollinia are by this means transported by insects from one flower to the stigma of another. each of plain service to the plant. consists of a mass of pollen-grains. That this is the origin of the caudicle. their pollinia. and thus at the same time drags away some of the pollen-grains. and this to a little mass of extremely viscid matter. which differs but little from that of a multitude of common flowers. free caudicle--to others in which the caudicle becomes firmly attached to the viscid matter. A pollinium. yet I may mention that at the base of the orchidaceous series. and the grains are merely tied together by fine threads. is rendered sterile. but in much larger quantities by one alone of the three stigmas. admirably adapted for transportal by insects. perhaps in consequence of the copious secretion. as it is hopeless to attempt answering. even when of considerable length and highly developed. the little mass of viscid matter attached to the end of the caudicle. with the stigma differing but little from that of the ordinary flowers. and in almost every other case. and it may be asked how did the stigma of an ordinary flower become viscid. affixed to an elastic foot-stalk or caudicle. in Cypripedium. we can see how the threads were probably first developed. In this latter case we have a pollinium in its most highly developed and perfect condition. In this. . to a highly complex pollinium. when highly developed. the enquiry may be pushed further backwards. In other orchids the threads cohere at one end of the pollen-masses. we have good evidence in the aborted pollen-grains which can sometimes be detected embedded within the central and solid parts. they need not here be considered. in certain orchids similar viscid matter is secreted. but as we do not know the full history of any one group of beings. but as these are not confined to alone of the most striking peculiarities of the flowers of orchids. such questions. and this forms the first or nascent trace of a caudicle. In most flowers belonging to other orders the stigma secretes a little viscid matter. namely. namely. Now. and this stigma. In some orchids there is no caudicle to the pollen-masses. it is as useless to ask. With respect to the second chief peculiarity. there are endless gradations--to species in which the pollen-mass terminates in a very short. He who will carefully examine the flowers of orchids for himself will not deny the existence of the above series of gradations--from a mass of pollen-grains merely tied together by threads. it rubs off some of the viscid matter. a long series of gradations can be specified.

firstly. I think. admit that all the many gradations in function and structure between simple twiners and tendril-bearers are in each case beneficial in a high degree to the species. and to those provided with tendrils. one after the other in succession. or these modified and converted into tendrils. In these two latter classes the stems have generally. For instance. though they retain the power of revolving. of the young flower-peduncles of a Maurandia which revolved slightly and irregularly. and forms the basis of our series. and that this had afforded the basis for natural selection to work on and improve. I knew of only one imperfect case. He who will read my memoir on these plants will. but without making any use of this habit. single species and single genera possess the power of revolving. namely. an important quality is added. namely sensitiveness to a touch. they must have independently acquired it. secondly. I was led to predict that some slight tendency to a movement of this kind would be found to be far from uncommon with plants which did not climb. When I made this prediction. and certain plants may be differently placed in either class. on their continually bending to all points of the compass. and cannot have inherited it from a common progenitor. and have thus become twiners. on the stems while young being extremely flexible (but this is a character common to many plants which are not climbers). are excited to bend round and clasp the touching object. These can be arranged in a long series. Hence. As in many widely separated families of plants. if the foot-stalks had possessed in any slight degree the requisite sensitiveness to a touch.We will now turn to climbing plants. As soon as the lower part of a stem strikes against any object and is stopped. Soon afterwards Fritz Muller discovered that the young stems of an Alisma and of a Linum-. from those which simply twine round a support. it may naturally be asked how did plants acquire this power in an incipient degree. the upper part still goes on bending and revolving. The gradations from leaf-climbers to tendril bearers are wonderfully close. it is clearly a great advantage to a twining plant to become a leaf-climber. and. The power of twining depends. By this movement the stems are inclined to all sides. to those which I have called leaf-climbers. But in ascending the series from simple twiners to leaf-climbers. in the same order. and are made to move round and round.plants which do not climb and are widely separated in . by which means the foot-stalks of the leaves or flowers. The revolving movement ceases after the early growth of each shoot. which the tendrils likewise possess. As twining is the simplest means of ascending a support. lost the power of twining. and thus necessarily twines round and up the support. like the stems of twining plants. but not always. afterwards to be improved and increased through natural selection. and it is probable that every twiner which possessed leaves with long foot-stalks would have been developed into a leaf-climber.

for instance. from reasons . But plants possess. nearly the same remarks are applicable as in the case of the revolving movements of twining plants.the natural system-. Morren found in several species of Oxalis that the leaves and their foot-stalks moved. it is this tendency which has been taken advantage of and increased through natural selection. due to a touch or shake. or by being shaken. which are of manifest importance to them. are endowed with this kind of sensitiveness. It is a more important fact that according to the high authority of Hofmeister. can be of any functional importance to them. until they had become converted into well-developed twining species. for the nerves and muscles have not been rendered specially sensitive to these stimuli. the attraction of gravity. These slight movements appear to be of no service to the plants in question. only during the early stages of growth that the foot-stalks and tendrils are sensitive. which is the point that concerns us. in the young and growing organs of plants. Nevertheless we can see that if the stems of these plants had been flexible. however. and with climbing plants it is. as we know. then the habit of slightly and irregularly revolving might have been increased and utilised through natural selection. from having the power of movement in obedience to certain stimuli. especially after exposure to a hot sun. and of tendrils. they are not of the least use in the way of climbing. I repeated these observations on some other species of Oxalis with the same result. With respect to the sensitiveness of the foot-stalks of the leaves and flowers. the young shoots and leaves of all plants move after being shaken. It is. though irregularly. but was best seen in the young leaves. and if under the conditions to which they are exposed it had profited them to ascend to a height. or when the plant was shaken. it ought to be found in a nascent condition in many plants which have not become climbers. belonging to widely distinct groups. probable. When the nerves and muscles of an animal are excited by galvanism or by the absorption of strychnine. Hence there is no great difficulty in admitting that in the case of leaf-climbers and tendril-bearers. and more rarely in the direction of. in others it was extremely slight. the consequent movements may be called an incidental result. and he states that he has reason to suspect that this occurs with some other plants. So with plants it appears that. anyhow. As a vast number of species. in some of them the movement was distinct. This is the case: I observed that the young flower-peduncles of the above Maurandia curved themselves a little towards the side which was touched. It is scarcely possible that the above slight movements. powers of movement. in obedience to various stimuli. towards and more rarely from the light--in opposition to. they are excited in an incidental manner by a touch. when they were gently and repeatedly touched.revolved plainly.

during the gradual development of climbing plants. often associated with strange functions--an important subject. namely. but we know that certain periodical movements. and this will have been carried on as long as the insect continued to vary. Whether. being the incidental result of the power of moving. together with inheritance. of the cases. natural selection has been aided by the inherited effects of use. the lamellae are first used as teeth. as perfect as those of the shoveller-duck-and finally into the gigantic plates of baleen. perhaps more than enough. as I hope. and I have shown. In certain species of whales there is a tendency to the formation of irregular little points of horn on the palate. and as long as a more and more perfect resemblance led to its escape from sharp-sighted enemies. which was not treated at sufficient length in the former editions of this work. which had the longest necks. that this will have occurred only with plants which had already acquired the power of revolving. there is no improbability in the belief that an accidental resemblance to some common object was in each case the foundation for the work of natural selection. gained for other and beneficial purposes. like those on the beak of a goose--then into short lamellae. that there is no great difficulty on this head. will have aided in an important manner in their co-ordination. A good opportunity has thus been afforded for enlarging a little on gradations of structure. selected with care by a skilful naturalist. since perfected through the occasional preservation of slight variations which made the resemblance at all closer. like those of the domestic ducks--and then into lamellae.which I have assigned in my memoir. as in the mouth of the Greenland whale. until the points were converted. by the increase of a tendency to slight and irregular revolving movements. legs. I have already endeavoured to explain how plants became twiners. I will now briefly recapitulate the foregoing cases. first into lamellated knobs or teeth. which were at first of no use to them. etc. and the continued destruction of those which could not browse so high. and it seems to be quite within the scope of natural selection to preserve all favourable variations. but the prolonged use of all the parts. In the family of the ducks. I will not pretend to decide. would have sufficed for the production of this remarkable quadruped. to prove that natural selection is incompetent to account for the incipient stages of useful structures.. With the giraffe. and had thus become twiners. for instance the so-called sleep of plants. the continued preservation of the individuals of some extinct highreaching ruminant. as well as that due to a touch or shake. are governed by habit. With the many insects which imitate various objects. I have now considered enough. then partly as teeth . this movement. and could browse a little above the average height.

and at last almost exclusively for this latter purpose. and with the vibracula we can understand how the successive gradations might have been of service. towards their development. may be attributed almost wholly to continued use. There is no more difficulty in understanding how the branched spines of some ancient Echinoderm. which was at first used solely for locomotion. can be assigned. habit or use can have done little or nothing. the most probable conjecture is that primordially the cutaneous glands over the whole surface of a marsupial sack secreted a nutritious fluid. which stood in no relation to certain structures. Thus to adapt a species to new habits of life. together with inheritance. and the formation of a prehensile tail. the threads which originally served to tie together the pollengrains. and still subserving nearly but not quite the same purpose. With respect to climbing plants. why has not this or that structure been gained by certain species. and it may often have happened that the requisite parts did not vary in the right manner or to the right degree. In most cases only general reasons. Many species must have been prevented from increasing in numbers through destructive agencies. It has often been asked. which served as a defence. I need not repeat what has been so lately said. On the other hand. and of the conditions which at the present day determine its numbers and range. if natural selection be so potent. In the avicularia and vibracula of the Polyzoa we have organs widely different in appearance developed from the same source. considering our ignorance of the past history of each species. than in understanding the development of the pincers of crustaceans. the transportal of the lower eye of a flat-fish to the upper side of the head. many co-ordinated modifications are almost indispensable. but in some few cases special reasons. With the pollinia of orchids. became developed through natural selection into tridactyle pedicellariae. became attached to the free ends of the caudicles--all these gradations being of manifest benefit to the plants in question. through slight. can be traced cohering into caudicles. as far as we can judge. such as that secreted by the stigmas of ordinary flowers. With respect to the mammae of the higher animals. and the steps can likewise be followed by which viscid matter. which we imagine would have been gained through natural . to which it would apparently have been advantageous? But it is unreasonable to expect a precise answer to such questions. serviceable modifications in the ultimate and penultimate segments of a limb.and partly as a sifting apparatus. and that these glands were improved in function through natural selection. and concentrated into a confined area. With such structures as the above lamellae of horn or whalebone. in which case they would have formed a mamma.

That species have a capacity for change will be admitted by all evolutionists. as it seems to me." about which it is not pretended that anything is known. The final result will generally have been. In this case. often erroneously. Mr." At the present day almost all naturalists admit evolution under some form. He thinks it difficult to believe that the wing of a bird "was developed in any other way than by a comparatively sudden modification of a marked and important kind. often of a peculiar nature. Mivart does not deny that natural selection has effected something. but there is no need. an advance. I am bound to add. which implies great breaks or discontinuity in the series. Mivart believes that species change through "an internal force or tendency. by man has given rise to many well-adapted domestic races." For instance. and the others will hereafter be considered. as the struggle for life did not depend on such structures. are necessary for the development of a structure. Mr. that some of the facts and arguments here used by me. but in some few cases a retrogression." and apparently he would extend the same view to the wings of bats and pterodactyles. This conclusion. but he considers it as "demonstrably insufficient" to account for the phenomena which I explain by its agency. In many cases complex and long-enduring conditions. would have been gained under all circumstances through natural selection. and the requisite conditions may seldom have concurred. would equally well give rise by graduated steps to natural races or species. and some naturalists agree with him. Mr. as already explained. They seem to me to partake little of the character of demonstration. they could not have been acquired through natural selection. that new species manifest themselves "with suddenness and by modifications appearing at once. would have been beneficial to a species. to invoke any internal force beyond the tendency to ordinary variability. His chief arguments have now been considered. in organisation.selection from appearing to us advantageous to the species. Mivart is further inclined to believe. is opposed to what we can understand of its manner of action. which we think. through the aid of natural selection. and to have little weight in comparison with those in favour of the power of natural selection. aided by the other agencies often specified. he supposes that the differences between the extinct threetoed Hipparion and the horse arose suddenly. appears to me improbable in the highest degree. which through the aid of selection. . The belief that any given structure. have been advanced for the same purpose in an able article lately published in the "Medico-Chirurgical Review. and which.

and the characters which thus reappear were. Excluding such cases of abrupt variations. they would be liable. as formerly explained. porcupine men. in opposition to all analogy. which varied more or less in any favourable direction. the few which remain would at best constitute. Of these latter variations several may be attributed to reversion. it is almost necessary to believe. will of course admit that specific changes may have been as abrupt and as great as any single variation which we meet with under nature. etc. from lowland to upland. Look at the many outlying islands round a continent. Mivart. On every continent. is avoided on the theory of gradual evolution. Ancon sheep. there can hardly be a doubt. we meet with a host of closely related or representative species. This difficulty. as in the case of unconscious selection by man. Niata cattle. it is not probable that such great and abrupt variations have often occurred under nature. Hence. That many species have been evolved in an extremely gradual manner. they throw very little light on our subject. The species and even the genera of many large natural families are so closely allied together that it is difficult to distinguish not a few of them. are as follows. But as species are more variable when domesticated or cultivated than under their natural conditions. such as six-fingered men. or even under domestication. doubtful species. which we have reason to believe were formerly connected. if found in a state of nature. abrupt and strongly marked variations occur in our domesticated productions.Everyone who believes in slow and gradual evolution. But in making these and the following remarks. My reasons for doubting whether natural species have changed as abruptly as have occasionally domestic races. and so it is known to be under domestication. and for entirely disbelieving that they have changed in the wonderful manner indicated by Mr. etc. closely related to their parental types. A still greater number must be called monstrosities. in many cases at first gained in a gradual manner. If such occurred under nature. as we likewise do on certain distinct continents. According to our experience. and as they are widely different in character from natural species. unless abrupt variations of this kind are specially preserved and separated by the care of man.. in proceeding from north to south. it is probable. Mivart. to be lost by accidental causes of destruction and by subsequent intercrossing. singly and at rather long intervals of time. and . and of the destruction of a large number which varied in an opposite manner. through the preservation of a large number of individuals. that several wonderfully changed individuals appeared simultaneously within the same district. as are known occasionally to arise under domestication. in order that a new species should suddenly appear in the manner supposed by Mr.. I am compelled to allude to subjects hereafter to be discussed.

see how many of their inhabitants can be raised only to the rank of doubtful species. connecting together widely different structures. and they present other analogies with varieties. One class of facts. however. such as the sudden crystallisation of inorganic substances. that numerous and wonderfully fine gradations can be traced. Mivart. Many analogous facts. Unless we admit transformations as prodigious as those advocated by Mr. and it will hardly be maintained that such species have been developed in an abrupt or sudden manner. in relation to periods remote in the history of the world. such as the sudden development of the wings of birds or bats. and present a greater number of varieties than do the species in the smaller genera. ought not to be made without strong evidence being assigned. however. or the sudden . the fact that the species included in the larger genera are more closely related to each other. as they have been shown to be by Mr. The vague and in some respects false analogies. like varieties round species. If the record is as fragmentary as many geologists strenuously assert. Nor should it be forgotten. and how the parts which are developed in an extraordinary degree or manner are more variable than other parts of the same species. all pointing in the same direction. For instance. yet it may be maintained that some have been developed in a different and abrupt manner. Such an admission. the sudden appearance of new and distinct forms of life in our geological formations supports at first sight the belief in abrupt development. Chauncey Wright. could be added. namely. or if we compare the fossil species embedded in the sub-stages of the same geological formation. and compare the species which have just passed away with those still living within the same areas. Many large groups of facts are intelligible only on the principle that species have been evolved by very small steps. hardly deserve consideration. as was shown in our second chapter. there is nothing strange in new forms appearing as if suddenly developed. So it is if we look to past times. when we look to the special parts of allied species. Although very many species have almost certainly been produced by steps not greater than those separating fine varieties. The former are also grouped in little clusters. instead of to distinct species. It is indeed manifest that multitudes of species are related in the closest manner to other species that still exist. But the value of this evidence depends entirely on the perfection of the geological record. which have been advanced in favour of this view. or the falling of a facetted spheroid from one facet to another. or have lately existed. On this same principle we can understand how it is that specific characters are more variable than generic characters.

as we shall hereafter see. and of such complex and wonderful co-adaptations. He will further be compelled to believe that many structures beautifully adapted to all the other parts of the same creature and to the surrounding conditions. and serves as a record of the past condition of the species. he will not be able to assign a shadow of an explanation. He will be forced to admit that these great and sudden transformations have left no trace of their action on the embryo. hardly any light is thrown by the belief in abrupt modifications on the deficiency of connecting links in our geological formations. will be almost compelled to assume. and having transmitted their newlyacquired characters to their offspring. and indeed on any view. and to leave those of science. embryology enters a strong protest. and that they become differentiated by insensibly fine steps. by the progenitors of our existing species having varied after early youth. Hence it is that existing species during the early stages of their development so often resemble ancient and extinct forms belonging to the same class. . are undistinguishable at an early embryonic period. Embryological resemblances of all kinds can be accounted for. The embryo is thus left almost unaffected. that many individuals varied simultaneously. in opposition to all analogy.conversion of a Hipparion into a horse. for instance. it is incredible that an animal should have undergone such momentous and abrupt transformations as those above indicated. and the legs of horses or other quadrupeds. and yet should not bear even a trace in its embryonic condition of any sudden modification. It is notorious that the wings of birds and bats. every detail in its structure being developed by insensibly fine steps. as it seems to me. On this view of the meaning of embryological resemblances. to enter into the realms of miracle. at a corresponding age. have been suddenly produced. To admit all this is. one furnished with wings. He who believes that some ancient form was transformed suddenly through an internal force or tendency into. It cannot be denied that such abrupt and great changes of structure are widely different from those which most species apparently have undergone. But against the belief in such abrupt changes.

by Charles Darwin CHAPTER VIII.Chapter 8 The Origin of Species . . INSTINCT.

an accurate notion of the frame of mind under which an instinctive action is performed. fifth. When once acquired.Instincts comparable with habits. which we ourselves require experience to enable us to perform. molothrus. It would be easy to show that several distinct mental actions are commonly embraced by this term. As in repeating a well-known song. one action follows another by a sort of rhythm. he is generally forced to go back to recover the habitual train of thought: so P. so in instincts.Domestic instincts. if a person be interrupted in a song. We are concerned only with the diversities of instinct and of the other mental faculties in animals of the same class. Many instincts are so wonderful that their development will probably appear to the reader a difficulty sufficient to overthrow my whole theory. say. even with animals low in the scale of nature. more especially by a very young one.Summary.Difficulties of the theory of the Natural Selection of instincts -Neuter or sterile insects -. or in repeating anything by rote. But I could show that none of these characters are universal. How unconsciously many habitual actions are performed. as Pierre Huber expresses it. If. An action. often comes into play. the sixth stage of construction. when it is said that instinct impels the cuckoo to migrate and to lay her eggs in other birds' nests. Several other points of resemblance between instincts and habits could be pointed out. This comparison gives. the caterpillar simply re-performed the fourth. and when performed by many individuals in the same way.Natural instincts of the cuckoo. and sixth stages of construction. I will not attempt any definition of instinct. any more than I have with that of life itself. and put it into a hammock completed up only to the third stage. I think. without experience. when performed by an animal. Frederick Cuvier and several of the older metaphysicians have compared instinct with habit. their origin -.Instincts variable -. and parasitic bees -.Slave-making ants -Hive-bee. Habits easily become associated with other habits. with certain periods of time and states of the body. . without their knowing for what purpose it is performed. Huber found it was with a caterpillar. but every one understands what is meant. but different in their origin -. indeed not rarely in direct opposition to our conscious will! yet they may be modified by the will or reason. for if he took a caterpillar which had completed its hammock up to. I may here premise. ostrich. which makes a very complicated hammock. A little dose of judgment or reason. is usually said to be instinctive. they often remain constant throughout life. but not necessarily of its origin.Aphides and ants -.Instincts graduated .Changes of instinct and structure not necessarily simultaneous -. that I have nothing to do with the origin of the mental powers. its cell-making instinct -.

It will be universally admitted that instincts are as important as corporeal structures for the welfare of each species. It can be clearly shown that the most wonderful instincts with which we are acquainted. slight. so I do not doubt it has been with instincts. so that much of its work was already done for it. and this we . for instance. variations. yet profitable. No complex instinct can possibly be produced through natural selection. namely. under its present conditions of life. use or habit. and if it can be shown that instincts do vary ever so little. But I believe that the effects of habit are in many cases of subordinate importance to the effects of the natural selection of what may be called spontaneous variations of instincts. far from deriving any benefit from this. But it would be a serious error to suppose that the greater number of instincts have been acquired by habit in one generation. and. If Mozart. then I can see no difficulty in natural selection preserving and continually accumulating variations of instinct to any extent that was profitable.however. that all the most complex and wonderful instincts have originated. Under changed conditions of life. As modifications of corporeal structure arise from.--that is of variations produced by the same unknown causes which produce slight deviations of bodily structure. and are increased by. instead of playing the pianoforte at three years old with wonderfully little practice. it is at least possible that slight modifications of instinct might be profitable to a species. and were put into one finished up to the sixth stage. not the actual transitional gradations by which each complex instinct has been acquired--for these could be found only in the lineal ancestors of each species--but we ought to find in the collateral lines of descent some evidence of such gradations. those of the hive-bee and of many ants. we ought to find in nature. had played a tune with no practice at all. it was much embarrassed. seemed forced to start from the third stage. Hence. to the third stage. and are diminished or lost by disuse. be might truly be said to have done so instinctively. It is thus. in order to complete its hammock. as in the case of corporeal structures. and then transmitted by inheritance to succeeding generations. as I believe. except by the slow and gradual accumulation of numerous. If we suppose any habitual action to become inherited--and it can be shown that this does sometimes happen--then the resemblance between what originally was a habit and an instinct becomes so close as not to be distinguished. and thus tried to complete the already finished work. could not possibly have been acquired by habit. a caterpillar were taken out of a hammock made up. where it had left off. or we ought at least to be able to show that gradations of some kind are possible.

therefore probably they do not excrete solely for the good of the ants. and not the result of experience. how very generally gradations. from the observations of Huber. as the ants do with their antennae. and it immediately seemed. I then tickled and stroked them with a hair in the same manner. And such instances of diversity of instinct in the same species can be shown to occur in nature. or when placed under different circumstances. I removed all the ants from a group of about a dozen aphides on a dock-plant. Changes of instinct may sometimes be facilitated by the same species having different instincts at different periods of life. etc. they may be here passed over. as well as I could. that the aphides show no dislike to the ants: if the latter be not present they are at last compelled to eject their excretion. their sweet excretion to ants: that they do so voluntarily. showing that the action was instinctive. but not one excreted. I allowed an ant to visit them. as soon as it felt the antennae. I felt sure that the aphides would want to excrete. It is certain. I watched them for some time through a lens. in which case either the one or the other instinct might be preserved by natural selection. Even the quite young aphides behaved in this manner. making allowance for the instincts of animals having been but little observed. But as the excretion is extremely viscid.certainly can do. but has never. is that of aphides voluntarily yielding. I have been surprised to find. . and for no instinct being known among extinct species. and prevented their attendance during several hours. as in the case of corporeal structure. except in Europe and North America. as was first observed by Huber. After this interval. the following facts show. been produced for the exclusive good of others. One of the strongest instances of an animal apparently performing an action for the sole good of another. the instinct of each species is good for itself. it is no doubt a convenience to the aphides to have it removed. with which I am acquainted. by its eager way of running about to be well aware what a rich flock it had discovered. So again certain instincts cannot be considered as absolutely perfect. which was eagerly devoured by the ant. as each takes advantage of the weaker bodily structure of other species. and each. Afterwards. Although there is no evidence that any animal performs an action for the exclusive good of another species.. it then began to play with its antennae on the abdomen first of one aphis and then of another. can be discovered. but as details on this and other such points are not indispensable. but not one excreted. Again. and conformably to my theory. or at different seasons of the year. immediately lifted up its abdomen and excreted a limpid drop of sweet juice. leading to the most complex instincts. yet each tries to take advantage of the instincts of others. as far as we can judge.

and on the nature and temperature of the country inhabited. which vary partly in dependence on the situations chosen. for in uninhabited islands large birds are not more fearful than small. in the greater wildness of all our large birds in comparison with our small birds. will gladly use a very different substance. instead of laboriously collecting propolis. or even probability. INHERITED CHANGES OF HABIT OR INSTINCT IN DOMESTICATED ANIMALS. That the mental qualities of animals of the same kind. and in its total loss. it has been asked. as many instances as possible ought to be given. both in extent and direction. Fear of any particular enemy is certainly an instinctive quality. for the large birds have been most persecuted by man. namely. even in England. But I am well aware that these general statements. with wax hardened with vermilion or softened with lard. could be shown by many facts. oatmeal. used a cement of wax and turpentine. I can only assert that instincts certainly do vary--for instance. vary much. that I do not speak without good evidence. might have given rise. can produce but a feeble effect on the reader's mind. Several cases could also be adduced of occasional and strange habits in wild animals. with which he had covered decorticated trees. by the various animals which inhabit desert islands. and the inheritance of such variations. Why. as I have seen. Audubon has given several remarkable cases of differences in the nests of the same species in the northern and southern United States. and the magpie. to new instincts. and we see an instance of this. which. are indispensable for the action of natural selection. It has lately been shown that bees. as I have elsewhere shown. so wary in England. though it is strengthened by experience.As some degree of variation in instincts under a state of nature. the migratory instinct. through natural selection. but often from causes wholly unknown to us. if instinct be variable. but want of space prevents me. born in a state of nature. is tame in Norway. as is the hooded crow in Egypt. if advantageous to the species. The fear of man is slowly acquired. instead of searching for pollen. as may be seen in nestling birds. So it is with the nests of birds. and by the sight of fear of the same enemy in other animals. without the facts in detail. of inherited variations of instinct in a state of nature will be strengthened by briefly considering a few cases under domestication. We may safely attribute the greater wildness of our large birds to this cause. has it not granted to the bee "the ability to use some other material when wax was deficient?" But what other natural material could bees use? They will work. We shall thus be enabled to see the part which habit and the selection of so-called . The possibility. Andrew Knight observed that his bees. I can only repeat my assurance.

and without the end being known--for the young pointer can no more know that he points to aid his master. and in nearly the same manner by each individual. as they may be called. These domestic instincts. and driving them to a distant point. but they have been acted on by far less rigorous selection. for instance. and have been transmitted for an incomparably shorter period. as soon as it scented its prey. by not coming in a straight line to his master. John. and how curiously they become mingled. and another kind of wolf rushing round. and for a long period exhibit traces of the instincts of either parent: for example. associated with certain frames of mind or periods of time. and this dog showed a trace of its wild parentage only in one way. Domestic instincts. by shepherd-dogs. which in a like manner become curiously blended together. under less fixed conditions of life. than the white butterfly knows why she lays her eggs on the leaf of the cabbage--I cannot see that these actions differ essentially from true instincts. stand motionless like a statue. instead of at. a herd of deer. always brought home game birds. one naturally takes to catching rats. according to Mr. another hares or rabbits. and dispositions are inherited. Le Roy describes a dog. performed with eager delight by each breed. One cat. It is notorious how much domestic animals vary in their mental qualities. Domestic instincts are sometimes spoken of as actions which have become inherited solely from long-continued and compulsory habit. and these tendencies are known to be inherited. but this is not true. No one would . How strongly these domestic instincts. With cats. instead of at. Thus it is known that a cross with a bull-dog has affected for many generations the courage and obstinacy of greyhounds. and a cross with a greyhound has given to a whole family of shepherd-dogs a tendency to hunt hares. when young and without any training. and then slowly crawl forward with a peculiar gait. and a tendency to run round. we should assuredly call these actions instinctive. and likewise of the oddest tricks. St. But let us look to the familiar case of the breeds of dogs: it cannot be doubted that young pointers (I have myself seen striking instances) will sometimes point and even back other dogs the very first time that they are taken out. when thus tested by crossing. A number of curious and authentic instances could be given of various shades of disposition and taste. a flock of sheep.spontaneous variations have played in modifying the mental qualities of our domestic animals. performed without experience by the young. whose great-grandfather was a wolf. resemble natural instincts. and another mice. habits. I cannot see that these actions. retrieving is certainly in some degree inherited by retrievers. If we were to behold one kind of wolf. and another hunted on marshy ground and almost nightly caught woodcocks or snipes. when called. are certainly far less fixed than natural instincts. is well shown when different breeds of dogs are crossed.

sheep. as many have thought. they are destroyed. so that we must attribute at least the greater part of the inherited change from extreme wildness to extreme tameness." that is. is performed by young birds. scarcely any animal is tamer than the young of the tame rabbit. or probably could have taught. had not some one dog naturally shown a tendency in this line. the tumbler-pigeon to tumble--an action which.ever have thought of teaching. without intending to improve the breed. We may believe that some one pigeon showed a slight tendency to this strange habit. How rarely. and that the long-continued selection of the best individuals in successive generations made tumblers what they now are. and pigs! No doubt they occasionally do make an attack. dogs which stand and hunt best. It is scarcely possible to doubt that the love of man has become instinctive in the dog. methodical selection and the inherited effects of compulsory training in each successive generation would soon complete the work. never wish to sit on their eggs. sheep and pigs. as I have witnessed. only the exaggerated pause of an animal preparing to spring on its prey. so that habit and some degree of selection have probably concurred in civilising by inheritance our dogs. when kept tame. and near Glasgow there are house-tumblers. young chickens have lost wholly by habit. jackals and species of the cat genus. do our civilised dogs. that have never seen a pigeon tumble. in a pure terrier: the act of pointing is probably. habit alone in some cases has sufficed. to habit and long-continued close confinement. All wolves. require to be taught not to attack poultry. where the savages do not keep these domestic animals. Familiarity alone prevents our seeing how largely and how permanently the minds of our domestic animals have been modified. and this is known occasionally to happen. On the other hand. It may be doubted whether any one would have thought of training a dog to point. foxes. when reared . which cannot fly eighteen inches high without going head over heels. and are then beaten. Natural instincts are lost under domestication: a remarkable instance of this is seen in those breeds of fowls which very rarely or never become "broody. but I can hardly suppose that domestic rabbits have often been selected for tameness alone. even when quite young. the Gallus bankiva. as each man tries to procure. on the other hand. and this tendency has been found incurable in dogs which have been brought home as puppies from countries such as Tierra del Fuego and Australia. as I once saw. and unconscious selection is still in progress. and if not cured. hardly any animal is more difficult to tame than the young of the wild rabbit. are most eager to attack poultry. When the first tendency to point was once displayed. as I hear from Mr. that fear of the dog and cat which no doubt was originally instinctive in them. for I am informed by Captain Hutton that the young chickens of the parent stock. Brent. On the other hand.

the slave-making instinct of certain ants. not daily. so that. those first laid would have to be left for some time unincubated or there would be eggs and young birds of different ages in the same nest. We India under a hen. during successive generations. pursued both methodically and unconsciously. for if the hen gives the danger chuckle they will run (more especially young turkeys) from under her and conceal themselves in the surrounding grass or thickets. But the American cuckoo is in this predicament. INSTINCTS OF THE CUCKOO. are at first excessively wild. we may conclude that under domestication instincts have been acquired and natural instincts have been lost. So it is with young pheasants reared in England under a hen. In some cases compulsory habit alone has sufficed to produce inherited mental changes. I will select only three. if she were to make her own nest and sit on her own eggs. their mother to fly away. best understand how instincts in a state of nature have become modified by selection by considering a few cases. perhaps. but at intervals of two or three days. and the first hatched young would probably have to be fed by the male alone. partly by habit and partly by man selecting and accumulating. It is supposed by some naturalists that the more immediate cause of the instinct of the cuckoo is that she lays her eggs. in other cases compulsory habit has done nothing. the instinct which leads the cuckoo to lay her eggs in other birds' nests. and all has been the result of selection. and the cell-making power of the hive-bee: these two latter instincts have generally and justly been ranked by naturalists as the most wonderful of all known instincts. Hence. but in most cases habit and selection have probably concurred. If this were the case the process of laying and hatching might be inconveniently long. and this is evidently done for the instinctive purpose of allowing. But this instinct retained by our chickens has become useless under domestication. It has been both asserted and denied that the American cuckoo occasionally lays her eggs in other . peculiar mental habits and actions. all at the same time. as we see in wild ground-birds. more especially as she migrates at a very early period. but fear only of dogs and cats. for she makes her own nest and has eggs and young successively hatched. It is not that chickens have lost all fear. SPECIAL INSTINCTS. namely. which at first appeared from what we must in our ignorance call an accident. for the mother-hen has almost lost by disuse the power of flight.

I could also give several instances of various birds which have been known occasionally to lay their eggs in other birds' nests. This rare event is probably a case of reversion to the long-lost. By a continued process of this nature. the strength and a properly shaped back for ejecting its foster. If the old bird profited by this occasional habit through being enabled to emigrate earlier or through any other cause. with rare exceptions. encumbered as she could hardly fail to be by having eggs and young of different ages at the same time. Merrill. which lay their eggs in other birds' nests.birds' nests. is useless. which then perish from cold and hunger. there could be no mistake in their identification. Until recently the instincts of the European and of the non.parasitic American cuckoo alone were known. that the common cuckoo. we have learned something about three Australian species.brothers. and that she occasionally laid an egg in another bird's nest. so that the large and voracious young bird receives ample food. together with a young jay in the nest of a blue jay (Garrulus cristatus). not exceeding those of the skylark--a bird about one-fourth as large as the cuckoo. Thirdly. that he once found in Illinois a young cuckoo. that the young cuckoo. speculation on an instinct known to us only in a single species. by Adolf Muller. for we have hitherto had no facts to guide us. This has been boldly called a beneficent arrangement. The chief points to be referred to are three: first. now. It has been objected that I have not noticed other related instincts and adaptations of structure in the cuckoo. of Iowa. but I have lately heard from Dr. owing to Mr. also recently been ascertained on sufficient evidence. then the old birds or the fostered young would gain an advantage. But in all cases. sits on them and feeds her young. has the instinct. and thus be more successful in rearing their young. That the small size of the egg is a real case of adaptation we may infer from the fact of the mon-parasitic American cuckoo laying full-sized eggs. and that its foster-brothers may perish before they had acquired much feeling! . Secondly. that the cuckoo occasionally lays her eggs on the bare ground. Ramsay's observations. and in their turn would be apt to lay their eggs in other birds' nests. soon after birth. and as both were nearly full feathered. aboriginal instinct of nidification. in order that the young cuckoo may get sufficient food. Now let us suppose that the ancient progenitor of our European cuckoo had the habits of the American cuckoo. And analogy would lead us to believe that the young thus reared would be apt to follow by inheritance the occasional and aberrant habit of their mother. I believe that the strange instinct of our cuckoo has been generated. which are spoken of as necessarily co-ordinated. that the eggs are remarkably small. lays only one egg in a nest. or if the young were made more vigorous by advantage being taken of the mistaken instinct of another species than when reared by their own mother. It has.

Ramsay remarks that two of the Australian cuckoos. One of these was replaced in the nest by the observer. In the bronze cuckoo the eggs vary greatly in size. as is probably the case. With respect to the means by which this strange and odious instinct was acquired. as well as in size. the blind desire. or than in young . but not rarely departs from it. as is more probable. for those cuckoos which had such habits and structure best developed would be the most securely reared. The European species apparently manifests some tendency towards a similar instinct. The eggs of the Australian bronze cuckoo vary. and transmitted to an earlier age.Turning now to the Australian species: though these birds generally lay only one egg in a nest. to receive as much food as possible soon after birth. I can see no more difficulty in this than in the unhatched young of other birds acquiring the instinct to break through their own shells. In the case of the European cuckoo. if it had been of an advantage to this species to have laid eggs even smaller than those now laid. in the act of ejecting its fosterbrothers. so as to have deceived certain foster-parents. The first step towards the acquisition of the proper instinct might have been mere unintentional restlessness on the part of the young bird. But he has now received a trustworthy account of a young cuckoo which was actually seen. I can see no special difficulty in its having gradually acquired. according to Mr. the offspring of the foster-parents are commonly ejected from the nest within three days after the cuckoo is hatched. from eight to ten lines in length. and was again thrown out. Gould was formerly inclined to believe that the act of ejection was performed by the foster-parents themselves. it is not rare to find two and even three eggs in the same nest. when they lay their eggs in an open nest. the habit having been afterwards improved. Mr. as is shown by her laying her dull and pale-coloured eggs in the nest of the hedge-warbler with bright greenish-blue eggs. while still blind and not able even to hold up its own head. it would assuredly have been added to those which it is assumed must all have been acquired together. to have been hatched within a shorter period (for it is asserted that there is a relation between the size of eggs and the period of their incubation). Had our cuckoo invariably displayed the above instinct. when somewhat advanced in age and strength. and structure necessary for the work of ejection. the strength. Mr. or. and as the latter at this age is in a most helpless condition. for these would have been more safely hatched and reared. during successive generations. natural selection might have secured and fixed any advantageous variation. manifest a decided preference for nests containing eggs similar in colour to their own. to an extraordinary degree in colour. then there is no difficulty in believing that a race or species might have been formed which would have laid smaller and smaller eggs. so that in this respect. Now. Ramsay. if it were of great importance for the young cuckoo.

moreover. but Mr. Hudson has ascertained. a transitory sharp tooth for cutting through the tough egg-shell. The parasitic habits of another species of Molothrus. Some species of Molothrus. and the species present an interesting gradation in the perfection of their instincts. whether of their own species or of their foster parents. They usually sit on their own eggs and rear their own young. which they find in the appropriated nests. but as small consequences of one general law. They often lay so many eggs--from fifteen to twenty--in the same foster-nest. "Must we consider these habits. or oddly enough build one for themselves on the top of it. as Owen has remarked. Hudson says it is probable that they are occasionally parasitic. the M. complete a nest for themselves. invariably lays its eggs in the nests of strangers. The sexes of Molothrus badius are stated by an excellent observer. and throws some light on the singular instinct of the ostrich. so that the young bird is securely reared. however.snakes acquiring in their upper jaws. but are still far from perfect. placed in singular ill-adapted situations. bonariensis. are much more highly developed than those of the last. has acquired instincts as perfect as those of the cuckoo. the M. occasionally lay their eggs in the nests of other birds. namely. and asks. and the variations tend to be inherited at a corresponding or earlier age--propositions which cannot be disputed--then the instincts and structure of the young could be slowly modified as surely as those of the adult. as far as it is known. They never. This bird. as on the leaves of a large thistle. but he appears to have been so much struck by the imperfect instincts of the Molothrus bonariensis that he quotes my words. transition?" Various birds. as far as Mr. for he has seen the young of this species following old birds of a distinct kind and clamouring to be fed by them. Mr. pecoris of North America. not as especially endowed or created instincts. Hudson. as has already been remarked. the extraordinary habit of pecking holes in the eggs. This habit is not very uncommon with the Gallinaceae. They drop also many eggs on the bare ground. Mr. a widely distinct genus of American birds. and sometimes to pair. have parasitic habits like those of the cuckoo. occasionally throwing out the nestlings of the stranger. and both cases must stand or fall together with the whole theory of natural selection. that few or none can possibly be hatched. They either lay their eggs in the nest thus appropriated. They have. A third species. For if each part is liable to individual variations at all ages. Hudson is a strong disbeliever in evolution. allied to our starlings. for it never lays more than one egg in a foster-nest. but it is remarkable that several together sometimes commence to build an irregular untidy nest of their own. They either build a nest of their own or seize on one belonging to some other bird. sometimes to live promiscuously together in flocks. In this family several hen birds . which are thus wasted.

though most energetic and courageous in capturing slaves. Some species of Sphegidae (wasp-like insects) are likewise parasitic. They are incapable of making their own nests. for these bees have not only had their instincts but their structure modified in accordance with their parasitic habits. the species would certainly become extinct in a single year. for they do not possess the pollen-collecting apparatus which would have been indispensable if they had stored up food for their own young. and the workers or sterile females. it is the slaves which determine the migration. as with the cuckoo. a better observer even than his celebrated father. however. when this insect finds a burrow already made and stored by another sphex. and actually carry their masters in their jaws. This ant is absolutely dependent on its slaves. for a surprising number of eggs lie strewed over the plains. Huber then introduced a single slave (F. be not thus exterminated. without their aid. do no other work. made some cells and tended the larvae. I can see no difficulty in natural selection making an occasional habit permanent. so that in one day's hunting I picked up no less than twenty lost and wasted eggs. although the Tachytes nigra generally makes its own burrow and stores it with paralysed prey for its own larvae. and with their larvae and pupae to stimulate them to work. In this case. and these are hatched by the males. fed and saved the survivors. and becomes for the occasion parasitic. The males and fertile females do no work of any kind. it takes advantage of the prize. fusca). When the old nest is found inconvenient. has not as yet been perfected. as in the case of the Molothrus bonariensis. The instinct.unite and lay first a few eggs in one nest and then in another. it . if of advantage to the species. and many perished of hunger. So utterly helpless are the masters. or of feeding their own larvae. and she instantly set to work. This instinct may probably be accounted for by the fact of the hens laying a large number of eggs. of the American ostrich. but. SLAVE-MAKING INSTINCT. and M. that when Huber shut up thirty of them without a slave. and if the insect whose nest and stored food are feloniously appropriated. yet that. they did nothing. Many bees are parasitic. and they have to migrate. This case is more remarkable than that of the cuckoo. Fabre has lately shown good reason for believing that. This remarkable instinct was first discovered in the Formica (Polyerges) rufescens by Pierre Huber. they could not even feed themselves. and regularly lay their eggs in the nests of other kinds of bees. What can be more extraordinary than these well-ascertained facts? If we had not known of any other slave-making ant. and put all to rights. but with plenty of the food which they like best. at intervals of two or three days. as with that of the Molothrus or cuckoo.

Formica sanguinea. as any one may well be excused for doubting the existence of so extraordinary an instinct as that of making slaves. their principal office is to search for aphides. This difference in the usual habits of the masters and slaves in the two countries. I opened fourteen nests of F. and found a few slaves in all. the slaves are very few in number. As. and I observed a few slaves mingled with their masters leaving the nest. Huber to be a slave-making ant. This species is found in the southern parts of England.would have been hopeless to speculate how so wonderful an instinct could have been perfected. and its habits have been attended to by Mr. I tried to approach the subject in a sceptical frame of mind. may be constantly seen bringing in materials for the nest. which they ascended together. as Huber expressly states. during these months. Although fully trusting to the statements of Huber and Mr. I came across a community with an unusually large stock of slaves. either leave or enter the nest. sanguinea. and. on the other hand. June and August. and food of all kinds. I watched for many hours several nests in Surrey and Sussex. probably depends merely on the slaves being captured in greater numbers in Switzerland than in England. but Mr. I will give the observations which I made in some little detail. of the British Museum. F. Males and fertile females of the slave-species (F. the slaves in Switzerland habitually work with their masters in making the nest. and never saw a slave either leave or enter a nest. Smith informs me that he has watched the nests at various hours during May. and they alone open and close the doors in the morning and evening. Smith. who had ample opportunities for observation. though present in large numbers in August. According to Huber. on three successive years. so that the contrast in their appearance is great. The slaves are black and not above half the size of their red masters. and has never seen the slaves. the slaves occasionally come out. The masters. and marching along the same road to a tall Scotch-fir tree. . however. twenty-five yards distant. and the larvae and pupae are exposed. was likewise first discovered by P. in the month of July. and like their masters are much agitated and defend the nest: when the nest is much disturbed. I thought that they might behave differently when more numerous. Hence. Smith. Hence. fusca) are found only in their own proper communities. both in Surrey and Hampshire. During the months of June and July. Hence. he considers them as strictly household slaves. Another species. probably in search of aphides or cocci. to whom I am much indebted for information on this and other subjects. and have never been observed in the nests of F. it is clear that the slaves feel quite at home. During the year 1860. When the nest is slightly disturbed. sanguinea. the slaves work energetically together with their masters in carrying them away to a place of safety.

flava. rufescens. with a few of these little yellow ants still clinging to the fragments of their nest. I traced a long file of ants burdened with booty. fusca. to a very thick clump of heath. sanguinea from one nest to another. One evening I visited another community of F. sometimes as many as three of these ants clinging to the legs of the slavemaking F. and quickly ran away. fusca (showing that it was not a migration) and numerous pupae. flava under a stone beneath a nest of the slave-making F. as in the case of F. who perhaps fancied that. and one was perched motionless with its own pupa in its mouth on the top of a spray of heath. twenty-nine yards distant. sanguinea. though rarely. and put them down on a bare spot near the place of combat. whence I saw the last individual of F. as has been described by Mr. and when I had accidentally disturbed both nests. This species is sometimes. fusca. and found a number of these ants returning home and entering their nests. Now I was curious to ascertain whether F. they were eagerly seized and carried off by the tyrants. but they were prevented from getting any pupae to rear as slaves. F. At the same time I laid on the same place a small parcel of the pupae of another species. from those of the little and furious F. and it was evident that they did at once distinguish them. sanguinea emerge. of F. whereas they were much terrified when they came across the pupae. In one instance I found to my surprise an independent community of F. for we have seen that they eagerly and instantly seized the pupae of F. Another day my attention was struck by about a score of the slavemakers haunting the same spot.One day I fortunately witnessed a migration of F. they had been victorious in their late combat. I then dug up a small parcel of the pupae of F. or even the earth from the nest. they took heart and carried off the pupae. fusca). fusca were rushing about in the greatest agitation. flava. The nest. the little ants attacked their big neighbours with surprising courage. but I was not able to find the desolated nest in the thick heath. after all. however. for about forty yards back. which they habitually make into slaves. but in about a quarter of an hour. must have been close at hand. sanguinea. made into slaves. shortly after all the little yellow ants had crawled away. Although so small a species. sanguinea could distinguish the pupae of F. . and it was a most interesting spectacle to behold the masters carefully carrying their slaves in their jaws instead of being carried by them. an image of despair over its ravaged home. sanguinea. Smith. which they rarely capture. they approached and were vigorously repulsed by an independent community of the slave species (F. it is very courageous. for two or three individuals of F. and I have seen it ferociously attack other ants. and evidently not in search of food. flava. The latter ruthlessly killed their small opponents and carried their dead bodies as food to their nest. carrying the dead bodies of F. fusca from another nest. carrying a pupa.

and have made their cells of the proper shape to hold the . so beautifully adapted to its end. in regard to the wonderful instinct of making slaves.Such are the facts. If their presence proved useful to the species which had seized them--if it were more advantageous to this species. on the other hand. rufescens. In Switzerland the slaves and masters work together. as we have seen. By what steps the instinct of F. as I have seen. does not collect food for itself or its young. Formica sanguinea. to capture workers than to procreate them--the habit of collecting pupae. So that the masters in this country receive much less service from their slaves than they do in Switzerland. sanguinea originated I will not pretend to conjecture. if carried out to a much less extent even than in our British F. but chiefly the slaves. though they did not need confirmation by me. the masters carry the slaves. their aphides. But as ants which are not slave-makers. and the masters alone go on slave-making expeditions. it is possible that such pupae originally stored as food might become developed. Both in Switzerland and England the slaves seem to have the exclusive care of the larvae. carry off pupae of other species. originally for food. He must be a dull man who can examine the exquisite structure of a comb. sanguinea present with those of the continental F. and cannot even feed itself: it is absolutely dependent on its numerous slaves. making and bringing materials for the nest: both. We hear from mathematicians that bees have practically solved a recondite problem. and thus both collect food for the community. CELL-MAKING INSTINCT OF THE HIVE-BEE. and when they migrate. but will merely give an outline of the conclusions at which I have arrived. will. When the instinct was once acquired. sanguinea. I will not here enter on minute details on this subject. which. and in the early part of the summer extremely few. Let it be observed what a contrast the instinctive habits of F. might by natural selection be strengthened and rendered permanent for the very different purpose of raising slaves. The masters determine when and where a new nest shall be formed. possesses much fewer slaves. if scattered near their nests. is less aided by its slaves than the same species in Switzerland. In England the masters alone usually leave the nest to collect building materials and food for themselves. their slaves and larvae. without enthusiastic admiration. does not determine its own migrations. and do what work they could. tend and milk as it may be called. natural selection might increase and modify the instinct-always supposing each modification to be of use to the species--until an ant was formed as abjectly dependent on its slaves as is the Formica rufescens. The latter does not build its own nest. and the foreign ants thus unintentionally reared would then follow their proper instincts.

from the spheres being nearly of the same size. is an hexagonal prism. that these cells are always made at that degree of nearness to each other that they would have intersected or broken into each other if the spheres had been completed. and the three which form the pyramidal base of a single cell on one side of the comb. Hence. Let us look to the great principle of gradation. enter into the composition of the bases of three adjoining cells on the opposite side. three or more other cells. some large cells of wax for holding honey. and are aggregated into an irregular mass. which. At one end of a short series we have humble-bees. placed in a double layer: each cell. sometimes adding to them short tubes of wax. and this pyramid. and the following view may. in addition. as Huber has remarked. be considered only as a modification of his theory. The Melipona itself is intermediate in structure between the hive and humble bee. Waterhouse.greatest possible amount of honey. in which the young are hatched. which use their old cocoons to hold honey. or more flat surfaces. according as the cell adjoins two. These rhombs have certain angles. perhaps. but more nearly related to the latter: it forms a nearly regular waxen comb of cylindrical cells. As in the cells of the . carefully described and figured by Pierre Huber. each cell consists of an outer spherical portion. it seems at first quite inconceivable how they can make all the necessary angles and planes. Granting whatever instincts you please. It has been remarked that a skilful workman. who has shown that the form of the cell stands in close relation to the presence of adjoining cells. with the least possible consumption of precious wax in their construction. When one cell rests on three other cells. and see whether Nature does not reveal to us her method of work. would find it very difficult to make cells of wax of the true form. But the difficulty is not nearly so great as at first appears: all this beautiful work can be shown. though this is effected by a crowd of bees working in a dark hive. is manifestly a gross imitation of the three-sided pyramidal base of the cell of the hive-bee. or even perceive when they are correctly made. with fitting tools and measures. These latter cells are nearly spherical and of nearly equal sizes. is very frequently and necessarily the case. three. with the basal edges of its six sides bevelled so as to join an inverted pyramid. but this is never permitted. of three rhombs. and. I was led to investigate this subject by Mr. as is well known. to follow from a few simple instincts. In the series between the extreme perfection of the cells of the hive-bee and the simplicity of those of the humble-bee. the three flat surfaces are united into a pyramid. the bees building perfectly flat walls of wax between the spheres which thus tend to intersect. But the important point to notice is. and of two. we have the cells of the Mexican Melipona domestica. and likewise making separate and very irregular rounded cells of wax. At the other end of the series we have the cells of the hive-bee. I think.

and tells me that it is strictly correct:If a number of equal spheres be described with their centres placed in two parallel layers. that the accuracy of the workmanship of the bee has been greatly exaggerated. Accordingly I wrote to Professor Miller. the resulting structure would have been as perfect as the comb of the hive-bee. there will result a double layer of hexagonal prisms united together by pyramidal bases formed of three rhombs. realised. and then she unites the points of intersection by perfectly flat surfaces. We must suppose the Melipona to have the power of forming her cells truly spherical. if we could slightly modify the instincts already possessed by the Melipona. so here. then. but are of the same thickness as the outer spherical portions. and this would not be very surprising. from the centres of the six surrounding spheres in the same layer. that she can somehow judge accurately at what distance to stand from her fellow-labourers when several are making their spheres. drawn up from his information. that she always describes her spheres so as to intersect to a certain extent. By such modifications of . We must suppose the Melipona to arrange her cells in level layers. It is obvious that the Melipona saves wax. but she is already so far enabled to judge of distance. Reflecting on this case. it occurred to me that if the Melipona had made its spheres at some given distance from each other. if planes of intersection between the several spheres in both layers be formed. and this is the greatest difficulty. and of equal sizes.hive-bee. as she already does her cylindrical cells. with the centre of each sphere at the distance of radius x sqrt(2) or radius x 1. if ever. who has made numerous careful measurements. and the rhombs and the sides of the hexagonal prisms will have every angle identically the same with the best measurements which have been made of the cells of the hive-bee. and what is more important. seeing that she already does so to a certain extent. this bee would make a structure as wonderfully perfect as that of the hive-bee. labour. and seeing what perfectly cylindrical burrows many insects make in wood. that whatever the typical form of the cell may be. so much so. and we must further suppose. apparently by turning round on a fixed point. and had made them of equal sizes and had arranged them symmetrically in a double layer. and in themselves not very wonderful.41421 (or at some lesser distance). the three plane surfaces in any one cell necessarily enter into the construction of three adjoining cells. for the flat walls between the adjoining cells are not double. and yet each flat portion forms a part of two cells. it is rarely. and at the same distance from the centres of the adjoining spheres in the other and parallel layer. But I hear from Professor Wyman. by this manner of building. Hence we may safely conclude that. and this geometer has kindly read over the following statement. of Cambridge.

as far as the eye could judge.instincts which in themselves are not very wonderful--hardly more wonderful than those which guide a bird to make its nest--I believe that the hive-bee has acquired. and as they deepened these little pits. in the same way as before. the rims of the basins intersected or broke into each other. It was most interesting to observe that. appearing to the eye perfectly true or parts of a sphere. . and were in depth about one sixth of the diameter of the sphere of which they formed a part.e. by stopping work at the planes of intersection. and began to build up flat walls of wax on the lines of intersection between the basins. As soon as this occurred. did not suffer this to happen. but the work. had not been neatly performed. The bees must have worked at very nearly the same rate in circularly gnawing away and deepening the basins on both sides of the ridge of vermilion wax. they had begun their work at such a distance from each other that by the time the basins had acquired the above stated width (i. and put between them a long. a thin and narrow. they made them wider and wider until they were converted into shallow basins. from the unnatural state of things. through natural selection. But this theory can be tested by experiment. coloured with vermilion. large portions of a rhombic plate were thus left between the opposed basins. in order to have thus succeeded in leaving flat plates between the basins. formed by thin little plates of the vermilion wax left ungnawed. but the ridge of wax was so thin. if they had been excavated to the same depth as in the former experiment. wherever several bees had begun to excavate these basins near together. Following the example of Mr. would have broken into each other from the opposite sides. only small portions. The bees instantly began on both sides to excavate little basins near to each other. as soon as they had been a little deepened. so that the basins. I then put into the hive. that the bottoms of the basins. and they stopped their excavations in due time. and of about the diameter of a cell. were situated. thick. about the width of an ordinary cell). came to have flat bases. rectangular piece of wax. In some parts. instead of on the straight edges of a three-sided pyramid as in the case of ordinary cells. in other parts. I separated two combs. exactly along the planes of imaginary intersection between the basins on the opposite side of the ridge of wax. the bees ceased to excavate. The bees. knife-edged ridge. however. and these flat bases. so that each hexagonal prism was built upon the scalloped edge of a smooth basin. Tegetmeier. her inimitable architectural powers. instead of a thick. rectangular strip of wax: the bees instantly began to excavate minute circular pits in it.

and then stopping their work. I could show that they are conformable with my theory. that they could have effected this by gnawing away the convex side. as may be clearly seen by examining the edge of a growing comb. and allowed the bees to go on working for a short time. as the case may be. Now bees. circumferential wall or rim all round the comb. Huber's statement. I do not see that there is any difficulty in the bees. strictly correct. In one well-marked instance. and they never complete the upper edges of the rhombic plates. Some of these statements differ from those made by the justly celebrated elder Huber. but I will not here enter on details. they could make their cells of the proper shape. flexures may . from the extreme thinness of the little plate. the first commencement having always been a little hood of wax. From the experiment of the ridge of vermilion wax we can see that. if the bees were to build for themselves a thin wall of wax. along the plane of intersection between two adjoining spheres. and I found that the rhombic plate had been completed. but only that one rhombic plate which stands on the extreme growing margin. or the two plates. which were slightly concave on one side. always working circularly as they deepen each cell. as far as I have seen. and they gnaw this away from the opposite sides.Considering how flexible thin wax is. and had become PERFECTLY FLAT: it was absolutely impossible. but I am convinced of their accuracy. until the hexagonal walls are commenced. In ordinary combs it has appeared to me that the bees do not always succeed in working at exactly the same rate from the opposite sides. but never allowing the spheres to break into each other. perceiving when they have gnawed the wax away to the proper thinness. and thus flatten it. and if I had space. and I suspect that the bees in such cases stand in the opposed cells and push and bend the ductile and warm wax (which as I have tried is easily done) into its proper intermediate plane. I have several specimens showing clearly that they can do this. that the very first cell is excavated out of a little parallel-sided wall of wax. and by endeavouring to make equal spherical hollows. for I have noticed half-completed rhombs at the base of a just-commenced cell. by excavating at the same rate. and convex on the opposed side where the bees had worked less quickly. do make a rough. I put the comb back into the hive. where I suppose that the bees had excavated too quickly. but it would be a great error to suppose that the bees cannot build up a rough wall of wax in the proper position--that is. They do not make the whole three-sided pyramidal base of any one cell at the same time. We see how important a part excavation plays in the construction of the cells. and again examined the cell. Even in the rude circumferential rim or wall of wax round a growing comb. whilst at work on the two sides of a strip of wax. is not. by standing at the proper distance from each other.

nearly in the proportion of three to two. both those just commenced and those completed. with the utmost ultimate economy of wax. and then building up. From all the cells. strength is continually given to the comb. by being largely gnawed away on both sides. the masons always piling up the cut-away cement. being thus crowned by a strong coping of wax. It seems at first to add to the difficulty of understanding how the cells are made. and then to begin cutting it away equally on both sides near the ground. placed directly under the middle of a comb . all trying to sweep equal spheres. as when two pieces of comb met at an angle. I was able practically to show this fact. The work of construction seems to be a sort of balance struck between many bees. very thin wall is left in the middle. By the above singular manner of building. that a multitude of bees all work together. being. they always make the first rough wall from ten to twenty times thicker than the excessively thin finished wall of the cell.sometimes be observed. vary greatly in thickness. on an average of twelve measurements made near the border of the comb. which will ultimately be left. But the rough wall of wax has in every case to be finished off. We shall thus have a thin wall steadily growing upward but always crowned by a gigantic coping. as Huber has stated. It was really curious to note in cases of difficulty. from twenty-one measurements. the bees can cluster and crawl over the comb without injuring the delicate hexagonal walls. We shall understand how they work. sometimes recurring to a shape which they had at first rejected. by supposing masons first to pile up a broad ridge of cement. corresponding in position to the planes of the rhombic basal plates of future cells. 1/352 of an inch in thickness. of 1/229 of an inch. how often the bees would pull down and rebuild in different ways the same cell. or the extreme margin of the circumferential rim of a growing comb. so that. These walls. as Professor Miller has kindly ascertained for me. on a slip of wood. one bee after working a short time at one cell going to another. till a smooth. the planes of intersection between these spheres. The manner in which the bees build is curious. a score of individuals work even at the commencement of the first cell. or leaving ungnawed. and I invariably found that the colour was most delicately diffused by the bees--as delicately as a painter could have done it with his brush--by atoms of the coloured wax having been taken from the spot on which it had been placed. by covering the edges of the hexagonal walls of a single cell. and worked into the growing edges of the cells all round. having a mean thickness. with an extremely thin layer of melted vermilion wax. whereas the basal rhomboidal plates are thicker. When bees have a place on which they can stand in their proper positions for working--for instance. all instinctively standing at the same relative distance from each other. and adding fresh cement on the summit of the ridge.

as far as I have seen. With respect to the formation of wax. so that the comb has to be built over one face of the slip--in this case the bees can lay the foundations of one wall of a new hexagon. This capacity in bees of laying down under certain circumstances a rough wall in its proper place between two just-commenced cells. but. it may reasonably be asked. they never gnaw away and finish off the angles of a cell till a large part both of that cell and of the adjoining cells has been built. but I have not space here to enter on this subject. or on quite distinct causes. if she were to work alternately on the inside and outside of two or three cells commenced at the same time. and I am informed by Mr. that the cells on the extreme margin of wasp-combs are sometimes strictly hexagonal. could have profited the progenitors of the hive-bee? I think the answer is not difficult: cells constructed like those of the bee or the wasp gain in strength. projecting beyond the other completed cells. and so be altogether independent of the quantity of honey which the . and in the materials of which they are constructed. A large store of honey is indispensable to support a large stock of bees during the winter. many bees have to remain idle for many days during the process of secretion. It suffices that the bees should be enabled to stand at their proper relative distances from each other and from the walls of the last completed cells. Nor does there seem to me any great difficulty in a single insect (as in the case of a queen-wasp) making hexagonal cells. sweeping spheres or cylinders. Moreover. Hence the saving of wax by largely saving honey. namely. how a long and graduated succession of modified architectural instincts. always standing at the proper relative distance from the parts of the cells just begun. they can build up a wall intermediate between two adjoining spheres. all tending towards the present perfect plan of construction. and the time consumed in collecting the honey. each profitable to the individual under its conditions of life. Tegetmeier that it has been experimentally proved that from twelve to fifteen pounds of dry sugar are consumed by a hive of bees for the secretion of a pound of wax. must be an important element of success any family of bees. and the security of the hive is known mainly to depend on a large number of bees being supported. and save much in labour and space. so that a prodigious quantity of fluid nectar must be collected and consumed by the bees in a hive for the secretion of the wax necessary for the construction of their combs. by striking imaginary spheres. As natural selection acts only by the accumulation of slight modifications of structure or instinct. as it bears on a fact.growing downwards. or parasites. Of course the success of the species may be dependent on the number of its enemies. it is known that bees are often hard pressed to get sufficient nectar. and building up intermediate planes. which seems at first subversive of the foregoing theory. is important. in its strictly proper place. and then.

it would be advantageous to the Melipona. is absolutely perfect in economising labour and wax. that of the hive-bee. The bees. . as we have seen.bees can collect. that individual swarm which thus made the best cells with least labour. nearer together. like the cells of the Melipona. But let us suppose that this latter circumstance determined. by slow degrees. the most wonderful of all known instincts. this being effected with the greatest possible economy of labour and wax. and consequently required a store of honey: there can in this case be no doubt that it would be an advantage to our imaginary humble-bee if a slight modification of her instincts led her to make her waxen cells near together. whether a bee allied to our humble-bees could exist in large numbers in any country. and the Melipona would make a comb as perfect as that of the hive-bee. having succeeded best. if they were to make their cells more and more regular. and to build up and excavate the wax along the planes of intersection. natural selection could not lead. can be explained by natural selection having taken advantage of numerous. so as to intersect a little. Again. as I believe. it would continually be more and more advantageous to our humble-bees. and aggregated into a mass. as it probably often has determined. for then. and having transmitted their newly-acquired economical instincts to new swarms. more and more perfectly led the bees to sweep equal spheres at a given distance from each other in a double layer. from the same cause. and let us further suppose that the community lived through the winter. and least waste of honey in the secretion of wax. which in their turn will have had the best chance of succeeding in the struggle for existence. natural selection having. no more knowing that they swept their spheres at one particular distance from each other. for the comb of the hive-bee. as far as we can see. the motive power of the process of natural selection having been the construction of cells of due strength and of the proper size and shape for the larvae. slight modifications of simpler instincts. successive. and much labour and wax would be saved. of course. if she were to make her cells closer together. Beyond this stage of perfection in architecture. Thus. the spherical surfaces would wholly disappear and be replaced by plane surfaces. for a wall in common even to two adjoining cells would save some little labour and wax. for in this case a large part of the bounding surface of each cell would serve to bound the adjoining cells. OBJECTIONS TO THE THEORY OF NATURAL SELECTION AS APPLIED TO INSTINCTS: NEUTER AND STERILE INSECTS. than they know what are the several angles of the hexagonal prisms and of the basal rhombic plates. and more regular in every way than at present. Hence.

and consequently must believe that they were independently acquired through natural selection. cases of instincts almost identically the same in animals so remote in the scale of nature that we cannot account for their similarity by inheritance from a common progenitor. be admitted that in many instances we cannot conjecture whether it was instinct or structure which first varied. To take one more case: few instincts are more remarkable than that which leads the swift of the Eastern Islands to make its nest wholly of inspissated saliva. In this case a gradual change of structure is supposed to lead to changed instinctive habits. and even with flakes of this substance. but let the feet of the titmouse vary and grow larger from correlation with the beak. that they could hardly have been acted on by natural selection. Now what special difficulty would there be in natural selection preserving all the slight individual variations in the shape of the beak. Is it then very improbable that the natural selection of individual swifts. subsequently to. until a beak was formed. cases. To take as an illustration the case of the larger titmouse. and it is not improbable that such larger feet would lead the bird to climb more and more until it acquired the remarkable climbing instinct and power of the nuthatch. or spontaneous variations of taste. which were better and better adapted to break open the seeds. cases of instincts of such trifling importance. or from any other unknown cause. or compulsion. believed to be moistened with saliva. in which we cannot see how an instinct could have originated. but . which secreted more and more saliva. at the same time that habit. but in accordance with. led the bird to become more and more of a seed-eater? In this case the beak is supposed to be slowly modified by natural selection. No doubt many instincts of very difficult explanation could be opposed to the theory of natural selection--cases. however. Some birds build their nests of mud.It has been objected to the foregoing view of the origin of instincts that "the variations of structure and of instinct must have been simultaneous and accurately adjusted to each other. I will not here enter on these several cases. and one of the swifts of North America makes its nest (as I have seen) of sticks agglutinated with saliva. as a modification in the one without an immediate corresponding change in the other would have been fatal. this bird often holds the seeds of the yew between its feet on a branch. It must. as well constructed for this purpose as that of the nuthatch. slowly changing habits or taste. and hammers with its beak till it gets at the kernel." The force of this objection rests entirely on the assumption that the changes in the instincts and structure are abrupt. (Parus major) alluded to in a previous chapter. should at last produce a species with instincts leading it to neglect other materials and to make its nest exclusively of inspissated saliva? And so in other cases. in which no intermediate gradations are known to exist.

I should have unhesitatingly assumed that all its characters had been slowly acquired through natural selection. It may well be asked how it is possible to reconcile this case with the theory of natural selection? First. But I must pass over this preliminary difficulty. But with the working ant we have an insect differing greatly from its parents. of all sorts of differences of inherited structure which are correlated with certain ages and with either sex. As far as instinct alone is concerned. they cannot propagate their kind. let it be remembered that we have innumerable instances. and in the hooked jaws of the male salmon. both in our domestic productions and in those in a state of nature. and that these again varied and again were selected. and it had been profitable to the community that a number should have been annually born capable of work. by individuals having been born with slight profitable modifications. yet absolutely sterile. for it can be shown that some insects and other articulate animals in a state of nature occasionally become sterile. as in the shape of the thorax. The great difficulty lies in the working ants differing widely from both the males and the fertile females in structure. and in instinct. but incapable of procreation. and yet. which were inherited by the offspring. but with that short period when the reproductive system is active. so that it could never have transmitted successively acquired modifications of structure or instinct to its progeny. relatively to the length of the horns in both the bulls and cows of these same breeds. for oxen of certain breeds have longer horns than the oxen of other breeds. The subject well deserves to be discussed at great length. I can see no especial difficulty in this having been effected through natural selection.will confine myself to one special difficulty. If a working ant or other neuter insect had been an ordinary animal. namely. and in being destitute of wings and sometimes of eyes. We have differences correlated not only with one sex. which at first appeared to me insuperable. I allude to the neuters or sterile females in insect communities: for these neuters often differ widely in instinct and in structure from both the males and fertile females. How the workers have been rendered sterile is a difficulty. and actually fatal to the whole theory. Hence. I can see no great difficulty in any character becoming correlated with the sterile . and so onwards. and if such insects had been social. that of working or sterile ants. but not much greater than that of any other striking modification of structure. but I will here take only a single case. as in the nuptial plumage of many birds. from being sterile. the wonderful difference in this respect between the workers and the perfect females would have been better exemplified by the hive-bee. We have even slight differences in the horns of different breeds of cattle in relation to an artificially imperfect state of the male sex.

and transmitted to their fertile offspring a tendency to produce sterile members with the same modifications. being as distinct from each other as are any two species of the same genus. may be compared with the fertile male and female ants. The castes. but from each other. and yet no one ox would ever have propagated its kind. Verlot. by which alone the variety can be propagated. This difficulty. there are working and soldier neuters. always produce a large proportion of seedlings bearing double and quite sterile flowers.condition of certain members of insect communities. the fact that the neuters of several ants differ. from having been long and carefully selected to the right degree. so with social insects. Such faith may be placed in the power of selection that a breed of cattle. we may conclude that slight modifications of structure or of instinct. have proved advantageous. the workers of one caste never leave the nest. some varieties of the double annual stock. selection has been applied to the family. This process must have been repeated many times. These latter. with jaws and instincts extraordinarily different: in Cryptocerus. could. in Eciton. when it is remembered that selection may be applied to the family. Hence. namely. Thus. not only from the fertile females and males. though appearing insuperable. and not to the individual. but they likewise yield some single and fertile plants. is lessened. always yielding oxen with extraordinarily long horns. An animal thus characterized has been slaughtered. as I believe. and are thus divided into two or even three castes. be formed by carefully watching which individual bulls and cows. but the breeder has gone with confidence to the same stock and has succeeded. but are perfectly well defined. it is probable. as well as to the individual. As with the varieties of the stock. But we have not as yet touched on the acme of the difficulty. they are fed by the . for the sake of gaining a serviceable end. disappears. and the double sterile plants with the neuters of the same community. moreover. or rather as any two genera of the same family. the difficulty lies in understanding how such correlated modifications of structure could have been slowly accumulated by natural selection. Here is a better and real illustration: According to M. when matched. consequently the fertile males and females have flourished. produced oxen with the longest horns. or. the workers of one caste alone carry a wonderful sort of shield on their heads. and may thus gain the desired end. Breeders of cattle wish the flesh and fat to be well marbled together. the use of which is quite unknown: in the Mexican Myrmecocystus. until that prodigious amount of difference between the fertile and sterile females of the same species has been produced which we see in many social insects. sometimes to an almost incredible degree. correlated with the sterile condition of certain members of the community. do not generally graduate into each other.

all the neuters ultimately came to be thus characterized. It will indeed be thought that I have an overweening confidence in the principle of natural selection. and they have an enormously developed abdomen which secretes a sort of honey. F. have been rendered different from the fertile males and females through natural selection. though small. F. which produced more and more of the smaller workers. that the workers of intermediate size have their ocelli in an exactly intermediate condition. So that here we have two bodies of sterile workers in the same nest. I may digress by adding. considering how few neuter-insects out of Europe have been carefully examined. that if the smaller workers had been the most useful to the community. differing not only in size. while those of an intermediate size are scanty in numbers. slight. whereas the smaller workers have their ocelli rudimentary. when I do not admit that such wonderful and well-established facts at once annihilate the theory. though I dare not assert so positively. yet connected by some few members in an intermediate condition. It sometimes happens that the larger or the smaller sized workers are the most numerous. until all the workers were in this condition. but in some few alone. I can affirm that the eyes are far more rudimentary in the smaller workers than can be accounted for merely by their proportionately lesser size. that the successive. or that both large and small are numerous.workers of another caste. we may conclude from the analogy of ordinary variations. Having carefully dissected several specimens of these workers. we should then have had a species of ant with neuters in nearly the same condition as those of Myrmica. as Mr. which. For the workers of Myrmica have not even rudiments of ocelli. which. presenting gradations of structure. Mr. supplying the place of that excreted by the aphides. In the simpler case of neuter insects all of one caste. According to this view we ought occasionally to find in the same nest neuter-insects. in this species. Formica flava has larger and smaller workers. which our European ants guard and imprison. can be plainly distinguished. as I believe. and. or the domestic cattle as they may be called. and that the extreme forms can be linked together by individuals taken out of the same nest: I have myself compared perfect gradations of this kind. profitable modifications did not first arise in all the neuters in the same nest. and those males and females had been continually selected. the larger workers have simple eyes (ocelli). but in their organs of vision. Smith has shown that the neuters of several British ants differ surprisingly from each other in size and sometimes in colour. . and that by the survival of the communities with females which produced most neuters having the advantageous modification. Smith has observed. and this we do find. though the male and female ants of this genus have well-developed ocelli. even not rarely. with some few of intermediate size. and I fully believe.

but a strictly accurate illustration: the difference was the same as if we were to see a set of workmen building a house. Bates. The reader will perhaps best appreciate the amount of difference in these workers by my giving. I believe that natural selection. of certain Malayan butterflies regularly appearing under two or even three distinct female forms." has described analogous cases. work by inherited instincts and by . I have now explained how. of the working ants of the several sizes differed wonderfully in shape. and many sixteen feet high.I may give one other case: so confidently did I expect occasionally to find gradations of important structures between the different castes of neuters in the same species. however. the wonderful fact of two distinctly defined castes of sterile workers existing in the same nest. or all of small size with widely different jaws. We can see how useful their production may have been to a social community of ants. Ants. and jaws nearly five times as big. one set of workers of one size and structure. could form a species which should regularly produce neuters. and by Fritz Muller. I believe. that I gladly availed myself of Mr. and in the form and number of the teeth. With these facts before me. of certain Brazilian crustaceans likewise appearing under two widely distinct male forms. of whom many were five feet four inches high. yet they graduate insensibly into each other. not the actual measurements. through the survival of the parents which generated them. moreover. I speak confidently on this latter point. all of large size with one form of jaw. a graduated series having first been formed. has originated. The jaws. until none with an intermediate structure were produced. and this is the greatest difficulty. on the same principle that the division of labour is useful to civilised man. But the important fact for us is that. in his interesting "Naturalist on the Amazons. Mr. F. but we must in addition suppose that the larger workmen had heads four instead of three times as big as those of the smaller men. An analogous explanation has been given by Mr. or lastly. Smith's offer of numerous specimens from the same nest of the driver ant (Anomma) of West Africa. as Sir J. though the workers can be grouped into castes of different sizes. as in the case of the driver ant. with the camera lucida. both widely different from each other and from their parents. Wallace. Lubbock made drawings for me. and simultaneously another set of workers of a different size and structure. of the jaws which I dissected from the workers of the several sizes. as does the widelydifferent structure of their jaws. by acting on the fertile ants or parents. of the equally complex case. But this subject need not here be discussed. and then the extreme forms having been produced in greater and greater numbers.

The case. and is plainly explicable on the foregoing views. any amount of modification may be effected by the accumulation of numerous. of "Natura non facit saltum. that the canon in natural history. which are in any way profitable. slight. against the well-known doctrine of inherited habit. Still more briefly I have attempted to show that instincts vary slightly in a state of nature. while man works by acquired knowledge and manufactured instruments. could not possibly affect the males and fertile females. is very interesting. confined to the workers of sterile females.inherited organs or tools. there is no real difficulty. therefore. to the best of my judgment. I should never have anticipated that this principle could have been efficient in so high a degree. under changing conditions of life. but distinct. that. I have endeavoured in this chapter briefly to show that the mental qualities of our domestic animals vary. without exercise or habit having been brought into play. in natural selection accumulating to any extent slight modifications of instinct which are in any way useful. On the other hand. had not the case of these neuter insects led me to this conclusion. the fact that instincts are not always absolutely perfect and are liable to mistakes. which alone leave descendants. For peculiar habits. when inhabiting distant parts of the world and living under considerably different conditions of life. in order to show the power of natural selection. but is otherwise inexplicable--all tend to corroborate the theory of natural selection. spontaneous variations. discussed this case. But I must confess. with all my faith in natural selection. In many cases habit or use and disuse have probably come into play." is applicable to instincts as well as to corporeal structure. as advanced by Lamarck. also. we can understand. but none of the cases of difficulty. annihilate it. I have. For instance. species. I do not pretend that the facts given in this chapter strengthen in any great degree my theory. however long they might be followed. how it is that the thrush of tropical South America lines its nest with . This theory is also strengthened by some few other facts in regard to instincts. at some little but wholly insufficient length. as it proves that with animals. and likewise because this is by far the most serious special difficulty which my theory has encountered. Therefore. SUMMARY. and that the variations are inherited. though animals take advantage of the instincts of others. that no instinct can be shown to have been produced for the good of other animals. I am surprised that no one has advanced this demonstrative case of neuter insects. on the principle of inheritance. yet often retaining nearly the same instincts. as by that common case of closely allied. No one will dispute that instincts are of the highest importance to each animal. as with plants.

mud. Finally. but to my imagination it is far more satisfactory to look at such instincts as the young cuckoo ejecting its foster-brothers. . but as small consequences of one general law leading to the advancement of all organic beings--namely. with only a small hole left in the plaster through which the males feed them and their young when hatched. it may not be a logical deduction. vary. like the males of our Kitty-wrens. multiply. how it is that the Hornbills of Africa and India have the same extraordinary instinct of plastering up and imprisoning the females in a hole in a tree." to roost in. how it is that the male wrens (Troglodytes) of North America.--a habit wholly unlike that of any other known bird. build "cock-nests. in the same peculiar manner as does our British thrush. ants making slaves. let the strongest live and the weakest die. not as specially endowed or created instincts. the larvae of ichneumonidae feeding within the live bodies of caterpillars.

by Charles Darwin CHAPTER IX. HYBRIDISM. .Chapter 9 The Origin of Species .

in order to prevent their confusion. as may be clearly seen in the state of the male element in both plants and animals. for it seems to make a broad and clear distinction between varieties and species. In treating this subject. is. namely. on the other hand. or are imperfectly developed. when the cause of the sterility.Sterility various in degree. The subject is in many ways important for us. has to be considered. when crossed. . which is common to the two cases. The view commonly entertained by naturalists is that species. that is of the forms known or believed to be descended from common parents. with reference to my theory. The distinction probably has been slurred over. and likewise the fertility of their mongrel offspring.Parallelism between the effects of changed conditions of life and of crossing -. of equal importance with the sterility of species. This view certainly seems at first highly probable. Pure species have of course their organs of reproduction in a perfect condition. as I shall show.Fertility of varieties when crossed and of their mongrel offspring not universal -. cannot have been acquired. and that of their hybrid offspring. in the second case they are either not at all developed. removed by domestication -Laws governing the sterility of hybrids -. the sterility of species when first crossed. not accumulated by natural selection -. to a large extent fundamentally different.Summary. yet when intercrossed they produce either few or no offspring. and the sterility of the hybrids produced from them. but incidental on other differences. beyond the province of our reasoning powers.Hybrids and mongrels compared independently of their fertility -.Dimorphism and trimorphism -. for species living together could hardly have been kept distinct had they been capable of freely crossing. though the formative organs themselves are perfect in structure. This distinction is important. In the first case the two sexual elements which go to form the embryo are perfect. The fertility of varieties.Sterility not a special endowment. owing to the sterility in both cases being looked on as a special endowment. not universal. Hybrids.Causes of the sterility of first crosses and of hybrids -. two classes of facts. by the preservation of successive profitable degrees of sterility. when intercrossed. It is an incidental result of differences in the reproductive systems of the parent-species. affected by close interbreeding. have generally been confounded. more especially as the sterility of species when first crossed.Distinction between the sterility of first crosses and of hybrids -. as far as the microscope reveals. have been specially endowed with sterility. have their reproductive organs functionally impotent.

we may doubt whether many species are really so sterile. what is often more important. Gartner. as he believed. Moreover. that the sterility of various species when crossed is so different in degree and graduates away so insensibly. He always compares the maximum number of seeds produced by two species when first crossed. It is impossible to study the several memoirs and works of those two conscientious and admirable observers. and the maximum produced by their hybrid offspring. It is also most instructive to compare--but I have not space here to enter on details--the evidence advanced by our best botanists on the question whether certain doubtful forms should be ranked as species or varieties. and were kept in a chamber in his house. must be secluded in order to prevent pollen being brought to it by insects from other plants. must be castrated. considered by most authors as distinct species. with the average number produced by both pure parent-species in a state of nature.DEGREES OF STERILITY. and he disputes the entire fertility of Kolreuter's ten cases. or by the same observer from experiments made . That these processes are often injurious to the fertility of a plant cannot be doubted. on the one hand. Gartner is obliged carefully to count the seeds. namely Kolreuter and Gartner. on the other hand. in which there is an acknowledged difficulty in the manipulation) half of these twenty plants had their fertility in some degree impaired. to be hybridised. but then he cuts the knot. for the sterility of species when crossed and of their hybrid offspring. But in these and in many other cases. I think no better evidence of this can be required than that the two most experienced observers who have ever lived. such as the common red and blue pimpernels (Anagallis arvensis and coerulea). quite fertile together. when intercrossed. Kolreuter and Gartner. as Gartner repeatedly crossed some forms. Nearly all the plants experimented on by Gartner were potted. and. that the fertility of pure species is so easily affected by various circumstances. But causes of serious error here intervene: a plant. and found them absolutely sterile. and. which the best botanists rank as varieties. arrived at diametrically opposite conclusions in regard to some of the very same forms. for in ten cases in which he found two forms. with the evidence from fertility adduced by different hybridisers. that for all practical purposes it is most difficult to say where perfect fertility ends and sterility begins. also. who almost devoted their lives to this subject. It is certain. he unhesitatingly ranks them as varieties. makes the rule equally universal. in order to show that there is any degree of sterility. First. for Gartner gives in his table about a score of cases of plants which he castrated. without being deeply impressed with the high generality of some degree of sterility. and (excluding all cases such as the Leguminosae. and artificially fertilised with their own pollen. Kolreuter makes the rule universal.

yet he asserts positively that their fertility never increases. in contrast with those spontaneously self- . Now. the visits of insects must be carefully prevented during the flowering season: hence hybrids. that I cannot doubt the correctness of this conclusion. and this would probably be injurious to their fertility. namely. and goes on increasing. would be thus effected. their fertility. though probably often on the same plant. pollen is as often taken by chance (as I know from my own experience) from the anthers of another flower. as from the anthers of the flower itself which is to be fertilised. and this would have insured in each generation a cross with pollen from a distinct flower. sometimes decidedly increases. so careful an observer as Gartner would have castrated his hybrids. In regard to the sterility of hybrids in successive generations. already lessened by their hybrid origin. either from the same plant or from another plant of the same hybrid nature. It can thus be shown that neither sterility nor fertility affords any certain distinction between species and varieties. I have made so many experiments and collected so many facts. in the process of artificial fertilisation. But I believe that their fertility has been diminished in nearly all these cases by an independent cause. Hybrids are seldom raised by experimentalists in great numbers. this is often transmitted in an augmented degree to the offspring. for six or seven. The evidence from this source graduates away. I am strengthened in this conviction by a remarkable statement repeatedly made by Gartner. though Gartner was enabled to rear some hybrids. the strange fact of an increase of fertility in the successive generations of ARTIFICIALLY FERTILISED hybrids. and both sexual elements in hybrid plants are already affected in some degree. so that a cross between two flowers. and is doubtful in the same degree as is the evidence derived from other constitutional and structural differences. With respect to this decrease. will generally be fertilised during each generation by pollen from the same flower. and on the other hand that very close interbreeding lessens their vigour and fertility. showing on the one hand that an occasional cross with a distinct individual or variety increases the vigour and fertility of the offspring. notwithstanding the frequent ill effects from manipulation. namely. or other allied hybrids. generally grow in the same garden. whenever complicated experiments are in progress. carefully guarding them from a cross with either pure parent. by too close interbreeding. that if even the less fertile hybrids be artificially fertilised with hybrid pollen of the same kind. but generally decreases greatly and suddenly. and in one case for ten generations. it may first be noticed that when any deviation in structure or constitution is common to both parents. Moreover. And thus. if left to themselves. and as the parent-species.during different years.

all the individuals are in this peculiar condition.. He is as emphatic in his conclusion that some hybrids are perfectly fertile--as fertile as the pure parent-species--as are Kolreuter and Gartner that some degree of sterility between distinct species is a universal law of nature. namely. and by his having hot-houses at his command. and the fourth was subsequently fertilised by the pollen of a compound hybrid descended from three distinct species: the result was that "the ovaries of the three first flowers soon ceased to grow. that individual plants of certain species of Lobelia. So that with some species. Rhododendron. have been crossed. which vegetated freely. and in other species all the individuals. as I believe. Herbert tried similar experiments during many years. may. Herbert. It is notorious in how complicated a manner the species of Pelargonium. Calceolaria. Of his many important statements I will here give only a single one as an example. that "every ovule in a pod of Crinum capense fertilised by C. in Corydalis as shown by Professor Hildebrand." Mr. the Hon." So that here we have perfect. Herbert asserts . and Rev. namely. W. This case of the Crinum leads me to refer to a singular fact. etc. The difference in their results may. Petunia. Fuchsia. a bulb of Hippeastrum aulicum produced four flowers. revolutum produced a plant. which I never saw to occur in a case of its natural fecundation. The practical experiments of horticulturists. and after a few days perished entirely. I think. in various orchids as shown by Mr. yet many of these hybrids seed freely. or even more than commonly perfect fertility. whereas the pod impregnated by the pollen of the hybrid made vigorous growth and rapid progress to maturity. in a first cross between two distinct species. and always with the same result. can actually be hybridised much more readily than they can be fertilised by pollen from the same individual plant! To give one instance. be accounted for by too close interbreeding having been avoided. In the genus Hippeastrum. He experimented on some of the very same species as did Gartner. These cases serve to show on what slight and mysterious causes the lesser or greater fertility of a species sometimes depends. namely. Now let us turn to the results arrived at by a third most experienced hybridiser. For instance. deserve some notice. be in part accounted for by Herbert's great horticultural skill. Scott and Fritz Muller. Verbascum and Passiflora. certain abnormal individuals. though this pollen can be proved to be perfectly sound by fertilising other plants or species. three were fertilised by Herbert with their own pollen. but not by pollen from the same plant. and bore good seed. can easily be fertilised by the pollen from a distinct species.fertilised. though not made with scientific precision.

Any one may readily convince himself of the efficiency of insect agency by examining the flowers of the more sterile kinds of hybrid Rhododendrons. it is not at all surprising that the inherent sterility in the hybrids should have gone on increasing. few experiments have been fairly tried: for instance. for by insect agency the several individuals are allowed to cross freely with each other. species most widely dissimilar in general habit. as not one of these breeds freely in confinement. with respect to the fertility in successive generations of the more fertile hybrid animals. if the genera of animals are as distinct from each other as are the genera of plants. always gone on decreasing in fertility in each successive generation. If our systematic arrangements can be trusted. Although I know of hardly any thoroughly well-authenticated cases of perfectly fertile hybrid animals. but. however.that a hybrid from Calceolaria integrifolia and plantaginea. Horticulturists raise large beds of the same hybrid. should be perfectly fertile. much fewer experiments have been carefully tried than with plants. owing to few animals breeding freely under confinement. then we may infer that animals more widely distinct in the scale of nature can be crossed more easily than in the case of plants. M. On the contrary. and the injurious influence of close interbreeding is thus prevented. and such alone are fairly treated. brothers and sisters have usually been crossed in each successive generation. for instance. as Gartner believed to be the case. in opposition to the constantly repeated admonition of every breeder. so as to avoid the ill effects of close interbreeding. Again. be borne in mind that. the canary-bird has been crossed with nine distinct species of finches. I think. Quatrefages states that the hybrids from two moths (Bombyx cynthia and arrindia) were proved in Paris to be fertile inter se for eight generations. are perfectly fertile. ponticum and catawbiense. Noble. It should. And in this case. I have reason to believe that the hybrids from Cervulus vaginalis and Reevesii." I have taken some pains to ascertain the degree of fertility of some of the complex crosses of Rhododendrons. Mr. It has lately . that is. and that this hybrid "seeds as freely as it is possible to imagine. but the hybrids themselves are. more sterile. "reproduces itself as perfectly as if it had been a natural species from the mountains of Chile. or that their hybrids. and I am assured that many of them are perfectly fertile. the fact would have been notorious to nurserymen. informs me that he raises stocks for grafting from a hybrid between Rhod. In regard to animals. C. and from Phasianus colchicus with P. torquatus. when fairly treated. which produce no pollen. we have no right to expect that the first crosses between them and the canary. I hardly know of an instance in which two families of the same hybrid have been raised at the same time from different parents." Had hybrids. for he will find on their stigmas plenty of pollen brought from other flowers.

This latter alternative. considering all the ascertained facts on the intercrossing of plants and animals. but analogy makes me greatly doubt. or that the hybrids subsequently reared under domestication became quite fertile.. almost certain that our dogs are descended from several wild stocks. The same remarks may be extended to the two chief races of the pig. as well as from those by Mr. but from different hatches. produce offspring. under our present state of knowledge. and from the observations by Rutimeyer on their important osteological differences. The hybrids from the common and Chinese geese (A. etc. Eyton. cygnoides). species which are so different that they are generally ranked in distinct genera. This was effected by Mr. but that it cannot. with perhaps the exception of certain indigenous domestic dogs of South America. however. Finally. for I am assured by two eminently capable judges. the various races when crossed together are quite fertile. yet in many cases they are descended from two or more wild species. With our domesticated animals. . namely Mr. they must certainly be highly or perfectly fertile. when they can be got to breed together. From this fact we must conclude either that the aboriginal parent-species at first produced perfectly fertile hybrids. both in first crosses and in hybrids. constitution. not as an indelible characteristic. for instance. or we must look at this sterility in animals. and from these two birds he raised no less than eight hybrids (grandchildren of the pure geese) from one nest. where neither pure parent-species exists. which are highly fertile when crossed with one of the parent-species.been asserted that two such distinct species as the hare and rabbit. either give up the belief of the universal sterility of species when crossed. therefore. it may be concluded that some degree of sterility. voice. yet. seems by far the most probable. whether the several aboriginal species would at first have freely bred together and have produced quite fertile hybrids. Blyth on their differences in habits. We must. and in one single instance they have bred inter se. these two forms must be regarded as good and distinct species. In India. is an extremely general result. indeed. and as they are kept for profit. which was first propounded by Pallas. who raised two hybrids from the same parents. be considered as absolutely universal. but as one capable of being removed by domestication. have often bred in this country with either pure parent. that whole flocks of these crossed geese are kept in various parts of the country. these cross-bred geese must be far more fertile. It is. and can. Blyth and Captain Hutton. So again I have lately acquired decisive evidence that the crossed offspring from the Indian humped and common cattle are inter se perfectly fertile. hardly be doubted. all are quite fertile together.

but only the barest outline of the facts can here be given.LAWS GOVERNING THE STERILITY OF FIRST CROSSES AND OF HYBRIDS. and. considering how scanty our knowledge is in regard to hybrid animals. Our chief object will be to see whether or not these laws indicate that species have been specially endowed with this quality. and. There are many cases. From this absolute zero of fertility. the pollen of different species applied to the stigma of some one species of the same genus. a single fertile seed: but in some of these cases a first trace of fertility may be detected. up to nearly complete or even quite complete fertility. it exerts no more influence than so much inorganic dust. and probably never would produce. So in hybrids themselves. and produce numerous hybrid offspring. in order to prevent their crossing and blending together in utter confusion. beyond that which the plant's own pollen produces. these two opposite cases occur. and the sterility of the hybrids thus produced-two classes of facts which are generally confounded together--is by no means strict. are very fertile. I have been surprised to find how generally the same rules apply to both kingdoms. When pollen from a plant of one family is placed on the stigma of a plant of a distinct family. The following conclusions are drawn up chiefly from Gartner's admirable work on the hybridisation of plants. and the early withering of the flower is well known to be a sign of incipient fertilisation. but the parallelism between the difficulty of making a first cross. It has been already remarked. I have taken much pains to ascertain how far they apply to animals. yet these hybrids are remarkably sterile. even with the pollen of the pure parents. for instance in Dianthus. or with extreme difficulty. that the degree of fertility. as we have seen. Even within the limits of the same genus. The hybrids raised from two species which are very difficult to cross. but the hybrids. . as in the genus Verbascum. On the other hand. by the pollen of one of the pure parent-species causing the flower of the hybrid to wither earlier than it otherwise would have done. graduates from zero to perfect fertility. From this extreme degree of sterility we have self-fertilised hybrids producing a greater and greater number of seeds up to perfect fertility. in which two pure species. It is surprising in how many curious ways this gradation can be shown. in certain abnormal cases. yields a perfect gradation in the number of seeds produced. there are some which never have produced. there are species which can be crossed very rarely. even to an excess of fertility. and which rarely produce any offspring. are generally very sterile. can be united with unusual facility. We will now consider a little more in detail the laws governing the sterility of first crosses and of hybrids. when at last produced. both of first crosses and of hybrids.

plants inhabiting different stations and fitted for extremely different climates. But the correspondence between systematic affinity and the facility of crossing is by no means strict.The fertility. even in the pollen. we meet with this same difference. in any recognisable character. in which the most persevering efforts have failed to produce between extremely close species a single hybrid. than is that of pure species. and on the other hand of very distinct species which unite with the utmost facility. or only with extreme difficulty. Annual and perennial plants. in which very many species can most readily be crossed. I mean the case. But the fertility of first crosses is likewise innately variable. Such cases are highly . deciduous and evergreen trees. There is often the widest possible difference in the facility of making reciprocal crosses. and of the hybrids produced from them. or to be fertilised. by very closely allied species generally uniting with facility. the many species of Nicotiana have been more largely crossed than the species of almost any other genus. Even within the limits of the same genus. obstinately failed to fertilise. Many analogous facts could be given. the general resemblance between species in structure and constitution. In the same family there may be a genus. of a femaleass being first crossed by a stallion. which is not a particularly distinct species. and another genus. and in the cotyledons. for instance. for their degree of fertility is often found to differ greatly in the several individuals raised from seed out of the same capsule and exposed to the same conditions. and on the other hand. and having strongly marked differences in every part of the flower. is sufficient to prevent two species crossing. is more easily affected by unfavourable conditions. By the term systematic affinity is meant. So it is with hybrids. it depends in part upon the constitution of the individuals which happen to have been chosen for the experiment. No one has been able to point out what kind or what amount of difference. as Dianthus. can be crossed. by no less than eight other species of Nicotiana. and then a mare by a male-ass: these two species may then be said to have been reciprocally crossed. is largely governed by their systematic affinity. acuminata. as Silene. can often be crossed with ease. for instance. Now the fertility of first crosses. but Gartner found that N. both of first crosses and of hybrids. It can be shown that plants most widely different in habit and general appearance. in the fruit. This is clearly shown by hybrids never having been raised between species ranked by systematists in distinct families. for it is not always the same in degree when the same two species are crossed under the same circumstances. By a reciprocal cross between two species. A multitude of cases could be given of very closely allied species which will not unite.

or even to fertility under certain conditions in excess. and occasionally in a high degree. excepting in their reproductive systems. moreover. Several other equally striking cases could be given. an intermediate character between their two parents. that is of any difference in their structure or constitution. but Kolreuter tried more than two hundred times. There are certain hybrids which. exceptional and abnormal individuals sometimes are born. found that this difference of facility in making reciprocal crosses is extremely common in a lesser degree. These facts show how completely the fertility of a hybrid may be independent of its external resemblance to either pure parent. which must be considered as good and distinct species. longiflora. that their fertility. Gartner. which govern the fertility of first crosses and of hybrids. even when the other hybrids raised from seed from the same capsule have a considerable degree of fertility. the one species having first been used as the father and then as the mother. though externally so like one of their pure parent-species. The diversity of the result in reciprocal crosses between the same two species was long ago observed by Kolreuter. and these hybrids are almost always utterly sterile. are with rare exceptions extremely sterile. Thuret has observed the same fact with certain sea-weeds or Fuci. some species have a remarkable power of crossing with other species. we see that when forms. instead of having. always closely resemble one of them. longiflora with the pollen of M. and utterly failed. which closely resemble one of their pure parents. are united. and the hybrids thus produced are sufficiently fertile. as is usual. yet generally differ in fertility in a small. He has observed it even between closely related forms (as Matthiola annua and glabra) which many botanists rank only as varieties. Several other singular rules could be given from Gartner: for instance. for they prove that the capacity in any two species to cross is often completely independent of their systematic affinity.important. other species of the same genus have a remarkable power of impressing their likeness on their hybrid offspring. besides being eminently susceptible to favourable and unfavourable conditions. So again among hybrids which are usually intermediate in structure between their parents. It is also a remarkable fact that hybrids raised from reciprocal crosses. though of course compounded of the very same two species. though they rarely differ in external characters. Considering the several rules now given. jalapa. but these two powers do not at all necessarily go together. is innately variable. their fertility graduates from zero to perfect fertility. to fertilise reciprocally M. during eight following years. that it is by no means always the same in degree in the first cross and in the . To give an instance: Mirabilis jalapa can easily be fertilised by the pollen of M. and such hybrids.

that. For why should the sterility be so extremely different in degree. moreover. seems a strange arrangement. the differences being of so peculiar and limited a nature. produced from reciprocal crosses often differ in fertility. both of first crosses and of hybrids. according as the one species or the other is used as the father or the mother. for. it may even be asked. when various species are crossed. We can sometimes see the reason why one tree will not take on another from differences in their rate of growth. the male sexual element of the one will often freely act on the female sexual element of the other. It will be advisable to explain a little more fully. This latter statement is clearly proved by the difference in the result of reciprocal crosses between the same two species. and lastly. and then to stop their further propagation by different degrees of sterility. and other species cross with extreme difficulty. and occasionally the widest possible difference. and not a specially endowed quality. but in a multitude of cases we can assign no reason whatever. Now do these complex and singular rules indicate that species have been endowed with sterility simply to prevent their becoming confounded in nature? I think not. but not in a reversed direction. in reciprocal crosses between the same two species. there is generally some difference. I presume that no one will suppose that this capacity is a SPECIALLY endowed quality. what I mean by sterility being incidental on other differences. in the period of the flow or nature of their sap. As the capacity of one plant to be grafted or budded on another is unimportant for their welfare in a state of nature. in the hardness of their wood. all of which we must suppose it would be equally important to keep from blending together? Why should the degree of sterility be innately variable in the individuals of the same species? Why should some species cross with facility and yet produce very sterile hybrids. not strictly related to the facility of the first union between their parents. has the production of hybrids been permitted? To grant to species the special power of producing hybrids. and yet produce fairly fertile hybrids? Why should there often be so great a difference in the result of a reciprocal cross between the same two species? Why. that the facility of making a first cross between any two species is not always governed by their systematic affinity or degree of resemblance to each other. one being woody and the . etc. is simply incidental or dependent on unknown differences in their reproductive systems. but will admit that it is incidental on differences in the laws of growth of the two plants. in the facility of effecting an union.. that the fertility of hybrids is not related to the degree in which they resemble in external appearance either parent. Great diversity in the size of two plants. The foregoing rules and facts. appear to me clearly to indicate that the sterility. The hybrids. on the other hand.hybrids produced from this cross. by an example.

cannot be grafted on the currant.. But this capacity. yet these two distinct classes of cases run to a large extent parallel. though with difficulty. Something analogous occurs in grafting. certain species of Sorbus. for Thouin found that three species of Robinia. so with grafting. which have their reproductive organs perfect. As Gartner found that there was sometimes an innate difference in different INDIVIDUALS of the same two species in crossing. The common gooseberry. is by no means absolutely governed by systematic affinity. which seed much more freely when fertilised with the pollen of a distinct species than when fertilised with pollen from the same plant. so do different varieties of the apricot and peach on certain varieties of the plum. Passiflora. when grafted on other species. closely allied species and varieties of the same species. the facility of effecting an union is often very far from equal. yet that there is a rude degree of parallelism in the results of grafting and of crossing distinct species. so Sagaret believes this to be the case with different individuals of the same two species in being grafted together. but not invariably. Although many distinct genera within the same family have been grafted together. as in hybridisation. We have seen that the sterility of hybrids which have their reproductive organs in an imperfect condition. As in hybridisation. whereas the currant will take. can usually. for instance. etc. one being evergreen and the other deciduous. which is ranked as a distinct genus. than on the apple. We are reminded by this latter fact of the extraordinary cases of Hippeastrum. so it sometimes is in grafting. when thus grafted were rendered barren. be grafted with ease. the capacity is limited by systematic affinity. and adaptation to widely different climates. The pear can be grafted far more readily on the quince. Even different varieties of the pear take with different degrees of facility on the quince. on the gooseberry. on the other hand. and which could be grafted with no great difficulty on a fourth species. On the other hand. is a different case from the difficulty of uniting two pure species. for no one has been able to graft together trees belonging to quite distinct families. As in reciprocal crosses. does not always prevent the two grafting together. And as we must look at the curious and complex laws governing the facility with which trees can be grafted on each other as incidental . which seeded freely on their own roots. which is a member of the same genus. although there is a clear and great difference between the mere adhesion of grafted stocks and the union of the male and female elements in the act of reproduction. We thus see that.other herbaceous. yielded twice as much fruit as when on their own roots. in other cases species of the same genus will not take on each other. and.

as it has to others. on the same principle that. In considering the probability of natural selection having come into action. in rendering species mutually sterile. and consequently this could not have been effected through natural selection. spontaneously appeared in certain individuals of one variety when crossed with those of another variety. At one time it appeared to me probable. but it may perhaps be argued. as might have been expected. when man is selecting at the same time two varieties. like any other variation. if a species was rendered sterile with some one compatriot. it may be remarked that species inhabiting distinct regions are often sterile when crossed. if it were rendered in some slight degree sterile when crossed with its parent form or with some other variety. systematic affinity. In the second place. while at the same time the male element of this second form is enabled freely to fertilise the first form.on unknown differences in their vegetative systems. that in reciprocal crosses the male element of one form should have been rendered utterly impotent on a second form. for thus fewer bastardised and deteriorated offspring would be . it is necessary that he should keep them separate. that. that the sterility of first crosses and of hybrids might have been slowly acquired through the natural selection of slightly lessened degrees of fertility. which. It may be admitted that it would profit an incipient species. so I believe that the still more complex laws governing the facility of first crosses are incidental on unknown differences in their reproductive systems. for this peculiar state of the reproductive system could hardly have been advantageous to either species. the greatest difficulty will be found to lie in the existence of many graduated steps. it is almost as much opposed to the theory of natural selection as to that of special creation. sterility with other species would follow as a necessary contingency. now it could clearly have been of no advantage to such separated species to have been rendered mutually sterile. to a certain extent. the difficulty is as important for the endurance and stability of specific forms as in the case of grafting it is unimportant for their welfare. The facts by no means seem to indicate that the greater or lesser difficulty of either grafting or crossing various species has been a special endowment. although in the case of crossing. by which term every kind of resemblance and dissimilarity between organic beings is attempted to be expressed. ORIGIN AND CAUSES OF THE STERILITY OF FIRST CROSSES AND OF HYBRIDS. In the first place. These differences in both cases follow. For it would clearly be advantageous to two varieties or incipient species if they could be kept from blending. from slightly lessened fertility to absolute sterility.

which have already ceased to yield seeds. With sterile neuter insects we have reason to believe that modifications in their structure and fertility have been slowly accumulated by natural selection. but an individual animal not belonging to a social community. we may infer that the cause. if rendered slightly sterile when crossed with some other variety. We will now look a little closer at the probable nature of the differences between species which induce sterility in first crosses and in hybrids. from an advantage having been thus indirectly given to the community to which they belonged over other communities of the same species. and which is universal with species which have been differentiated to a generic or family rank. Take the case of any two species which. must have incessantly occurred with many species. is the same or nearly the same in all cases. In the case of first crosses. now. the greater or less difficulty in effecting a union and in obtaining offspring apparently depends on several distinct causes. but yet are affected by the pollen of certain other species. thus leading to their preservation. But it would be superfluous to discuss this question in detail: for with plants we have conclusive evidence that the sterility of crossed species must be due to some principle. would not thus itself gain any advantage or indirectly give any advantage to the other individuals of the same variety. will find the subject extraordinarily complex. it seems to me that this could not have been effected through natural selection. whatever it may be. what is there which could favour the survival of those individuals which happened to be endowed in a slightly higher degree with mutual infertility. as would be the case with a . Both Gartner and Kolreuter have proved that in genera including numerous species. cannot have been gained through selection. and which thus approached by one small step towards absolute sterility? Yet an advance of this kind.produced to commingle their blood with the new species in process of formation. for the germen swells. so that this acme of sterility. It is here manifestly impossible to select the more sterile individuals. There must sometimes be a physical impossibility in the male element reaching the ovule. for a multitude are mutually quite barren. But he who will take the trouble to reflect on the steps by which this first degree of sterility could be increased through natural selection to that high degree which is common with so many species. and from the laws governing the various grades of sterility being so uniform throughout the animal and vegetable kingdoms. quite independent of natural selection. After mature reflection. when the germen alone is effected. to species which never produce a single seed. a series can be formed from species which when crossed yield fewer and fewer seeds. if the theory of natural selection be brought to bear. when crossed. produced few and sterile offspring.

It may be here worth noticing that in some cases of parthenogenesis. apparently from mere inability to live. I was unwilling to believe in the frequent early death of hybrid embryos.plant having a pistil too long for the pollen-tubes to reach the ovarium. as seems to have been the case with some of Thuret's experiments on Fuci. Of the chickens which were born. But a hybrid partakes of only half of the nature and constitution of its mother. before birth. the cause more probably lies in some imperfection in the original act of impregnation. Hewitt. the embryos had either been partially developed and had then perished. and consequently be liable to perish at an early period. an embryo may be developed. the embryos within the eggs of silk moths which had not been fertilised. of which fact Max Wichura has recently given some striking cases with hybrid willows. "without any obvious cause. however. be exposed to conditions in some degree unsuitable. No explanation can be given of these facts. and in the majority of the fertilised eggs. and perish at an early age. but be incapable of causing an embryo to be developed. Until becoming acquainted with these facts. they do not penetrate the stigmatic surface. Again. are generally healthy and long-lived. who has had great experience in hybridising pheasants and fowls. pass through their early stages of development and then perish like the embryos produced by a cross between distinct species. though the pollen-tubes protrude. hybridized embryos probably often perish in a like manner. the male element may reach the female element. more than four-fifths died within the first few days. but I believe. but the young chickens had been unable to break through the shell. from observations communicated to me by Mr. With plants." so that from the 500 eggs only twelve chickens were reared. when once born. more especially as all very young beings are eminently sensitive to injurious or unnatural conditions of life. as we see in the case of the common mule. causing the . But after all. Lastly. as long as it is nourished within its mother's womb. It has also been observed that when the pollen of one species is placed on the stigma of a distantly allied species. they are generally placed under suitable conditions of life. Salter has recently given the results of an examination of about 500 eggs produced from various crosses between three species of Gallus and their hybrids. or had become nearly mature. that the early death of the embryo is a very frequent cause of sterility in first crosses. for hybrids. Hybrids. any more than why certain trees cannot be grafted on others. Mr. or within the egg or seed produced by the mother. it may therefore. or at latest weeks. This latter alternative has not been sufficiently attended to. at least it is known that hybrids raised from very distinct species are sometimes weak and dwarfed. and then perish at an early period. are differently circumstanced before and after birth: when born and living in a country where their two parents live. the majority of these eggs had been fertilised.

or that of hybrids. for whole groups of animals and plants are rendered impotent by the same unnatural conditions. when animals and plants are removed from their natural conditions. This. whether any two species of a genus will produce more or less sterile hybrids. In the one case. or periodical action. having been blended into one. though often in so slight a degree as to be inappreciable by us. and certain species in a group will produce unusually fertile hybrids. Thus we see that when organic beings are placed under new and unnatural conditions. the external conditions have remained the same. the case is somewhat different. without some disturbance occurring in the development. they transmit to their offspring from generation to . the tendency goes to a certain extent with systematic affinity. Between the sterility thus superinduced and that of hybrids. and whole groups of species tend to produce sterile hybrids. No one can tell till he tries. the conditions of life have been disturbed. I have more than once alluded to a large body of facts showing that. but sometimes the female more than the male. In both cases the sterility occurs in various degrees. When hybrids are able to breed inter se. nor can he tell till he tries. the reproductive system. for their offspring in successive generations are eminently liable to vary. in which the sexual elements are imperfectly developed. which seems to be partly due to their reproductive systems having been specially affected. in both. rather than in the conditions to which it is subsequently exposed. in the other case. whether any particular animal will breed under confinement. though in a lesser degree than when sterility ensues.embryo to be imperfectly developed. the male element is the most liable to be affected. In both cases the sterility is independent of general health. but the organisation has been disturbed by two distinct structures and constitutions. and is often accompanied by excess of size or great luxuriance. in fact. there are many points of similarity. In both. independently of the general state of health. On the other hand. Lastly. or mutual relations of the different parts and organs one to another or to the conditions of life. when organic beings are placed during several generations under conditions not natural to them. or any exotic plant seed freely under culture. For it is scarcely possible that two organisations should be compounded into one. including of course the reproductive systems. In regard to the sterility of hybrids. as every experimentalist has observed. So it is with hybrids. is affected in a very similar manner. and when hybrids are produced by the unnatural crossing of two species. is the great bar to the domestication of animals. one species in a group will sometimes resist great changes of conditions with unimpaired fertility. they are extremely liable to vary. they are extremely liable to have their reproductive systems seriously affected.

when subjected. it is even apt to increase. as before explained. give vigour and fertility to the offspring. and we know that a cross between two forms that have become widely or . on the one hand. this being generally the result. however. of too close interbreeding. etc. and back again. on the above or any other view. A similar parallelism holds good with an allied yet very different class of facts. for instance. both with plants and animals. that slight crosses. as we have seen. founded on a considerable body of evidence.. gives vigour and fertility to the offspring. Again. if these be kept under the same conditions of life. All that I have attempted to show is. weakness. in some respects allied. We see this acted on by farmers and gardeners in their frequent exchanges of seed. and that close interbreeding continued during several generations between the nearest relations. several facts with respect to the sterility of hybrids. Nor do I pretend that the foregoing remarks go to the root of the matter: no explanation is offered why an organism. there is the clearest evidence that a cross between individuals of the same species. be owned that we cannot understand. which I have elsewhere given. But. to a considerable change in their conditions. and on the other hand. does not diminish. in the other case from the organisation having been disturbed by two organisations being compounded into one. great benefit is derived from almost any change in their habits of life. crosses between the males and females of the same species. almost always leads to decreased size. It must. as under confinement. or sterility. The above view of the sterility of hybrids being caused by two constitutions being compounded into one has been strongly maintained by Max Wichura. though in some degree variable. very frequently are rendered more or less sterile. or the increased sterility in those hybrids which occasionally and exceptionally resemble closely either pure parent. which have been subjected to slightly different conditions. It is an old and almost universal belief. Hence it seems that. which differ to a certain extent. when placed under unnatural conditions. During the convalescence of animals. slight changes in the conditions of life benefit all organic beings. that in two cases. is rendered sterile.generation the same compounded organisation. tubers. sterility is the common result--in the one case from the conditions of life having been disturbed. or which have slightly varied. from one soil or climate to another. and hence we need not be surprised that their sterility. that is. the unequal fertility of hybrids produced from reciprocal crosses. organic beings long habituated to certain uniform conditions under a state of nature. that slight changes in the conditions of life are beneficial to all living things.

this principle. are incapable of breeding when kept under only partial confinement in their native country. RECIPROCAL DIMORPHISM AND TRIMORPHISM. which may be called illegitimate. are fully fertile. Herbert Spencer. will be able to explain the primary cause of hybrids being so generally sterile. which exist in about equal numbers and which differ in no respect except in their reproductive organs. Now I have shown. up to absolute and . which is essentially related to the principle of life. although they are descended from distinct species. With trimorphic plants there are three forms likewise differing in the lengths of their pistils and stamens. The infertility which may be observed in various dimorphic and trimorphic plants. which have often been subjected to new and not uniform conditions. and as in each of the three forms there are two sets of stamens. which may be called legitimate. or consists in. in the size and colour of the pollen-grains. and when this tendency is slightly disturbed by any change. differs much in degree. that in order to obtain full fertility with these plants. it is necessary that the stigma of the one form should be fertilised by pollen taken from the stamens of corresponding height in another form. and two. being that life depends on. that is by pollen taken from stamens not corresponding in height with the pistil. He will at the same time be able to explain how it is that the races of some of our domesticated animals. or fully fertile. the incessant action and reaction of various forces. and twelve are illegitimate. He who is able to explain why the elephant. So that with dimorphic species two unions. These organs are so proportioned in length to each other that half the stamens in two of the forms stand on a level with the stigma of the third form. and a multitude of other animals. are always tending towards an equilibrium. according to Mr. are quite fertile together. Several plants belonging to distinct orders present two forms. are more or less infertile. and will be found to throw some light on hybridism. the other a short pistil with long stamens. when they are illegitimately fertilised. which would probably have been sterile if aboriginally crossed. and the result has been confirmed by other observers. This subject may be here briefly discussed. the two having differently sized pollen-grains. The above two parallel series of facts seem to be connected together by some common but unknown bond. the three forms possess altogether six sets of stamens and three kinds of pistils. as throughout nature.specifically different. With trimorphic species six unions are legitimate. which. and in some other respects. or more or less infertile. one form having a long pistil with short stamens. the vital forces gain in power. produce hybrids which are almost always in some degree sterile. I am fully persuaded that this double parallelism is by no means an accident or an illusion.

I ascertained this by fertilising several flowers. placed on the same stigma. The sterility of these illegitimate plants. for legitimate pollen is strongly prepotent over illegitimate pollen. and twenty-four hours afterwards legitimately. so the same thing occurs with trimorphic plants. are not fully fertile. so it is with the pollen of the several forms of the same species. a hybrid is crossed with either pure parentspecies.utter sterility. They are all infertile. had wholly destroyed or prevented the action of the previously applied illegitimate pollen. These can then be properly united in a legitimate manner. there is no apparent reason why they should not yield as many seeds as did their parents when legitimately fertilised. and in others which might be added. when illegitimately united. It is well known that if pollen of a distinct species be placed on the stigma of a flower. as in making reciprocal crosses between the same two species. though applied twenty-four hours subsequently. and yielded many seeds. and its own pollen be afterwards. with pollen taken from a peculiarly coloured variety. just in the same manner as occurs in crossing distinct species. In all these respects. As the degree of sterility in the latter case depends in an eminent degree on the conditions of life being more or less favourable. for instance. this shows that the legitimate pollen. . both long-styled and short-styled illegitimate plants. raised from several illegitimate unions. Again. there is occasionally a great difference in the result. when both are placed on the same stigma. may be strictly compared with that of hybrids when crossed inter se. its action is so strongly prepotent that it generally annihilates the effect of the foreign pollen. but the latter form did not yield a single seed when fertilised by the longer stamens of the mid-styled form. and all the seedlings were similarly coloured. as they may be called. behave in exactly the same manner as do two distinct species when crossed. the mid-styled form of Lythrum salicaria was illegitimately fertilised with the greatest ease by pollen from the longer stamens of the short-styled form. This led me carefully to observe during four years many seedlings. even after a considerable interval of time. first illegitimately. But such is not the case. In the same manner as the sterility of hybrids does not always run parallel with the difficulty of making the first cross between the two parent-species. the forms of the same undoubted species. If. The chief result is that these illegitimate plants. When this is done. some being so utterly and incurably sterile that they did not yield during four seasons a single seed or even seed-capsule. It is possible to raise from dimorphic species. and from trimorphic plants all three illegitimate forms. so that sterility of certain illegitimate plants was unusually great. in various degrees. when united with each other in a legitimate manner. the sterility is usually much lessened: and so it is when an illegitimate plant is fertilised by a legitimate plant. so I have found it with illegitimate unions. on the other hand.

relatively to external conditions. With hybrids raised from the same seed. miserable dwarfs. for instance. but he would be completely mistaken. But to make the case sure. exactly similar cases occur with the illegitimate offspring of various dimorphic and trimorphic plants. while other and more sterile hybrids produce few flowers. either in structure or in constitution. in the ordinary unions of the . secondly. and we are led to extend the same view to first crosses and hybrids.capsule the degree of sterility is innately variable. that two or three forms of the same species may exist and may differ in no respect whatever. He would find that they yielded only about one-fifth of the proper number of seed. It is hardly an exaggeration to maintain that illegitimate plants are hybrids. because we may conclude that there is some unknown bond which connects the infertility of illegitimate unions with that of their illegitimate offspring. that the physiological test of lessened fertility.styled forms. he would raise plants from his supposed hybridised seed. and that they behaved in all other respects like ordinary hybrids. many hybrids are profuse and persistent flowerers. He might then maintain that he had actually proved. of two long. both in first crosses and in hybrids. and are weak. so it is in a marked manner with illegitimate plants. and that they behaved in all the other above specified respects as if they had been two distinct species. we may suppose that a botanist found two well-marked varieties (and such occur) of the long-styled form of the trimorphic Lythrum salicaria. and he would find that the seedlings were miserably dwarfed and utterly sterile. first. because we find. because they show us. in accordance with the common view. For we must remember that it is the union of the sexual elements of individuals of the same form. that his two varieties were as good and as distinct species as any in the world. Lastly. thirdly. while ordinary hybrids are produced from an improper union between so-called distinct species. Altogether there is the closest identity in character and behaviour between illegitimate plants and hybrids. and yet be sterile when united in certain ways. Hence the case appears at first sight exactly the reverse of what occurs. This will perhaps be made more fully apparent by an illustration. The facts now given on dimorphic and trimorphic plants are important. and that he determined to try by crossing whether they were specifically distinct. produced within the limits of the same species by the improper union of certain forms. We have also already seen that there is the closest similarity in all respects between first illegitimate unions and first crosses between distinct species. is no safe criterion of specific distinction. which results in sterility.while the sterility of the union from which they were derived was by no means great. while it is the union of the sexual elements proper to two distinct forms which is fertile. and this seems to me of especial importance.

We are also led to this same conclusion by considering reciprocal crosses. which. and probably the true one. the explanation which will occur to everyone. while the converse cross can be effected with perfect facility. FERTILITY OF VARIETIES WHEN CROSSED. doubtful whether this is really so. Gartner. for. that the sterility of distinct species when crossed and of their hybrid progeny. AND OF THEIR MONGREL OFFSPRING. or supposed to have been produced. however much they may differ from each other in external appearance. the fertility of all varieties produced under nature will assuredly have to be granted. For when it is stated. produced. infer as probable from the consideration of dimorphic and trimorphic plants. however. under domestication. and yield perfectly fertile offspring. and he consequently ranks them as undoubted species. and not on any difference in their structure or general constitution. but I will not enlarge on this obscure subject. we are still involved in some doubt. For instance. If we turn to varieties. are utterly sterile when intercrossed. NOT UNIVERSAL. differing widely from each other in appearance. is that they are descended from aboriginally distinct species. It is. with the female of a second species. those of the pigeon. the blue and red pimpernel. if two forms hitherto reputed to be varieties be found in any degree sterile together. in which the male of one species cannot be united. If we thus argue in a circle. Nevertheless the perfect fertility of so many domestic races. That excellent observer. though resembling each other most closely. looking to varieties produced under nature.individuals of the same species and with crosses between distinct species. that certain South American indigenous domestic dogs do not readily unite with European dogs. for instance. cross with perfect facility. are said by Gartner to be quite sterile when crossed. more especially when we reflect how many species there are. or can be united with great difficulty. presently to be given. however. With some exceptions. however. In . We may. depends exclusively on the nature of their sexual elements. It may be urged as an overwhelming argument that there must be some essential distinction between species and varieties inasmuch as the latter. I fully admit that this is the rule. they are at once ranked by most naturalists as species. likewise concluded that species when crossed are sterile owing to differences confined to their reproductive systems. render the fertility of domestic varieties less remarkable. which are considered by most botanists as varieties. or of the cabbage. for instance. Several considerations. is a remarkable fact. But the subject is surrounded by difficulties.

continued should likewise induce this tendency. become perfectly fertile together. which. We are far from precisely knowing the cause. will have been exposed during long periods of time to more uniform conditions. certain plants have been affected in an opposite manner. With plants. But we can see that species. For we know how commonly wild animals and plants. that such conditions generally eliminate this tendency. Now the varying conditions to which domesticated animals and cultivated plants have been subjected. and this may well make a wide difference in the result. with species having a peculiar constitution. that we have good grounds for admitting the directly opposite doctrine of Pallas. as it appears to me. as shown by the mere fact of their domestication. owing to their struggle for existence with numerous competitors. so that the domesticated descendants of species. seeing how profoundly ignorant we are in regard to the normal and abnormal action of the reproductive system.authenticated cases already alluded to. have been observed. have had so little tendency towards modifying the reproductive system in a manner leading to mutual sterility. but why this has so generally occurred with natural varieties. as I believe. than have domestic varieties. that in several well. and why with plants only a few such cases. when taken from their natural conditions and subjected to captivity. varieties have not been produced which are mutually sterile. and it can hardly be rejected. on the other hand. nor is this surprising. Domesticated productions. immediately to be given. were not originally highly sensitive to changes in their . so far is cultivation from giving a tendency towards sterility between distinct species. If the Pallasian doctrine of the elimination of sterility through long-continued domestication be admitted. it becomes in the highest degree improbable that similar conditions long. while still retaining the capacity of fertilising. why domestic varieties have not become mutually infertile when crossed. It is certain that with species the cause lies exclusively in differences in their sexual constitution. are rendered sterile. for they have become self-impotent.the first place. though in certain cases. so that similar differences in the case of varieties would be no sure guide. Thus. we can understand why. which in their natural state probably would have been in some degree sterile when crossed. and the reproductive functions of organic beings which have always lived under natural conditions would probably in like manner be eminently sensitive to the influence of an unnatural cross. sterility might occasionally be thus caused. as soon as they have been permanently modified in a sufficient degree to take rank as species. and being fertilised by. namely. with domesticated animals. other species. it may be observed that the amount of external difference between two species is no sure guide to their degree of mutual sterility. The real difficulty in our present subject is not.

conditions of life. and this one head produced only five grains. so that even Gartner did not venture to consider the two varieties as specifically distinct. than between those which are differently coloured. The following case is far more remarkable. The evidence is at least as good as that from which we believe in the sterility of a multitude of species. How far these experiments may be trusted. has suspected that these varieties of maize are distinct species. Girou de Buzareingues crossed three varieties of gourd. and it is important to notice that the hybrid plants thus raised were themselves PERFECTLY fertile. and a tall variety with red seeds growing near each other in his garden. but the forms experimented on are ranked by Sagaret. which like the maize has separated sexes. during several years. Gartner kept. that the yellow and white varieties when crossed produce less seed than the similarly coloured varieties of the same species. He then fertilised thirteen flowers of the one kind with pollen of the other. Moreover. but it is the result of an astonishing number of experiments made during many years on nine species of Verbascum. but only a single head produced any seed. by so good an observer and so hostile a witness as Gartner: namely. I have as yet spoken as if the varieties of the same species were invariably fertile when intercrossed. he asserts that. Mr. who in all other cases consider fertility and sterility as safe criterions of specific distinction. I know not. and although unable to confirm Gartner's results on the crossing of the distinct species. a dwarf kind of maize with yellow seeds. and although these plants have separated sexes. who mainly founds his classification by the test of infertility. Manipulation in this case could not have been injurious. which I will briefly abstract. The evidence is also derived from hostile witnesses. more seed is produced by the crosses between the similarly coloured flowers. But it is impossible to resist the evidence of the existence of a certain amount of sterility in the few following cases. and Naudin has come to the same conclusion. when yellow and white varieties of one species are crossed with yellow and white varieties of a DISTINCT species. and seems at first incredible. he finds that the dissimilarly coloured varieties of the same species yield fewer seeds. No one. they never naturally crossed. which would be little liable to have their reproductive powers injuriously affected by the act of crossing with other varieties which had originated in a like manner. I believe. as varieties. and he asserts that their mutual fertilisation is by so much the less easy as their differences are greater. Scott also has experimented on the species and varieties of Verbascum. and which can now generally resist with undiminished fertility repeated changes of conditions. in the . might be expected to produce varieties. as the plants have separated sexes.

that in the first generation mongrels are more variable than hybrids. quite unimportant differences between the so-called hybrid offspring of species. whose strong wish it was to draw a distinct line between species and varieties. and I have myself seen striking instances of this fact. namely. the offspring of species and of varieties when crossed may be compared in several other respects. I shall here discuss this subject with extreme brevity. The general sterility of crossed species may safely be looked at. Kolreuter. when crossed with a widely distinct species. Independently of the question of fertility. from man attending only to external characters in his domestic varieties. from these several considerations we may conclude that fertility does not constitute a fundamental distinction between varieties and species when crossed. has proved the remarkable fact that one particular variety of the common tobacco was more fertile than the other varieties. and from such varieties not having been exposed for very long periods to uniform conditions of life. He experimented on five forms which are commonly reputed to be varieties. as it seems to me. than the similarly coloured varieties. but as incidental on changes of an unknown nature in their sexual elements. and. The most important distinction is. Gartner . From the great difficulty of ascertaining the infertility of varieties in a state of nature. if proved to be infertile in any degree. Hence the reproductive system of this one variety must have been in some manner and in some degree modified. but Gartner admits that hybrids from species which have long been cultivated are often variable in the first generation. and which he tested by the severest trial. when used either as the father or mother. and he found their mongrel offspring perfectly fertile. glutinosa. Yet these varieties differ in no respect. and the so-called mongrel offspring of varieties. Gartner. not as a special acquirement or endowment. And. and one variety can sometimes be raised from the seed of another. would almost universally be ranked as a species. whose accuracy has been confirmed by every subsequent observer. they agree most closely in many important respects. INDEPENDENTLY OF THEIR FERTILITY. But one of these five varieties. always yielded hybrids not so sterile as those which were produced from the four other varieties when crossed with N. HYBRIDS AND MONGRELS COMPARED. From these facts it can no longer be maintained that varieties when crossed are invariably quite fertile. on the other hand. except in the colour of their flowers.proportion of eighty-six to 100. could find very few. for a supposed variety. and crossed with the Nicotiana glutinosa. by reciprocal crosses.

Now. But this conclusion. perhaps. is founded on a single experiment. but some few instances of both hybrids and mongrels long retaining a uniform character could be given. hybrids in the first generation are descended from species (excluding those long cultivated) which have not had their reproductive systems in any way affected. which would often continue and would augment that arising from the act of crossing. . and this probably explains the singular difference in the results arrived at by different observers. the hybrids are widely different from each other. and he experimented chiefly on cultivated plants. greater than in hybrids. Gartner further states that when any two species. and this shows that the difference in the degree of variability graduates away. while Naudin. an extreme amount of variability in the offspring in both cases is notorious. the hybrids do not differ much. however. When mongrels and the more fertile hybrids are propagated for several generations. if it be true. For the parents of mongrels are varieties. and he experimented on uncultivated species of willows. But to return to our comparison of mongrels and hybrids: Gartner states that mongrels are more liable than hybrids to revert to either parent form. are crossed with a third species. For it bears on the view which I have taken of one of the causes of ordinary variability. Gartner expressly states that the hybrids from long cultivated plants are more subject to reversion than hybrids from species in their natural state. and mostly domestic varieties (very few experiments having been tried on natural varieties). whereas if two very distinct varieties of one species are crossed with another species. from being eminently sensitive to changed conditions of life. fails under these circumstances to perform its proper function of producing offspring closely similar in all respects to the parent-form. on the other hand. The variability. Moreover. although most closely allied to each other. is certainly only a difference in degree. This greater variability in mongrels than in hybrids does not seem at all surprising. but hybrids themselves have their reproductive systems seriously affected. in the successive generations of mongrels is. is a curious fact and deserves attention. and their descendants are highly variable. as far as I can make out. Thus Max Wichura doubts whether hybrids ever revert to their parent forms.further admits that hybrids between very closely allied species are more variable than those from very distinct species. insists in the strongest terms on the almost universal tendency to reversion in hybrids. that the reproductive system. but this. in contrast with that in the succeeding generations. The slight variability of hybrids in the first generation. and this implies that there has been recent variability. namely. and they are not variable. and seems directly opposed to the results of several experiments made by Kolreuter.

So I believe it to be with varieties of plants. I think those authors are right who maintain that the ass has a prepotent power over the horse. follow. whether the two parents . one variety certainly often has this prepotent power over another variety. On the whole. and do not relate to characters which have been slowly acquired through selection. yet I grant much less frequently than with mongrels. but that the prepotency runs more strongly in the male than in the female ass. or additional fingers and toes. is more like an ass than is the hinny. but this does sometimes occur with hybrids. both when one species is crossed with another and when one variety is crossed with another variety. On the other hand. Both hybrids and mongrels can be reduced to either pure parent form. after arranging an enormous body of facts with respect to animals. comes to the conclusion that the laws of resemblance of the child to its parents are the same. but more especially owing to prepotency in transmitting likeness running more strongly in one sex than in the other. and with animals. but the subject is here much complicated. who. so that both the mule and the hinny resemble more closely the ass than the horse. which is the offspring of the female-ass and stallion. When two species are crossed. and so it is with mongrel plants from a reciprocal cross. than with hybrids. by repeated crosses in successive generations with either parent. which are descended from species slowly and naturally produced. and which have suddenly appeared--such as albinism. These several remarks are apparently applicable to animals. Looking to the cases which I have collected of cross-bred animals closely resembling one parent. be much more likely to occur with mongrels. the resemblances seem chiefly confined to characters almost monstrous in their nature. but closely resemble one of their parents.Such alone are the unimportant differences which Gartner is able to point out between hybrid and mongrel plants. also. more especially in hybrids produced from nearly related species. partly owing to the existence of secondary sexual characters. A tendency to sudden reversions to the perfect character of either parent would. according to Gartner the same laws. Hybrid plants produced from a reciprocal cross generally resemble each other closely. so that the mule. I entirely agree with Dr. Much stress has been laid by some authors on the supposed fact. deficiency of tail or horns. the degrees and kinds of resemblance in mongrels and in hybrids to their respective parents. For instance. which are descended from varieties often suddenly produced and semi-monstrous in character. that it is only with mongrels that the offspring are not intermediate in character. one has sometimes a prepotent power of impressing its likeness on the hybrid. which is an offspring of the male ass and mare. Prosper Lucas. melanism.

It is not always equal in degree in a first cross and in the hybrids produced from this cross. in some instances in chief part on the early death of the embryo. In the same manner as in grafting trees. The degree of sterility does not strictly follow systematic affinity. and of crossed varieties. and is often so slight that the most careful experimentalists have arrived at diametrically opposite conclusions in ranking forms by this test. The sterility is of all degrees. In the case of first crosses it seems to depend on several circumstances. than to think that trees have been specially endowed with various and somewhat analogous degrees of difficulty in being grafted together in order to prevent their inarching in our forests. namely. sufficiently distinct to be ranked as species. But it harmonises perfectly with the view that there is no essential distinction between species and varieties. and sometimes widely different in reciprocal crosses between the same two species. and is eminently susceptible to action of favourable and unfavourable conditions.differ little or much from each other. The sterility of first crosses and of their hybrid progeny has not been acquired through natural selection. in their vegetative systems. it apparently depends on their whole organisation having been disturbed by being compounded from two distinct forms. SUMMARY OF CHAPTER. this similarity would be an astonishing fact. First crosses between forms. In the case of hybrids. Independently of the question of fertility and sterility. in the union of individuals of the same variety. If we look at species as having been specially created. but is governed by several curious and complex laws. the capacity in one species or variety to take on another. but not universally. There is no more reason to think that species have been specially endowed with various degrees of sterility to prevent their crossing and blending in nature. in all other respects there seems to be a general and close similarity in the offspring of crossed species. and their hybrids. the sterility being closely allied to that which so frequently affects pure species. The sterility is innately variable in individuals of the same species. and at varieties as having been produced by secondary laws. It is generally different. when exposed to new and . is incidental on differences. or of distinct species. the greater or less facility of one species to unite with another is incidental on unknown differences in their reproductive systems. or of different varieties. are very generally. sterile. generally of an unknown nature. so in crossing.

invariably fertile. although we are as ignorant of the . for systematic affinity includes resemblances of all kinds. and the fertility of the hybrids thus produced. slight changes in the conditions of life add to the vigour and fertility of all organic beings. but not. and in their inheritance of characters from both parent-forms. leading to their mutual infertility. which have been exposed to slightly different conditions of life. in all other respects there is the closest general resemblance between hybrids and mongrels. It is not surprising that the difficulty in crossing any two species. parallel with the systematic affinity of the forms subjected to experiment. and that they have not been long exposed to uniform conditions of life. It should also be especially kept in mind. He who will explain these latter cases will be able to explain the sterility of hybrids. The consideration of these facts on dimorphism. we do not know. But why. First crosses between forms known to be varieties. are very generally. perhaps render it probable that some unknown bond in all cases connects the degree of fertility of first unions with that of their offspring. vigour and fertility of their offspring. then. that the crossing of forms. in their power of absorbing each other by repeated crosses. but it seems to stand in some close relation to species having been exposed for long periods of time to nearly uniform conditions of life. and secondly. and is therefore little likely to induce this same quality. Nor is this almost universal and perfect fertility surprising. and their mongrel offspring. This view is strongly supported by a parallelism of another kind: namely. to a certain extent. Nor is it surprising that the facility of effecting a first cross. or sufficiently alike to be considered as varieties.unnatural conditions of life. Independently of the question of fertility. as is so often stated. as well as of the results of reciprocal crosses. when it is remembered how liable we are to argue in a circle with respect to varieties in a state of nature. The facts given on the sterility of the illegitimate unions of dimorphic and trimorphic plants and of their illegitimate progeny. favours the size. that long-continued domestication tends to eliminate sterility. in the case of distinct species. the sexual elements should so generally have become more or less modified. Finally. in their variability. that. and the sterility of their hybrid offspring. clearly leads to the conclusion that the primary cause of the sterility of crossed species is confined to differences in their sexual elements. firstly. or which have varied. and when we remember that the greater number of varieties have been produced under domestication by the selection of mere external differences. and the capacity of being grafted together--though this latter capacity evidently depends on widely different circumstances--should all run. should in most cases correspond. even if due to distinct causes: for both depend on the amount of difference between the species which are crossed.

. yet the facts given in this chapter do not seem to me opposed to the belief that species aboriginally existed as varieties.precise cause of the sterility of first crosses and of hybrids as we are why animals and plants removed from their natural conditions become sterile.

Chapter 10 The Origin of Species . .by Charles Darwin CHAPTER X. ON THE IMPERFECTION OF THE GEOLOGICAL RECORD.

On the intermittence of geological formations -. One. however.On the lapse of time. But just in proportion as this process of extermination has acted on an enormous scale. we should always look for forms intermediate between each species and a common but unknown progenitor. so must the number of intermediate varieties. through which new varieties continually take the places of and supplant their parent-forms. namely. In the first place. in the extreme imperfection of the geological record. on an extensive and continuous area with graduated physical conditions. In the sixth chapter I enumerated the chief objections which might be justly urged against the views maintained in this volume. from existing in lesser numbers than the forms which they connect. when looking at any two species.On the denudation of granitic areas -. as I believe. on the theory. as inferred from the rate of denudation and of deposition number -. that the really governing conditions of life do not graduate away quite insensibly like heat or moisture. and the progenitor will generally have differed in some respects from all its modified descendants. perhaps. than on climate.On the lapse of time as estimated by years -. therefore. on the very process of natural selection. is a very obvious difficulty. to avoid picturing to myself forms DIRECTLY intermediate between them. To . Why then is not every geological formation and every stratum full of such intermediate links? Geology assuredly does not reveal any such finely graduated organic chain.On the poorness of our palaeontological collections -. namely.On the absence of intermediate varieties in any one formation -. Most of them have now been discussed. on their number -.On the sudden appearance of groups of species -.On their sudden appearance in the lowest known fossiliferous strata -. also. and.On the absence of intermediate varieties at the present day -. The explanation lies. I assigned reasons why such links do not commonly occur at the present day under the circumstances apparently most favourable for their presence. But this is a wholly false view. The main cause. I endeavoured.On the nature of extinct intermediate varieties. that the life of each species depends in a more important manner on the presence of other already defined organic forms. of innumerable intermediate links not now occurring everywhere throughout nature depends. will generally be beaten out and exterminated during the course of further modification and improvement. I have found it difficult. is the most obvious and serious objection which can be urged against my theory. and this. have formerly existed. it should always be borne in mind what sort of intermediate forms must. I endeavoured to show.Antiquity of the habitable earth. be truly enormous. the distinctness of specific forms and their not being blended together by innumerable transitional links. to show that intermediate varieties. which have formerly existed.

So that the number of intermediate and transitional . whilst its descendants had undergone a vast amount of change. have in their turn been similarly connected with more ancient forms. we have no reason to suppose that links directly intermediate between them ever existed. if we possessed all the intermediate varieties which have ever existed. by differences not greater than we see between the natural and domestic varieties of the same species at the present day. that. Hence. C. it would not have been possible to have determined from a mere comparison of their structure with that of the rock-pigeon. even if we closely compared the structure of the parent with that of its modified descendants. and these parent-species. The common parent will have had in its whole organisation much general resemblance to the tapir and to the horse. but between each and an unknown common parent. and so on backwards. whether they had descended from this species or from some other allied species. for in all cases the new and improved forms of life tend to supplant the old and unimproved forms. that one of two living forms might have descended from the other. if we look to forms very distinct. even perhaps more than they differ from each other. will render this a very rare event. for instance. but we should have no varieties directly intermediate between the fantail and pouter. So with natural species. the characteristic features of these two breeds. such as C.give a simple illustration: the fantail and pouter pigeons are both descended from the rock-pigeon. we should be unable to recognise the parent-form of any two or more species. and in this case DIRECT intermediate links will have existed between them. By the theory of natural selection all living species have been connected with the parent-species of each genus. It is just possible. if we had no historical or indirect evidence regarding their origin. always converging to the common ancestor of each great class. none. now generally extinct. for instance to the horse and tapir. unless at the same time we had a nearly perfect chain of the intermediate links. oenas. and the principle of competition between organism and organism. moreover. a horse from a tapir. combining a tail somewhat expanded with a crop somewhat enlarged. These two breeds. we should have an extremely close series between both and the rock-pigeon. have become so much modified. livia. But such a case would imply that one form had remained for a very long period unaltered. between child and parent. but in some points of structure may have differed considerably from both. in all such cases. by the theory. for instance.

if we follow for a few miles any line of rocky cliff. It is hardly possible for me to recall to the reader who is not a practical geologist. and to mark how each author attempts to give an inadequate idea of the duration of each formation. if this theory be true. The tides in most cases reach the cliffs only for a short time twice a day. At last the base of the cliff is undermined. and then they are more quickly ground into pebbles. AS INFERRED FROM THE RATE OF DEPOSITION AND EXTENT OF DENUDATION. As Lyell has well remarked. and learning how deeply the surface of the land has been denuded. and the waves eat into them only when they are charged with sand or pebbles. or mud. have to be worn away atom by atom. in order to comprehend something about the duration of past time. Independently of our not finding fossil remains of such infinitely numerous connecting links. may at once close this volume. along a short length or round a promontory. the facts leading the mind feebly to comprehend the lapse of time. sand. Therefore a man should examine for himself the great piles of superimposed strata. for there is good evidence that pure water effects nothing in wearing away rock. all changes having been effected slowly. all thickly clothed by marine productions. It is good to wander along the coast. He who can read Sir Charles Lyell's grand work on the Principles of Geology. we find that it is only here and there. and how much sediment has been deposited. But how often do we see along the bases of retreating cliffs rounded boulders. and watch the rivulets bringing down mud. or even of each stratum. when formed of moderately hard rocks. ON THE LAPSE OF TIME. But assuredly.links. that the cliffs are at . and these remaining fixed. the extent and thickness of our sedimentary formations are the result and the measure of the denudation which the earth's crust has elsewhere undergone. the monuments of which we see all around us. it may be objected that time cannot have sufficed for so great an amount of organic change. and mark the process of degradation. which is undergoing degradation. such have lived upon the earth. between all living and extinct species. must have been inconceivably great. or to read special treatises by different observers on separate formations. which the future historian will recognise as having produced a revolution in natural science. showing how little they are abraded and how seldom they are rolled about! Moreover. We can best gain some idea of past time by knowing the agencies at work. and yet does not admit how vast have been the past periods of time. and the waves wearing away the sea-cliffs. Not that it suffices to study the Principles of Geology. until after being reduced in size they can be rolled about by the waves. huge fragments fall down.

even in a gently undulating country. or the power of the waves. and it makes no great difference whether the upheaval was sudden. Nothing impresses the mind with the vast duration of time. in order to appreciate the past duration of time. according to our ideas of time. and to a greater extent than might be supposed. that subaerial degradation is a much more important agency than coast-action. we are compelled to admit that the escarpments owe their origin in chief part to the rocks of which they are composed. having resisted subaerial denudation better than the surrounding surface. Ramsay and Whitaker have shown. The appearance of the surface and the vegetation show that elsewhere years have elapsed since the waters washed their base. for the gentle slope of the lava-streams. we see the effects of subaerial degradation in the muddy rills which flow down every slope. On a rainy day. showed at a glance how far the hard. and triturate the fragments. when rapid deepen their channels. Croll and others. in the van of many excellent observers--of Jukes. I remember having been much struck when viewing volcanic islands. cannot have been thus formed. with the lines of harder rock left projecting. When thus impressed with the slow rate at which the land is worn away through subaerial and littoral action. which. or.the present time suffering. with its dissolved carbonic acid. and in colder countries to frost. for since the crust cracked. it is then transported by the streams and rivers. this surface consequently has been gradually lowered. for each line is composed of one and the same formation. rocky beds had once extended into the open ocean. The same story is told still more plainly by faults-those great cracks along which the strata have been upheaved on one side. due to their formerly liquid state. and the observation is a most striking one. it is good. to consider. the disintegrated matter is carried down even gentle slopes during heavy rain. or thrown down on the other. We have. and which seem to work so slowly. while our sea-cliffs are everywhere formed by the intersection of various formations. recently learned from the observations of Ramsay. however. as . which apparently have so little power. have produced great results. that the great lines of escarpment in the Wealden district and those ranging across England. Messrs. which formerly were looked at as ancient sea-coasts. on the one hand. This being the case. more forcibly than the conviction thus gained that subaerial agencies. by the wind. and on the other hand the thickness of our sedimentary formations. The whole surface of the land is exposed to the chemical action of the air and of the rainwater. especially in arid districts. which have been worn by the waves and pared all round into perpendicular cliffs of one or two thousand feet in height. to the height or depth of thousands of feet. Geikie. the masses of rock which have been removed over many extensive areas.

.000 feet. remarks that we do not err "in forming too great a conception of the length of geological periods.....2. are thousands of feet in thickness on the Continent.." but in estimating them by years... in an interesting paper. Nevertheless this impression is partly false. and the figures are at .. the surface of the land has been so completely planed down that no trace of these vast dislocations is externally visible... in all parts of the world the piles of sedimentary strata are of wonderful thickness.... yet from being formed of worn and rounded pebbles. and then at the figures representing several million years... Professor Ramsay has published an account of a downthrow in Anglesea of 2... Some of these formations..most geologists now believe. was slow and effected by many starts. So that the lofty pile of sedimentary rocks in Britain gives but an inadequate idea of the time which has elapsed during their accumulation..240 Feet --making altogether 72... When geologists look at large and complicated phenomena.. and he informs me that he fully believes that there is one in Merionethshire of 12. I estimated one mass of conglomerate at ten thousand feet.. and this is the result: Palaeozoic strata (not including igneous beds).. the pile of rocks on either side of the crack having been smoothly swept away. between each successive formation we have... that is. blank periods of enormous length... and along this line the vertical displacement of the strata varies from 600 to 3.13.... Moreover. In the Cordillera..584 feet...... in the opinion of most geologists. The Craven fault... Mr.. which are represented in England by thin beds.000 feet..... each of which bears the stamp of time..... of the successive formations in DIFFERENT parts of Great Britain. the two produce a totally different effect on the mind.. from actual measurement in most cases. and although conglomerates have probably been accumulated at a quicker rate than finer sediments... very nearly thirteen and three-quarters British miles.154 Feet Secondary strata.57.190 Feet Tertiary strata. they are good to show how slowly the mass must have been heaped together.. Professor Ramsay has given me the maximum thickness. On the other hand....... Croll. extends for upward of thirty miles. The consideration of these various facts impresses the mind almost in the same manner as does the vain endeavour to grapple with the idea of eternity... yet in these cases there is nothing on the surface of the land to show such prodigious movements...300 feet. for instance...

and some considerations lead to the suspicion that it may be too large. by calculating the known amount of sediment annually brought down by certain rivers. and the entire strip a million years. This seems an astonishing result. during a single lifetime. that 1. Unfortunately we have no means of determining. in relation to the subject of this work. This tenth of an inch will represent one hundred years. or through the immigration of new forms. however. The comparison would be in every way fairer with the effects which follow from unconscious selection. Few men have attended with due care to any one strain for more than half a century. that new places in the polity of nature do not occur until after long intervals. Croll shows. with no intention of modifying the breed. But let it be borne in mind. This slowness follows from all the inhabitants of the same country being already so well adapted to each other. due to the occurrence of physical changes of some kind.once pronounced too small. relatively to their areas of drainage. ON THE POORNESS OF PALAEONTOLOGICAL COLLECTIONS. how long a period it takes to modify a species. Mr. represented as it is by a measure utterly insignificant in a hall of the above dimensions. and stretch it along the wall of a large hall. so that a hundred years represents the work of two breeders in succession. as it became gradually disintegrated. Few of us. Several eminent breeders. would not always occur at once. according to the standard of years. . probably change much more slowly. Species. It is not to be supposed that species in a state of nature ever change so quickly as domestic animals under the guidance of methodical selection. eighty-three feet four inches in length. what a hundred years implies. that is. and within the same country only a few change at the same time. which propagate their kind much more slowly than most of the lower animals. know what a million really means: Mr. various breeds have been sensibly changed in the course of two or three centuries. but if halved or quartered it is still very surprising.000 feet of solid rock. however. In regard to subaerial denudation. by which some of the inhabitants might be better fitted to their new places under the altered circumstance. then mark off at one end the tenth of an inch. variations or individual differences of the right nature. that they have formed what well deserves to be called a new sub-breed. but to the subject of time we must return. but by this process of unconscious selection. would thus be removed from the mean level of the whole area in the course of six million years. the preservation of the most useful or beautiful animals. Moreover. have so largely modified some of the higher animals. Croll gives the following illustration: Take a narrow strip of paper.

With respect to the terrestrial productions which lived during the Secondary and Palaeozoic periods. or from a few specimens collected on some one spot. several thousand. with the exception of a single Mediterranean species. and although this great mass has been most carefully searched. The many cases on record of a formation conformably covered. Some of the many kinds of animals which live on the beach between high and low water mark seem to be rarely preserved. No organism wholly soft can be preserved. at a rate sufficiently quick to embed and preserve fossil remains. We probably take a quite erroneous view. no fossils. seem explicable only on the view of the bottom of the sea not rarely lying for ages in an unaltered condition. Only a small portion of the surface of the earth has been geologically explored. but now land- . The remark of that admirable palaeontologist. after an immense interval of time. many great deposits. and what a paltry display we behold! That our collections are imperfect is admitted by every one. that very many fossil species are known and named from single and often broken specimens. Lastly. have been found. Lyell and Dr. should never be forgotten. until recently not a land-shell was known belonging to either of these vast periods. Dawson in the carboniferous strata of North America. the several species of the Chthamalinae (a sub-family of sessile cirripedes) coat the rocks all over the world in infinite numbers: they are all strictly littoral. Edward Forbes. requiring a vast length of time for their accumulation. as the important discoveries made every year in Europe prove. which consists of shale and sandstone. when we assume that sediment is being deposited over nearly the whole bed of the sea. by another and later formation. occasionally even six thousand feet in thickness.Now let us turn to our richest museums. when the beds are upraised. without our being able to assign any reason: one of the most striking instances is that of the Flysch formation. if in sand or gravel. are entirely destitute of organic remains. Throughout an enormously large proportion of the ocean. the bright blue tint of the water bespeaks its purity. generally be dissolved by the percolation of rain water charged with carbonic acid. Shells and bones decay and disappear when left on the bottom of the sea. with the exception of one species discovered by Sir C. will. namely. and no part with sufficient care. it is superfluous to state that our evidence is fragmentary in an extreme degree. where sediment is not accumulating. and extending for at least 300 miles from Vienna to Switzerland. For instance. whereas not one other species has hitherto been found in any tertiary formation: yet it is known that the genus Chthamalus existed during the Chalk period. without the underlying bed having suffered in the interval any wear and tear. For instance. The remains which do become embedded. except a few vegetable remains. which inhabits deep water and this has been found fossil in Sicily.

how accidental and rare is their preservation. But we know. if his attention had been confined exclusively to these large territories. When we see the formations tabulated in written works. generally implying great changes in the geography of the surrounding lands. who. Murchison's great work on Russia. and that not a cave or true lacustrine bed is known belonging to the age of our secondary or palaeozoic formations. for instance. though the supply of sediment must for ages have been great. from the several formations being separated from each other by wide intervals of time. Scarcely any fact struck me more when examining many hundred miles of the South American coasts. This doctrine has been emphatically admitted by many geologists and palaeontologists. so it is in North America. which have been upraised several hundred feet within the recent period. have not followed each other in close sequence. The frequent and great changes in the mineralogical composition of consecutive formations. when we remember how large a proportion of the bones of tertiary mammals have been discovered either in caves or in lacustrine deposits. Nor is their rarity surprising. what wide gaps there are in that country between the superimposed formations. great piles of sediment. like E. tertiary beds are so poorly developed that no record of several successive and peculiar marine faunas will probably be preserved to a distant age. whence the sediment was derived. A little reflection will explain why. which is inhabited by a peculiar marine fauna. from Sir R. namely. charged with new and peculiar forms of life.shells have been found in the lias. And if. hardly any idea can be formed of the length of time which has elapsed between the consecutive formations. far better than pages of detail. see why the geological formations of each region are almost invariably intermittent. and in many other parts of the world. would never have suspected that during the periods which were blank and barren in his own country. We can. a glance at the historical table published in Lyell's Manual. no extensive formations with recent or tertiary remains can anywhere be found. it is difficult to avoid believing that they are closely consecutive. from the . or when we follow them in nature. entirely disbelieve in the change of species. I think. had elsewhere been accumulated. accord with the belief of vast intervals of time having elapsed between each formation. in every separate territory. But the imperfection in the geological record largely results from another and more important cause than any of the foregoing. Forbes. Along the whole west coast. that is. The most skilful geologist. along the rising coast of the western side of South America. will bring home the truth. than the absence of any recent deposits sufficiently extensive to last for even a short geological period. we may infer that this could nowhere be ascertained. In regard to mammiferous remains.

which are throughout the greater part of their thickness RICH IN FOSSILS. The explanation. in order to withstand the incessant action of the waves. thick enough. as long as the rate of subsidence and supply of sediment nearly balance each other. was deposited during a downward oscillation of level.enormous degradation of the coast rocks and from the muddy streams entering the sea. as well as the subsequent subaerial degradation. in which case the bottom will not be inhabited by so many and such varied forms of life as the more shallow seas. when first upraised and during subsequent oscillations of level. or. has come to the conclusion that it was accumulated during subsidence. to resist a large amount of denudation. which has been bulky enough to resist such degradation as it has as yet suffered. and thus gained considerable thickness. THICK deposits cannot have been accumulated in the shallow parts. as long as the bed of the sea remained stationary. as soon as they are brought up by the slow and gradual rising of the land within the grinding action of the coast-waves. and apparently these oscillations have affected wide spaces. and thus a rich fossiliferous formation. but only where the supply of sediment was sufficient to keep the sea shallow and to embed and preserve the remains before they had time to decay. or extensive masses. either in profound depths of the sea. I may add. formations rich in fossils and sufficiently thick and extensive to resist subsequent degradation. and the mass when upraised will give an imperfect record of the organisms which existed in the neighbourhood during the period of its accumulation. no doubt. and have been surprised to note how author after author. Consequently. I think. in treating of this or that great formation. Since publishing my views on this subject in 1845. the sea will remain shallow and favourable for many and varied forms. if it continue slowly to subside. to . solid. We may. On the other hand. that the only ancient tertiary formation on the west coast of South America. but which will hardly last to a distant geological age. when upraised. In this latter case. which are the most favourable to life. I have watched the progress of geology. may be formed. Such thick and extensive accumulations of sediment may be formed in two ways. have thus been formed during subsidence. All geological facts tell us plainly that each area has undergone numerous slow oscillations of level. conclude that sediment must be accumulated in extremely thick. Still less can this have happened during the alternate periods of elevation. I am convinced that nearly all our ancient formations. will have been formed over wide spaces during periods of subsidence. Or sediment may be deposited to any thickness and extent over a shallow bottom. is that the littoral and sub-littoral deposits are continually worn away.

speak more accurately. but the thickness of the formation could not be great. nor be capped by overlying formations. collected along the whole coast. For it is scarcely possible that such rocks could have been solidified and crystallised while uncovered. so that it would run a good chance of being worn away by atmospheric degradation and by the action of the sea during subsequent oscillations of level. Admitting then that gneiss.100 geographical miles. from near Rio de Janeiro to the mouth of the Plata. South of the Amazon. but if the metamorphic action occurred at profound depths of the ocean. the deposit formed during the rising movement. diorite.. were once necessarily covered up. and the British Islands. . subsided. the beds which were then accumulated will generally have been destroyed by being upraised and brought within the limits of the coast-action. where the depth varies from thirty or forty to sixty fathoms. and I travelled for 150 miles in another direction. mica-schist. Italy. the granitic area is very large: thus Von Eschwege gives a detailed section of these rocks. a distance of 1. In the case of an extensive and shallow sea. It has. granite. etc. Boue colours an area composed of rocks of this nature as equal to that of Spain. These remarks apply chiefly to littoral and sublittoral deposits. but from the concurrent testimony of travellers. Hopkins. and saw nothing but granitic rocks. however. such as that within a large part of the Malay Archipelago. that if one part of the area. though not thick. a widely extended formation might be formed during a period of elevation. and yet not suffer excessively from denudation during its slow upheaval. This region has not been carefully explored. Hopkins also expresses his belief that sedimentary beds of considerable horizontal extent have rarely been completely destroyed. stretching from Rio de Janeiro for 260 geographical miles inland in a straight line. nor would the deposit be much consolidated. after rising and before being denuded. been suggested by Mr. the former protecting mantle of rock may not have been very thick. and they all belonged to this class. for owing to the elevatory movement it would be less than the depth in which it was formed. part of Germany. and thus be preserved for a long period. might afterwards become protected by fresh accumulations. except on the belief that they have subsequently been completely denuded of all overlying strata? That such extensive areas do exist cannot be doubted: the granitic region of Parime is described by Humboldt as being at least nineteen times as large as Switzerland. France. Mr. all conjoined. excepting the few who believe that our present metamorphic schists and plutonic rocks once formed the primordial nucleus of the globe. But all geologists. will admit that these latter rocks have been stripped of their covering to an enormous extent. Numerous specimens. Inland. how can we account for the naked and extensive areas of such rocks in many parts of the world. were examined by me.

but during such periods there will generally be a blank in the geological record. and Hilgendorf has described a most curious case of ten graduated forms of Planorbis multiformis in the successive beds of a fresh-water formation in Switzerland. several reasons . the inhabited area and number of inhabitants will decrease (excepting on the shores of a continent when first broken up into an archipelago). During periods of elevation the area of the land and of the adjoining shoal parts of the sea will be increased and new stations will often be formed--all circumstances favourable. viewed as a whole. Turning to a well-known region.D. as previously explained. it is probable that in some parts of the world whole formations have been completely denuded. and which could not have formed part of the original mantle under which they were crystallised. few new varieties or species will be formed. though there will be much extinction. ON THE ABSENCE OF NUMEROUS INTERMEDIATE VARIETIES IN ANY SINGLE FORMATION. I have estimated the areas by cutting out and weighing the paper. On the other hand. Rogers' beautiful map. to the United States and Canada. as shown in Professor H. besides modern tertiary beds. and consequently during subsidence. during subsidence. in the proportion of 19 to 12. Hence. namely. One remark is here worth a passing notice. Although each formation has indisputably required a vast number of years for its deposition. but if we confine our attention to any one formation. In many regions the metamorphic and granite rocks would be found much more widely extended than they appear to be. only one small patch of slightly metamorphosed rock. with not a wreck left behind.5. and it is during these very periods of subsidence that the deposits which are richest in fossils have been accumulated. and I find that the metamorphic (excluding the "semi-metamorphic") and granite rocks exceed. Several cases are on record of the same species presenting varieties in the upper and lower parts of the same formation. is extremely imperfect. the whole of the newer Palaeozoic formations. which alone could have formed a part of the original capping of the granitic series.along the whole northern bank of the Plata. it becomes much more difficult to understand why we do not therein find closely graduated varieties between the allied species which lived at its commencement and at its close. if all the sedimentary beds were removed which rest unconformably on them. for the formation of new varieties and species. Thus Trautschold gives a number of instances with Ammonites. I saw. From these several considerations it cannot be doubted that the geological record.

all included within this same glacial period. have gone on accumulating within the same area during the whole of this period. that several species appear somewhat earlier in the palaeozoic beds of North America than in those of Europe. the probability is that it only then first immigrated into that area. INCLUDING FOSSIL REMAINS. or. sedimentary deposits. for instance. whose opinions are worthy of much deference. which forms only a part of one whole geological period. have concluded that the average duration of each formation is twice or thrice as long as the average duration of specific forms. for instance. on the extreme change of climate. namely Bronn and Woodward. I am aware that two palaeontologists. and likewise to reflect on the changes of level. it would be rash in the extreme to infer that it had not elsewhere previously existed. When such beds as were deposited in shallow water near the mouth of the Mississippi during some part of the glacial period shall have been . it would be equally rash to suppose that it then became extinct. in any quarter of the world. When we see a species first appearing in the middle of any formation. conversely. It is an excellent lesson to reflect on the ascertained amount of migration of the inhabitants of Europe during the glacial epoch. but are rare or absent in this particular deposit. nor have the several stages of the same formation throughout Europe been correlated with perfect accuracy. Yet it may be doubted whether. in various quarters of the world. but have become extinct in the immediately surrounding sea. probable that sediment was deposited during the whole of the glacial period near the mouth of the Mississippi. Although each formation may mark a very long lapse of years. But insuperable difficulties. We forget how small the area of Europe is compared with the rest of the world. and on the great lapse of time. So again. that some few still existing species are common in the deposit. it has everywhere been noted. but I cannot assign due proportional weight to the following considerations. and when we see a species first appearing in any formation. that some are now abundant in the neighbouring sea. each probably is short compared with the period requisite to change one species into another.can be given why each should not commonly include a graduated series of links between the species which lived at its commencement and close. In examining the latest deposits. prevent us from coming to any just conclusion on this head. It is not. within that limit of depth at which marine animals can best flourish: for we know that great geographical changes occurred in other parts of America during this space of time. time having apparently been required for their migration from the American to the European seas. when we find a species disappearing before the last layers have been deposited. We may safely infer that with marine animals of all kinds there has been a large amount of migration due to climatal and other changes. It is well known. as it seems to me.

It would seem that each separate formation. whilst the downward movement continues. of many long intervals of time and changes of level during the process of deposition. submerged. Many cases could be given of the lower beds of a formation having been upraised. and then re-covered by the upper beds of the same formation--facts. representing formations which are elsewhere thousands of feet in thickness. showing what wide. extending from before the glacial epoch to the present day. the supply of sediment must nearly counterbalance the amount of subsidence. which is necessary that the same marine species may live on the same space. and to keep the depth approximately the same. organic remains will probably first appear and disappear at different levels. instead of having been really far greater. Many instances could be given of beds. yet easily overlooked. the deposit must be a very thick one. that is. this nearly exact balancing between the supply of sediment and the amount of subsidence is probably a rare contingency. which would not have been suspected. the deposit must have gone on continuously accumulating during a long period. yet no one ignorant of this fact would have even suspected the vast lapse of time represented by the thinner formation. only a few feet in thickness. would be tempted to conclude that the average duration of life of the embedded fossils had been less than that of the glacial period. But this same movement of subsidence will tend to submerge the area whence the sediment is derived. as is so often the case. But we have seen that a thick formation. hence. And in the distant future. and the species undergoing change must have lived in the same district throughout the whole time. owing to the migrations of species and to geographical changes. In fact. a geologist. examining these beds. intervals have occurred in its accumulation. and which must have required an enormous period for their accumulation. When we see. a formation composed of beds of widely different mineralogical composition. In order to get a perfect gradation between two forms in the upper and lower parts of the same formation. denuded. we may reasonably suspect that the process of deposition has been more or less interrupted. can accumulate only during a period of subsidence. for it has been observed by more than one palaeontologist that very thick deposits are usually barren of organic remains. like the whole pile of formations in any country. In other cases we have the plainest evidence in great fossilised trees. had not . has generally been intermittent in its accumulation. still standing upright as they grew. fossiliferous throughout its entire thickness. and thus diminish the supply.upraised. Nor will the closest inspection of a formation give us any idea of the length of time which its deposition may have consumed. sufficient for the slow process of modification. except near their upper or lower limits.

one above the other. A. and top of a formation. Look again at the later tertiary deposits. they grant some little variability to each species. perhaps many times. and on this view we do find the kind of evidence of change which on the theory we ought to find. unless we believe that these eminent naturalists have been misled by their imaginations. maintain that all these tertiary species are specifically distinct. It is notorious on what excessively slight differences many palaeontologists have founded their species. and yet would not necessarily be strictly intermediate between them in all respects. when the same species occurs at the bottom. but when they meet with a somewhat greater amount of difference between any two forms. Some experienced conchologists are now sinking many of the very fine species of D'Orbigny and others into the rank of varieties. and this. and that these late tertiary species really present no difference . during the same geological period. to be found in an older and underlying bed. So that we might obtain the parent-species and its several modified descendants from the lower and upper beds of the same formation. changes of form. we can seldom hope to effect in any one geological section. but abrupt. we should not recognise their blood-relationship. Nor should it be forgotten. and they do this the more readily if the specimens come from different sub-stages of the same formation. and unless we obtained numerous transitional gradations. as before explained. with ancient root-bearing strata. Supposing B and C to be two species. at no less than sixty-eight different levels. a section would not include all the fine intermediate gradations which must on our theory have existed. but has disappeared and reappeared. It is all-important to remember that naturalists have no golden rule by which to distinguish species and varieties. and should consequently rank them as distinct species. as Agassiz and Pictet. and a third. from the reasons just assigned. Dawson found carboniferous beds 1. so that here. that A might be the actual progenitor of B and C. Lyell and Dr. but some excellent naturalists. it would simply be ranked as a third and distinct species. the probability is that it has not lived on the same spot during the whole period of deposition. Consequently if it were to undergo a considerable amount of modification during the deposition of any one geological formation. Hence. though perhaps slight. unless they are enabled to connect them together by the closest intermediate gradations. they rank both as species. even if A were strictly intermediate between B and C. unless at the same time it could be closely connected by intermediate varieties with either one or both forms. middle. which include many shells believed by the majority of naturalists to be identical with existing species.400 feet thick in Nova Scotia.the trees been preserved: thus Sir C. though the distinction is admitted to be very slight.

intermediate. We shall. for the successive changes are supposed to have been local or confined to some one spot. until many specimens are collected from many places. that these tertiary species are all truly distinct from the recent. it is probable that those which had the widest range. According to this view. far exceeding the limits of the known geological formations in Europe. It is a more important consideration. to distinct but consecutive stages of the same great formation. sheep. though universally ranked as specifically different. again. and with fossil species this can rarely be done. If we look to rather wider intervals of time. Falconer. It should not be forgotten. or unless we admit. we find that the embedded fossils. namely. and this again would greatly lessen the chance of our being able to trace the stages of transition in any one geological formation. so that here again we have undoubted evidence of change in the direction required by the theory. for instance. best perceive the improbability of our being enabled to connect species by numerous. so that. fine. that their varieties are generally at first local. though long as measured by years. by asking ourselves whether. but to this latter subject I shall return in the following chapter.whatever from their living representatives. whether certain sea-shells inhabiting the shores of North America. yet are far more closely related to each other than are the species found in more widely separated formations. and dogs are descended from a single stock or from several aboriginal stocks. that oftenest present varieties. as lately insisted on by Dr. have oftenest given rise. and that such local varieties do not spread widely and supplant their parentform until they have been modified and perfected in some considerable degree. Most marine animals have a wide range. horses. we have evidence of the frequent occurrence of slight modifications of the kind required. and we have seen that with plants it is those which have the widest range. namely. in opposition to the judgment of most naturalists. there is reason to suspect. two forms can seldom be connected by intermediate varieties. with perfect specimens for examination. is small. first to local varieties and ultimately to new species. which . was probably short in comparison with that during which it remained without undergoing any change. that at the present day. with shells and other marine animals. and thus proved to be the same species. leading to the same result. the chance of discovering in a formation in any one country all the early stages of transition between any two forms. or. perhaps. that the period during which each species underwent modification. geologists at some future period will be able to prove that our different breeds of cattle. as we have formerly seen. fossil links. With animals and plants that propagate rapidly and do not wander much.

with its numerous large islands separated by wide and shallow seas. and therefore equals all the geological formations which have been examined with any accuracy. that the present condition of the Malay Archipelago. the genus itself will stand more distinct from other allied genera. is certainly erroneous. or of those which lived on naked submarine rocks. are really varieties. as we shall see in the next chapter. If the extreme forms in the genus happen to have been thus destroyed. The Malay Archipelago is one of the richest regions in organic beings. no one doubts that the remainder will stand much more distinct from each other. or are. It has been asserted over and over again. as it is called. is the former existence of infinitely numerous gradations. As Sir J. how imperfectly would they represent the natural history of the world! But we have every reason to believe that the terrestrial productions of the archipelago would be preserved in an extremely imperfect manner in the formations which we suppose to be there accumulating. It may be worth while to sum up the foregoing remarks on the causes of the imperfection of the geological record under an imaginary illustration. Godwin. excepting those of the United States of America. yet if all the species were to be collected which have ever lived there. But this ought not to be expected. by writers who believe in the immutability of species. . while most of our formations were accumulating. probably represents the former state of Europe. that geology yields no linking forms. connecting together nearly all existing and extinct species.Austen. The Malay Archipelago is about the size of Europe from the North Cape to the Mediterranean. no remains could be preserved. Not many of the strictly littoral animals. and by other conchologists as only varieties. would be embedded. "Every species is a link between other allied forms. specifically distinct. Lubbock has remarked. and destroy four-fifths of them. and from Britain to Russia. yet this has been repeatedly advanced as a most serious objection against my views. This assertion. or where it did not accumulate at a sufficient rate to protect organic bodies from decay. This could be effected by the future geologist only by his discovering in a fossil state numerous intermediate gradations.are ranked by some conchologists as distinct species from their European representatives." If we take a genus having a score of species. and those embedded in gravel or sand would not endure to a distant epoch. and such success is improbable in the highest degree. Wherever sediment did not accumulate on the bed of the sea. as fine as existing varieties. What geological research has not revealed. I fully agree with Mr. recent and extinct.

during which the area would be either stationary or rising. and that slight climatical changes would intervene during such lengthy periods. Very many of the marine inhabitants of the archipelago now range thousands of miles beyond its confines. It may be doubted whether the duration of any one great period of subsidence over the whole or part of the archipelago. When such varieties returned to their ancient homes. they would slowly spread and supplant their parent-forms. and no closely consecutive record of their modifications could be preserved in any one formation. If such gradations were not all fully preserved. These periods of subsidence would be separated from each other by immense intervals of time. they would. according to the principles followed by many palaeontologists. there would probably be much extinction of life. transitional varieties would merely appear as so many new.Formations rich in fossils of many kinds. be ranked as new and distinct species. during the periods of elevation. whilst rising. and the varieties would at first be local or confined to one place. and these contingencies are indispensable for the preservation of all the transitional gradations between any two or more species. the fossiliferous formations on the steeper shores would be destroyed. and of thickness sufficient to last to an age as distant in futurity as the secondary formations lie in the past. or become capped and protected by subsequent deposits. though perhaps extremely slight degree. there would be much variation. or when further modified and improved. almost as soon as accumulated. sedimentary beds could hardly be accumulated of great thickness during the periods of elevation. as we now see on the shores of South America. so as to have a good chance of enduring to a very distant future. but the geological record would then be less perfect. but if possessed of any decided advantage. and in these cases the inhabitants of the archipelago would migrate. though only some of them. would EXCEED the average duration of the same specific forms. though closely allied species. would generally be formed in the archipelago only during periods of subsidence. as they would differ from their former state in a nearly uniform. and as they would be found embedded in slightly different sub-stages of the same formation. and analogy plainly leads to the belief that it would be chiefly these far-ranging species. During the periods of subsidence. . by the incessant coast-action. It is also probable that each great period of subsidence would be interrupted by oscillations of level. Even throughout the extensive and shallow seas within the archipelago. which would oftenest produce new varieties. together with a contemporaneous accumulation of sediment.

We do not make due allowance for the enormous intervals of time which have elapsed between our consecutive formations. I may here recall a remark formerly made. had not the absence of innumerable transitional links between the species which lived at the commencement and close of each formation. We ought only to look for a few links. negative evidence is worthless. pressed so hardly on my theory. namely. In all cases positive palaeontological evidence may be implicitly trusted. longer perhaps in many cases than the time required for the accumulation of each formation. let them be ever so close. and consequently that the transitional forms would . ON THE SUDDEN APPEARANCE OF WHOLE GROUPS OF ALLIED SPECIES. and the progenitors must have lived long before their modified descendants. The abrupt manner in which whole groups of species suddenly appear in certain formations. that they did not exist before that stage. we forget that groups of species may elsewhere have long existed. These intervals will have given time for the multiplication of species from some one parent-form: and in the succeeding formation. belonging to the same genera or families. by many palaeontologists. which. because certain genera or families have not been found beneath a certain stage. and falsely infer. before they invaded the ancient archipelagoes of Europe and the United States. must have been an extremely slow process. compared with the area over which our geological formations have been carefully examined. as a fatal objection to the belief in the transmutation of species. the fact would be fatal to the theory of evolution through natural selection. if found in different stages of the same formation. But I do not pretend that I should ever have suspected how poor was the record in the best preserved geological sections. all of which are descended from some one progenitor. such groups or species will appear as if suddenly created. we have no right to expect to find. an infinite number of those fine transitional forms. would. by Agassiz. But we continually overrate the perfection of the geological record. and these links. on our theory. has been urged by several palaeontologists--for instance. in our geological formations. have really started into life at once. for instance. related to each other. as experience has so often shown. and Sedgwick. For the development by this means of a group of forms. that it might require a long succession of ages to adapt an organism to some new and peculiar line of life. to fly through the air. and have slowly multiplied. and such assuredly we do find--some more distantly. have connected all the past and present species of the same group into one long and branching chain of life. some more closely. We continually forget how large the world is.If then there be some degree of truth in these remarks. Pictet. be ranked as distinct species. If numerous species.

and still more recently. with a long lizard-like tail. and taking birds as an illustration. existed during that period? Not a fragment of bone has been discovered in these beds. Cuvier used to urge that no monkey occurred in any tertiary stratum. that strange bird. and a few species had thus acquired a great advantage over other organisms. some of gigantic size. as far back as the miocene stage. published not many years ago. But look at the penguins of the Southern Ocean.often long remain confined to some one region. when this adaptation had once been effected. And now one of the richest known accumulations of fossil mammals belongs to the middle of the secondary series. but now we know. but what special difficulty is there in believing that it might profit the modified descendants of the penguin. and a third edition would require still further changes. but now extinct species have been discovered in India. have not these birds their front limbs in this precise intermediate state of "neither true arms nor true wings?" Yet these birds hold their place victoriously in the battle for life. which would spread rapidly and widely throughout the world. first to become enabled to flap along the surface of the sea like the logger-headed duck. and ultimately to rise from its surface and glide through the air? I will now give a few examples to illustrate the foregoing remarks. who would have ventured to suppose that no less than at least thirty different bird-like animals. Even in so short an interval as that between the first and second editions of Pictet's great work on Palaeontology. the conclusions on the first appearance and disappearance of several groups of animals have been considerably modified. Had it not been for the rare accident of the preservation of footsteps in the new red sandstone of the United States. for they exist in infinite numbers and of many kinds. I may recall the well-known fact that in geological treatises. Not long ago. on the authority of Professor Owen. cannot see how the successive modifications of the anterior limbs of a supposed prototype could possibly have been of any advantage. palaeontologists maintained that the whole class of birds came suddenly into existence during the eocene period. the Archeopteryx. published in 1844-46 and in 1853-57. in commenting on early transitional forms. bearing a pair of feathers on each . I do not suppose that we here see the real transitional grades through which the wings of birds have passed. mammals were always spoken of as having abruptly come in at the commencement of the tertiary series. and to show how liable we are to error in supposing that whole groups of species have suddenly been produced. but that. in his excellent Review of this work. Professor Pictet. South America and in Europe. and true mammals have been discovered in the new red sandstone at nearly the commencement of this great series. that a bird certainly lived during the deposition of the upper greensand. a comparatively short time would be necessary to produce many divergent forms.

Bosquet. which. Hardly any recent discovery shows more forcibly than this how little we as yet know of the former inhabitants of the world. the fact would have been highly remarkable. unless it could likewise have been shown that at the same period the species were suddenly and simultaneously developed in other quarters of the world. I inferred that. In a memoir on Fossil Sessile Cirripedes. in the Chalk period. Still more recently. has been discovered in the oolitic slates of Solenhofen. inhabiting various zones of depths. adding. and even some palaeozoic forms have thus been classed by one high authority. this cirripede was a Chthamalus. This group includes the large majority of existing species. from the ease with which even a fragment of a valve can be recognised. so that we now have abundant evidence of the existence of this group of animals during the secondary period.joint. of which not one species has as yet been found even in any tertiary stratum. from having passed under my own eyes has much struck me. according to Agassiz. when a skilful palaeontologist. from the upper tidal limits to fifty fathoms. but it would not have formed an insuperable difficulty. a very common. If the teleosteans had really appeared suddenly in the northern hemisphere at the commencement of the chalk formation. large. from the Arctic regions to the equator. The case most frequently insisted on by palaeontologists of the apparently sudden appearance of a whole group of species. sent me a drawing of a perfect specimen of an unmistakable sessile cirripede. as I then thought. they would certainly have been preserved and discovered. which he had himself extracted from the chalk of Belgium. This was a sore trouble to me. had sessile cirripedes existed during the secondary periods. a Pyrgoma. from the extraordinary abundance of the individuals of many species all over the world. from all these circumstances. and with its wings furnished with two free claws. from the perfect manner in which specimens are preserved in the oldest tertiary beds. and ubiquitous genus. I stated that. It is almost superfluous to remark that hardly any fossil-fish are known from south of the equator. low down. I may give another instance. is that of the teleostean fishes. and as not one species had then been discovered in beds of this age. as if to make the case as striking as possible. and by running through Pictet's Palaeontology it will be seen that very few species are . But my work had hardly been published. I concluded that this great group had been suddenly developed at the commencement of the tertiary series. But certain Jurassic and Triassic forms are now commonly admitted to be teleostean. has been discovered by Mr. one more instance of the abrupt appearance of a great group of species. from the large number of existing and extinct tertiary species. a member of a distinct subfamily of sessile cirripedes. And. M. Woodward in the upper chalk.

the whole interval from the Cambrian age to the present day. Lingula. Some few families of fish now have a confined range. until some of the species became adapted to a cooler climate. if the Malay Archipelago were converted into land. and from the revolution in our palaeontological knowledge effected by the discoveries of the last dozen years. as the Nautilus. from our ignorance of the geology of other countries beyond the confines of Europe and the United States. There is another and allied difficulty. and thus reach other and distant seas. and that during these vast periods the world swarmed with living creatures. I allude to the manner in which species belonging to several of the main divisions of the animal kingdom suddenly appear in the lowest known fossiliferous rocks. which is much more serious. and then to discuss the number and range of its productions.known from several formations in Europe. if the theory be true. it seems to me to be about as rash to dogmatize on the succession of organic forms throughout the world. Most of the arguments which have convinced me that all the existing species of the same group are descended from a single progenitor. the tropical parts of the Indian Ocean would form a large and perfectly enclosed basin. it cannot be doubted that all the Cambrian and Silurian trilobites are descended from some one crustacean. which must have lived long before the Cambrian age. Consequently. as long as. apply with equal force to the earliest known species. the teleostean fishes might formerly have had a similarly confined range. Nor have we any right to suppose that the seas of the world have always been so freely open from south to north as they are at present. and were enabled to double the southern capes of Africa or Australia. it is indisputable that before the lowest Cambrian stratum was deposited long periods elapsed. and it cannot on our theory be supposed. and which probably differed greatly from any known animal. ON THE SUDDEN APPEARANCE OF GROUPS OF ALLIED SPECIES IN THE LOWEST KNOWN FOSSILIFEROUS STRATA. have spread widely. that these old species were the progenitors of all the species belonging to the same groups which have subsequently appeared. in which any great group of marine animals might be multiplied. Some of the most ancient animals. Here we encounter a .. etc. For instance. and here they would remain confined. From these considerations. as it would be for a naturalist to land for five minutes on a barren point in Australia. Even at this day. for they are not in any degree intermediate in character. or probably far longer than. and after having been largely developed in some one sea. do not differ much from living species.

Other highly competent judges. The presence of phosphatic nodules and bituminous matter. and other elements may have hereafter to be introduced into the problem. and the existence of the Eozoon in the Laurentian formation of Canada is generally admitted. Thompson concludes that the consolidation of the crust can hardly have occurred less than twenty or more than four hundred million years ago. appears a very short time for the many and great mutations of life. Not very long ago M. as Lyell and E. with Sir R. and containing various molluscs and annelids. which have certainly occurred since the Cambrian formation. as Sir William Thompson insists. have disputed this conclusion. even in some of the lowest azotic rocks. To the question why we do not find rich fossiliferous deposits belonging to these assumed earliest periods prior to the Cambrian system. We should not forget that only a small portion of the world is known with accuracy. judging from the small amount of organic change since the commencement of the Glacial epoch. Sir W. but this. abounding with new and peculiar species.formidable objection. I can give no satisfactory answer. still lower down in the Lower Cambrian formation. and such changes would have tended to induce changes at a corresponding rate in the organisms which then existed. Murchison at their head. it existed in . beneath the then known Silurian system. Mr Hicks has found South Wales beds rich in trilobites. probably indicates life at these periods. Forbes. in a fit state for the habitation of living creatures." The Eozoon belongs to the most lowly organised of all classes of animals. were until recently convinced that we beheld in the organic remains of the lowest Silurian stratum the first dawn of life. We are thus carried back to a period so remote. however. Croll estimates that about sixty million years have elapsed since the Cambrian period. Mr. but probably not less than ninety-eight or more than two hundred million years. but is highly organised for its class. Logan states that their "united thickness may possibly far surpass that of all the succeeding rocks. It is. Barrande added another and lower stage. that the appearance of the so-called primordial fauna (of Barrande) may by some be considered as a comparatively modern event. for it seems doubtful whether the earth. probable. There are three great series of strata beneath the Silurian system in Canada. has lasted long enough. Sir W. These very wide limits show how doubtful the data are. in the lowest of which the Eozoon is found. and the previous one hundred and forty million years can hardly be considered as sufficient for the development of the varied forms of life which already existed during the Cambrian period. from the base of the palaeozoic series to the present time. and now. that the world at a very early period was subjected to more rapid and violent changes in its physical conditions than those now occurring. Several eminent geologists.

Thus the words. It does not seem probable that the most ancient beds have been quite worn away by denudation. then. The case at present must remain inexplicable. Looking to the existing oceans. or as a submarine surface near land. which are thrice as extensive as the land. the difficulty of assigning any good reason for the absence of vast piles of strata rich in fossils beneath the Cambrian system is very great. we may perhaps infer. Nevertheless. we may infer that from first to last large islands or tracts of land. Dawson has remarked. do not support the view that the older a formation is the more invariably it has suffered extreme denudation and metamorphism. I will give the following hypothesis. and. This same view has since been maintained by Agassiz and others. we . and these would always have existed in a partially metamorphosed condition. and which are almost the same with those since used by Sir W. or that their fossils have been wholly obliterated by metamorphic action. for if this had been the case we should have found only small remnants of the formations next succeeding them in age. whether Europe and the United States during these intervals existed as dry land. palaeozoic and secondary formations would in all probability have been accumulated from sediment derived from their wear and tear. which must have lived in great numbers. for had they existed. But we do not know what was the state of things in the intervals between the several successive formations. whence the sediment was derived. but hardly one truly oceanic island (with the exception of New Zealand. or as the bed of an open and unfathomable sea.countless numbers. as Dr. we may infer anything from these facts. Hence. To show that it may hereafter receive some explanation. of which the formations are composed. on which sediment was not deposited. and from the amount of sediment. But the descriptions which we possess of the Silurian deposits over immense territories in Russia and in North America. that during the palaeozoic and secondary periods. which I wrote in 1859. which must have intervened during these enormously long periods. we see them studded with many islands. >From the nature of the organic remains which do not appear to have inhabited profound depths. neither continents nor continental islands existed where our oceans now extend. Logan. certainly preyed on other minute organic beings. have proved true. in the several formations of Europe and of the United States. If. miles in thickness. if this can be called a truly oceanic island) is as yet known to afford even a remnant of any palaeozoic or secondary formation. occurred in the neighbourhood of the now existing continents of Europe and North America. and may be truly urged as a valid argument against the views here entertained. and would have been at least partially upheaved by the oscillations of level. about the existence of living beings long before the Cambrian period.

Barrande. etc. The several difficulties here discussed. the great archipelagoes still areas of oscillations of level.. subjected.may infer that. no doubt. and the continents areas of elevation. of the force of elevation. But we have no reason to assume that things have thus remained from the beginning of the world. Falconer. as Lyell. as at present known. and which had been pressed on by an enormous weight of superincumbent water. maintained the immutability of species. The immense areas in some parts of the world. Agassiz. older than the Cambrian strata. Cuvier. in recognisable condition. for instance in South America. we do not find infinitely numerous fine transitional forms closely joining them all together. Pictet. of formations rich in fossils beneath the Cambrian strata. during many oscillations of level. have always seemed to me to require some special explanation. for it might well happen that strata which had subsided some miles nearer to the centre of the earth. often vehemently. But may not the areas of preponderant movement have changed in the lapse of ages? At a period long antecedent to the Cambrian epoch. Nor should we be justified in assuming that if. Those who believe that the . Sedgwick. for instance. Murchison. that where continents now exist. and clear and open oceans may have existed where our continents now stand. We see this in the fact that the most eminent palaeontologists. the almost entire absence.. Our continents seem to have been formed by a preponderance. namely. led me to conclude that the great oceans are still mainly areas of subsidence. which must have been heated under great pressure. to great oscillations of level. since the Cambrian period. supposing such to have been formerly deposited. are all undoubtedly of the most serious nature. and all our greatest geologists. But Sir Charles Lyell now gives the support of his high authority to the opposite side. The sudden manner in which several groups of species first appear in our European formations. of naked metamorphic rocks. and on the other hand. have unanimously. E. etc. namely. though we find in our geological formations many links between the species which now exist and which formerly existed. large tracts of land have existed. The coloured map appended to my volume on Coral Reefs. oceans have extended from the remotest period of which we have any record. continents may have existed where oceans are now spread out. where our oceans now extend. and we may perhaps believe that we see in these large areas the many formations long anterior to the Cambrian epoch in a completely metamorphosed and denuded condition. that. and most geologists and palaeontologists are much shaken in their former belief. Forbes. the bed of the Pacific Ocean were now converted into a continent we should there find sedimentary formations. might have undergone far more metamorphic action than strata which have always remained nearer to the surface.

may represent the forms of life. only here and there a few lines. I look at the geological record as a history of the world imperfectly kept and written in a changing dialect. which are entombed in our consecutive formations. Each word of the slowly-changing language. and of each page. and which falsely appear to have been abruptly introduced. following out Lyell's metaphor. For my part. will undoubtedly at once reject my theory. .geological record is in any degree perfect. Of this history we possess the last volume alone. only here and there a short chapter has been preserved. On this view the difficulties above discussed are greatly diminished or even disappear. Of this volume. relating only to two or three countries. more or less different in the successive chapters.

Chapter 11

On the slow and successive appearance of new species -- On their different rates of change -- Species once lost do not reappear -- Groups of species follow the same general rules in their appearance and disappearance as do single species -- On extinction -- On simultaneous changes in the forms of life throughout the world -On the affinities of extinct species to each other and to living species -- On the state of development of ancient forms -- On the succession of the same types within the same areas -- Summary of preceding and present chapters. Let us now see whether the several facts and laws relating to the geological succession of organic beings accord best with the common view of the immutability of species, or with that of their slow and gradual modification, through variation and natural selection. New species have appeared very slowly, one after another, both on the land and in the waters. Lyell has shown that it is hardly possible to resist the evidence on this head in the case of the several tertiary stages; and every year tends to fill up the blanks between the stages, and to make the proportion between the lost and existing forms more gradual. In some of the most recent beds, though undoubtedly of high antiquity if measured by years, only one or two species are extinct, and only one or two are new, having appeared there for the first time, either locally, or, as far as we know, on the face of the earth. The secondary formations are more broken; but, as Bronn has remarked, neither the appearance nor disappearance of the many species embedded in each formation has been simultaneous. Species belonging to different genera and classes have not changed at the same rate, or in the same degree. In the older tertiary beds a few living shells may still be found in the midst of a multitude of extinct forms. Falconer has given a striking instance of a similar fact, for an existing crocodile is associated with many lost mammals and reptiles in the sub-Himalayan deposits. The Silurian Lingula differs but little from the living species of this genus; whereas most of the other Silurian Molluscs and all the Crustaceans have changed greatly. The productions of the land seem to have changed at a quicker rate than those of the sea, of which a striking instance has been observed in Switzerland. There is some reason to believe that organisms high in the scale, change more quickly than those that are low: though there are exceptions to this rule. The amount of organic change, as Pictet has remarked, is not the same in each successive so-called formation. Yet if we compare any but the most closely related formations, all the species will be found to have undergone some change. When a species has once disappeared from the face of the earth, we have no reason to believe that the same identical form ever reappears. The strongest apparent

exception to this latter rule is that of the so-called "colonies" of M. Barrande, which intrude for a period in the midst of an older formation, and then allow the preexisting fauna to reappear; but Lyell's explanation, namely, that it is a case of temporary migration from a distinct geographical province, seems satisfactory. These several facts accord well with our theory, which includes no fixed law of development, causing all the inhabitants of an area to change abruptly, or simultaneously, or to an equal degree. The process of modification must be slow, and will generally affect only a few species at the same time; for the variability of each species is independent of that of all others. Whether such variations or individual differences as may arise will be accumulated through natural selection in a greater or less degree, thus causing a greater or less amount of permanent modification, will depend on many complex contingencies--on the variations being of a beneficial nature, on the freedom of intercrossing, on the slowly changing physical conditions of the country, on the immigration of new colonists, and on the nature of the other inhabitants with which the varying species come into competition. Hence it is by no means surprising that one species should retain the same identical form much longer than others; or, if changing, should change in a less degree. We find similar relations between the existing inhabitants of distinct countries; for instance, the land-shells and coleopterous insects of Madeira have come to differ considerably from their nearest allies on the continent of Europe, whereas the marine shells and birds have remained unaltered. We can perhaps understand the apparently quicker rate of change in terrestrial and in more highly organised productions compared with marine and lower productions, by the more complex relations of the higher beings to their organic and inorganic conditions of life, as explained in a former chapter. When many of the inhabitants of any area have become modified and improved, we can understand, on the principle of competition, and from the all-important relations of organism to organism in the struggle for life, that any form which did not become in some degree modified and improved, would be liable to extermination. Hence, we see why all the species in the same region do at last, if we look to long enough intervals of time, become modified; for otherwise they would become extinct. In members of the same class the average amount of change, during long and equal periods of time, may, perhaps, be nearly the same; but as the accumulation of enduring formations, rich in fossils, depends on great masses of sediment being deposited on subsiding areas, our formations have been almost necessarily accumulated at wide and irregularly intermittent intervals of time; consequently the amount of organic change exhibited by the fossils embedded in consecutive formations is not equal. Each formation, on this view, does not mark a new and

complete act of creation, but only an occasional scene, taken almost at hazard, in an ever slowly changing drama. We can clearly understand why a species when once lost should never reappear, even if the very same conditions of life, organic and inorganic, should recur. For though the offspring of one species might be adapted (and no doubt this has occurred in innumerable instances) to fill the place of another species in the economy of nature, and thus supplant it; yet the two forms--the old and the new--would not be identically the same; for both would almost certainly inherit different characters from their distinct progenitors; and organisms already differing would vary in a different manner. For instance, it is possible, if all our fantail-pigeons were destroyed, that fanciers might make a new breed hardly distinguishable from the present breed; but if the parent rock-pigeon were likewise destroyed, and under nature we have every reason to believe that parent forms are generally supplanted and exterminated by their improved offspring, it is incredible that a fantail, identical with the existing breed, could be raised from any other species of pigeon, or even from any other well established race of the domestic pigeon, for the successive variations would almost certainly be in some degree different, and the newly-formed variety would probably inherit from its progenitor some characteristic differences. Groups of species, that is, genera and families, follow the same general rules in their appearance and disappearance as do single species, changing more or less quickly, and in a greater or lesser degree. A group, when it has once disappeared, never reappears; that is, its existence, as long as it lasts, is continuous. I am aware that there are some apparent exceptions to this rule, but the exceptions are surprisingly few, so few that E. Forbes, Pictet, and Woodward (though all strongly opposed to such views as I maintain) admit its truth; and the rule strictly accords with the theory. For all the species of the same group, however long it may have lasted, are the modified descendants one from the other, and all from a common progenitor. In the genus Lingula, for instance, the species which have successively appeared at all ages must have been connected by an unbroken series of generations, from the lowest Silurian stratum to the present day. We have seen in the last chapter that whole groups of species sometimes falsely appear to have been abruptly developed; and I have attempted to give an explanation of this fact, which if true would be fatal to my views. But such cases are certainly exceptional; the general rule being a gradual increase in number, until the group reaches its maximum, and then, sooner or later, a gradual decrease. If the number of the species included within a genus, or the number of the genera within a family, be

represented by a vertical line of varying thickness, ascending through the successive geological formations, in which the species are found, the line will sometimes falsely appear to begin at its lower end, not in a sharp point, but abruptly; it then gradually thickens upwards, often keeping of equal thickness for a space, and ultimately thins out in the upper beds, marking the decrease and final extinction of the species. This gradual increase in number of the species of a group is strictly conformable with the theory; for the species of the same genus, and the genera of the same family, can increase only slowly and progressively; the process of modification and the production of a number of allied forms necessarily being a slow and gradual process, one species first giving rise to two or three varieties, these being slowly converted into species, which in their turn produce by equally slow steps other varieties and species, and so on, like the branching of a great tree from a single stem, till the group becomes large. ON EXTINCTION. We have as yet only spokesn incidentally of the disappearance of species and of groups of species. On the theory of natural selection, the extinction of old forms and the production of new and improved forms are intimately connected together. The old notion of all the inhabitants of the earth having been swept away by catastrophes at successive periods is very generally given up, even by those geologists, as Elie de Beaumont, Murchison, Barrande, etc., whose general views would naturally lead them to this conclusion. On the contrary, we have every reason to believe, from the study of the tertiary formations, that species and groups of species gradually disappear, one after another, first from one spot, then from another, and finally from the world. In some few cases, however, as by the breaking of an isthmus and the consequent irruption of a multitude of new inhabitants into an adjoining sea, or by the final subsidence of an island, the process of extinction may have been rapid. Both single species and whole groups of species last for very unequal periods; some groups, as we have seen, have endured from the earliest known dawn of life to the present day; some have disappeared before the close of the palaeozoic period. No fixed law seems to determine the length of time during which any single species or any single genus endures. There is reason to believe that the extinction of a whole group of species is generally a slower process than their production: if their appearance and disappearance be represented, as before, by a vertical line of varying thickness the line is found to taper more gradually at its upper end, which marks the progress of extermination, than at its lower end, which marks the first appearance and the early increase in number of the species. In some cases, however, the

extermination of whole groups, as of ammonites, towards the close of the secondary period, has been wonderfully sudden. The extinction of species has been involved in the most gratuitous mystery. Some authors have even supposed that, as the individual has a definite length of life, so have species a definite duration. No one can have marvelled more than I have done at the extinction of species. When I found in La Plata the tooth of a horse embedded with the remains of Mastodon, Megatherium, Toxodon and other extinct monsters, which all co-existed with still living shells at a very late geological period, I was filled with astonishment; for, seeing that the horse, since its introduction by the Spaniards into South America, has run wild over the whole country and has increased in numbers at an unparalleled rate, I asked myself what could so recently have exterminated the former horse under conditions of life apparently so favourable. But my astonishment was groundless. Professor Owen soon perceived that the tooth, though so like that of the existing horse, belonged to an extinct species. Had this horse been still living, but in some degree rare, no naturalist would have felt the least surprise at its rarity; for rarity is the attribute of a vast number of species of all classes, in all countries. If we ask ourselves why this or that species is rare, we answer that something is unfavourable in its conditions of life; but what that something is, we can hardly ever tell. On the supposition of the fossil horse still existing as a rare species, we might have felt certain, from the analogy of all other mammals, even of the slow-breeding elephant, and from the history of the naturalisation of the domestic horse in South America, that under more favourable conditions it would in a very few years have stocked the whole continent. But we could not have told what the unfavourable conditions were which checked its increase, whether some one or several contingencies, and at what period of the horse's life, and in what degree they severally acted. If the conditions had gone on, however slowly, becoming less and less favourable, we assuredly should not have perceived the fact, yet the fossil horse would certainly have become rarer and rarer, and finally extinct--its place being seized on by some more successful competitor. It is most difficult always to remember that the increase of every living creature is constantly being checked by unperceived hostile agencies; and that these same unperceived agencies are amply sufficient to cause rarity, and finally extinction. So little is this subject understood, that I have heard surprise repeatedly expressed at such great monsters as the Mastodon and the more ancient Dinosaurians having become extinct; as if mere bodily strength gave victory in the battle of life. Mere size, on the contrary, would in some cases determine, as has been remarked by Owen, quicker extermination, from the greater amount of requisite food. Before man

inhabited India or Africa, some cause must have checked the continued increase of the existing elephant. A highly capable judge, Dr. Falconer, believes that it is chiefly insects which, from incessantly harassing and weakening the elephant in India, check its increase; and this was Bruce's conclusion with respect to the African elephant in Abyssinia. It is certain that insects and blood-sucking bats determine the existence of the larger naturalised quadrupeds in several parts of South America. We see in many cases in the more recent tertiary formations that rarity precedes extinction; and we know that this has been the progress of events with those animals which have been exterminated, either locally or wholly, through man's agency. I may repeat what I published in 1845, namely, that to admit that species generally become rare before they become extinct--to feel no surprise at the rarity of a species, and yet to marvel greatly when the species ceases to exist, is much the same as to admit that sickness in the individual is the forerunner of death--to feel no surprise at sickness, but, when the sick man dies, to wonder and to suspect that he died by some deed of violence. The theory of natural selection is grounded on the belief that each new variety and ultimately each new species, is produced and maintained by having some advantage over those with which it comes into competition; and the consequent extinction of less-favoured forms almost inevitably follows. It is the same with our domestic productions: when a new and slightly improved variety has been raised, it at first supplants the less improved varieties in the same neighbourhood; when much improved it is transported far and near, like our short-horn cattle, and takes the place of other breeds in other countries. Thus the appearance of new forms and the disappearance of old forms, both those naturally and artificially produced, are bound together. In flourishing groups, the number of new specific forms which have been produced within a given time has at some periods probably been greater than the number of the old specific forms which have been exterminated; but we know that species have not gone on indefinitely increasing, at least during the later geological epochs, so that, looking to later times, we may believe that the production of new forms has caused the extinction of about the same number of old forms. The competition will generally be most severe, as formerly explained and illustrated by examples, between the forms which are most like each other in all respects. Hence the improved and modified descendants of a species will generally cause the extermination of the parent-species; and if many new forms have been developed from any one species, the nearest allies of that species, i.e. the species of the same genus, will be the most liable to extermination. Thus, as I believe, a number of new

species descended from one species, that is a new genus, comes to supplant an old genus, belonging to the same family. But it must often have happened that a new species belonging to some one group has seized on the place occupied by a species belonging to a distinct group, and thus have caused its extermination. If many allied forms be developed from the successful intruder, many will have to yield their places; and it will generally be the allied forms, which will suffer from some inherited inferiority in common. But whether it be species belonging to the same or to a distinct class, which have yielded their places to other modified and improved species, a few of the sufferers may often be preserved for a long time, from being fitted to some peculiar line of life, or from inhabiting some distant and isolated station, where they will have escaped severe competition. For instance, some species of Trigonia, a great genus of shells in the secondary formations, survive in the Australian seas; and a few members of the great and almost extinct group of Ganoid fishes still inhabit our fresh waters. Therefore, the utter extinction of a group is generally, as we have seen, a slower process than its production. With respect to the apparently sudden extermination of whole families or orders, as of Trilobites at the close of the palaeozoic period, and of Ammonites at the close of the secondary period, we must remember what has been already said on the probable wide intervals of time between our consecutive formations; and in these intervals there may have been much slow extermination. Moreover, when, by sudden immigration or by unusually rapid development, many species of a new group have taken possession of an area, many of the older species will have been exterminated in a correspondingly rapid manner; and the forms which thus yield their places will commonly be allied, for they will partake of the same inferiority in common. Thus, as it seems to me, the manner in which single species and whole groups of species become extinct accords well with the theory of natural selection. We need not marvel at extinction; if we must marvel, let it be at our presumption in imagining for a moment that we understand the many complex contingencies on which the existence of each species depends. If we forget for an instant that each species tends to increase inordinately, and that some check is always in action, yet seldom perceived by us, the whole economy of nature will be utterly obscured. Whenever we can precisely say why this species is more abundant in individuals than that; why this species and not another can be naturalised in a given country; then, and not until then, we may justly feel surprise why we cannot account for the extinction of any particular species or group of species.

for if all the marine animals now living in Europe. without any information in regard to their geological position. would still be manifest. with the European and North American tertiary deposits. Thus our European Chalk formation can be recognised in many distant regions. and the several formations could be easily correlated. We may doubt whether they have thus changed: if the Megatherium. and sections of genera. for in some cases not one species is identically the same. but they belong to the same families. the general parallelism in the successive forms of life. under the most different climates. in Tierra del Fuego.ON THE FORMS OF LIFE CHANGING ALMOST SIMULTANEOUSLY THROUGHOUT THE WORLD. the organic remains in certain beds present an unmistakable resemblance to those of the Chalk. however. For at these distant points. It is not that the same species are met with. or even that it has a very strict geological sense. occur in the same order at these distant points of the world. no one would have suspected that they had co-existed with seashells all still living. in equatorial South America. it must not be supposed that this expression relates to the same year. and Toxodon had been brought to Europe from La Plata. so it is. in the palaeozoic and tertiary stages. Moreover. other forms. or even to the same century. where not a fragment of the mineral chalk itself can be found. but which occur in the formations either above or below. These observations. relate to the marine inhabitants of the world: we have not sufficient data to judge whether the productions of the land and of fresh water at distant points change in the same parallel manner. namely. When the marine forms of life are spoken of as having changed simultaneously throughout the world. Even if the few fossil species which are common to the Old and New Worlds were kept wholly out of view. Western Europe and North America. and in the peninsula of India. and all those that lived in Europe during the pleistocene period (a very remote period as measured by years. Scarcely any palaeontological discovery is more striking than the fact that the forms of life change almost simultaneously throughout the world. in North America. at the Cape of Good Hope. genera. which are not found in the Chalk of Europe. Macrauchenia. Mylodon. according to Lyell. but as these anomalous monsters co-existed with the Mastodon and Horse. and sometimes are similarly characterised in such trifling points as mere superficial sculpture. a similar parallelism in the forms of life has been observed by several authors. In the several successive palaeozoic formations of Russia. including the whole glacial epoch) were compared with those now existing in South . it might at least have been inferred that they had lived during one of the later tertiary stages.

has greatly struck those admirable observers. or other physical conditions. to a . would be correctly ranked as simultaneous in a geological sense. and there discover a series of analogous phenomena. We have distinct evidence on this head. give birth to the greatest number of new varieties or incipient species. but depend on general laws which govern the whole animal kingdom. Nevertheless. or have some advantage over the other forms in their own country. and if this be so. the pleistocene and strictly modern beds of Europe. This great fact of the parallel succession of the forms of life throughout the world. at distant parts of the world. and from not including those forms which are found only in the older underlying deposits. which are commonest and most widely diffused. and Australia. We shall see this more clearly when we treat of the present distribution of organic beings. several highly competent observers maintain that the existing productions of the United States are more closely related to those which lived in Europe during certain late tertiary stages." M. North and South America. MM. It is also natural that the dominant. under the most different climates. indeed. their extinction. which have already invaded. de Verneuil and d'Archiac. we turn our attention to North America. looking to a remotely future epoch. producing the greatest number of new varieties. quite futile to look to changes of currents.America or in Australia. the upper pliocene. look to some special law. and find how slight is the relation between the physical conditions of various countries and the nature of their inhabitants. is explicable on the theory of natural selection. in the plants which are dominant. So. than to the present inhabitants of Europe. "If struck by this strange sequence. namely. as Barrande has remarked. it will appear certain that all these modifications of species. climate. New species are formed by having some advantage over older forms. that is. they add. It is. Barrande has made forcible remarks to precisely the same effect. varying and far-spreading species. the most skilful naturalist would hardly be able to say whether the present or the pleistocene inhabitants of Europe resembled most closely those of the southern hemisphere. cannot be owing to mere changes in marine currents or other causes more or less local and temporary. We must. it is evident that fossiliferous beds now deposited on the shores of North America would hereafter be liable to be classed with somewhat older European beds. After referring to the parallelism of the palaeozoic forms of life in various parts of Europe. there can be little doubt that all the more modern MARINE formations. from containing fossil remains in some degree allied. again. The fact of the forms of life changing simultaneously in the above large sense. as the cause of these great mutations in the forms of life throughout the world. and the forms. and the introduction of new ones. which are already dominant.

The diffusion would. depending on climatal and geographical changes. and again spreading. it is probable that strictly contemporaneous formations have often been accumulated over very wide spaces in the same quarter of the world. owing to their having had some advantage over their already dominant parents. simultaneous. taken in a large sense. as we do find. succession of the same forms of life throughout the world. a less strict degree of parallelism in the succession of the productions of the land than with those of the sea. and on the gradual acclimatization of new species to the various climates through which they might have to pass. When two formations have been deposited in two regions during nearly. as well as over other species. and likewise when sediment was not thrown down quickly enough to embed and preserve organic remains. rich in fossils. The old forms which are beaten and which yield their places to the new and victorious forms. should be those which would have the best chance of spreading still further. and producing new forms. varying. and. We might therefore expect to find. The process of diffusion would often be very slow. and that large areas have invariably been affected by the same movements. we should find in both. but not exactly. the territories of other species. but in the course of time the dominant forms would generally succeed in spreading and would ultimately prevail. from the causes explained in the . accords well with the principle of new species having been formed by dominant species spreading widely and varying. the same period. were deposited during periods of subsidence. Thus. but we are very far from having any right to conclude that this has invariably been the case. occurred during the periods when the bed of the sea was either stationary or rising. As we have reason to believe that large areas are affected by the same movement. and the succession of forms everywhere tends to correspond both in their first appearance and final disappearance. and. During these long and blank intervals I suppose that the inhabitants of each region underwent a considerable amount of modification and extinction. There is one other remark connected with this subject worth making. the parallel. therefore. and of giving rise in new countries to other new varieties and species. the new species thus produced being themselves dominant. and that there was much migration from other parts of the world. as it seems to me.certain extent. I have given my reasons for believing that most of our great formations. on strange accidents. as new and improved groups spread throughout the world. from inheriting some inferiority in common. be slower with the terrestrial inhabitants of distinct continents than with the marine inhabitants of the continuous sea. it is probable. as far as fossils are concerned. will generally be allied in groups. old groups disappear from the world. and that blank intervals of vast duration.

it differs from living forms. for there will have been a little more time in the one region than in the other for modification. is able to draw a close general parallelism between the successive stages in the two countries. but when he compares certain stages in England with those in France. Barrande. although he finds in both a curious accordance in the numbers of the species belonging to the same genera. in this case the several formations in the two regions could be arranged in the same order. If the several formations in these regions have not been deposited during the same exact periods--a formation in one region often corresponding with a blank interval in the other--and if in both regions the species have gone on slowly changing during the accumulation of the several formations and during the long intervals of time between them. All fall into a few grand classes. nevertheless he finds a surprising amount of difference in the species. but as this statement has often been ignored or even denied. the same general succession in the forms of life. shows that there is a striking general parallelism in the successive Silurian deposits of Bohemia and Scandinavia. But. but the species would not exactly correspond. AND TO LIVING FORMS. the series is far less perfect than if we combine both into one general system. as applied to extinct animals. or between them. Mr. in his admirable Memoirs on the eocene deposits of England and France. Let us now look to the mutual affinities of extinct and living species. nevertheless the species would not all be the same in the apparently corresponding stages in the two regions. in accordance with the general succession of the forms of life. In the writings of Professor Owen we continually meet with the expression of generalised forms. but contemporaneous faunas. and in the writings of Agassiz. and the order would falsely appear to be strictly parallel. extinct species can all be classed either in still existing groups. Prestwich. Lyell has made similar observations on some of the later tertiary formations. extinction. and to give some instances. indeed. and these . of prophetic or synthetic types. and orders. That the extinct forms of life help to fill up the intervals between existing genera. as Buckland long ago remarked. unless. If we confine our attention either to the living or to the extinct species of the same class. it be assumed that an isthmus separated two seas inhabited by distinct. yet the species themselves differ in a manner very difficult to account for considering the proximity of the two areas. and this fact is at once explained on the principle of descent. the more. is certainly true. as a general rule. and immigration. families. it may be well to make some remarks on this subject. I suspect that cases of this nature occur in Europe. also. ON THE AFFINITIES OF EXTINCT SPECIES TO EACH OTHER. The more ancient any form is.foregoing paragraphs.

" and it thus makes some approach to ordinary hoofed quadrupeds. an ossified thigh-bone "articulated to a well-defined acetabulum in the pelvis. that he is every day taught that. according to Professor Flower. and on the other hand by the Compsognathus. Gaudry. No one will deny that the Hipparion is intermediate between the existing horse and certain other ungulate forms. and which cannot be placed in any existing order. yet that at this ancient period the groups were not so distinctly separated from each other as they now are. or group of species.terms imply that such forms are. as the name given to it by Professor Gervais expresses. a higher authority could not be named. which have been placed by some naturalists in an order by themselves. he dissolves by gradations the apparently wide interval between the pig and the camel. are considered by Professor Huxley to be undoubtedly cetaceans. The Sirenia form a very distinct group of the mammals. or groups of species. for example. But in a natural . without even a rudiment being left. The cetaceans or whales are widely different from all other mammals. and one of the most remarkable peculiarities in existing dugong and lamentin is the entire absence of hind limbs. being considered as intermediate between any two living species. although palaeozoic animals can certainly be classed under existing groups. has shown in the most striking manner that many of the fossil mammals discovered by him in Attica serve to break down the intervals between existing genera. and has placed certain Pachyderms in the same sub-order with ruminants. Barrande asserts. Another distinguished palaeontologist. but the tertiary Zeuglodon and Squalodon. intermediate or connecting links. The Ungulata or hoofed quadrupeds are now divided into the even-toed or odd-toed divisions. What a wonderful connecting link in the chain of mammals is the Typotherium from South America. the objection is probably valid. Turning to the Invertebrata." Even the wide interval between birds and reptiles has been shown by the naturalist just quoted to be partially bridged over in the most unexpected manner. Cuvier ranked the Ruminants and Pachyderms as two of the most distinct orders of mammals. but so many fossil links have been disentombed that Owen has had to alter the whole classification. on the one hand. by the ostrich and extinct Archeopteryx. "and to constitute connecting links with the aquatic carnivora. but the Macrauchenia of South America connects to a certain extent these two grand divisions. but the extinct Halitherium had. If by this term it is meant that an extinct form is directly intermediate in all its characters between two living forms or groups. to which the Sirenia are in other respects allied. in fact. M. Some writers have objected to any extinct species. one of the Dinosaurians--that group which includes the most gigantic of all terrestrial reptiles.

Hence. but this is unimportant for us. it depends solely on the descendants from a species being thus enabled to seize on many and different places in the economy of nature. that a species might go on being slightly modified in relation to . a closely allied family or subfamily. As the subject is somewhat complex. i14. and o14. however. the more recent any form is the more it will generally differ from its ancient progenitor. This remark no doubt must be restricted to those groups which have undergone much change in the course of geological ages. for all will have inherited something in common from their ancient progenitor. is discovered having affinities directed towards very distinct groups. by so much the more it tends to connect by some of its characters groups now widely separated from each other. p14. Therefore it is quite possible. The three existing genera. I must request the reader to turn to the diagram in the fourth chapter. the ancient members are separated by a somewhat lesser number of characters. with the recent members of the same classes. assume that divergence of character is a necessary contingency. supposing them to be distinguished at the present day by a score of characters. for every now and then even a living animal. which was formerly illustrated by this diagram. and some extinct genera between living genera. and it would be difficult to prove the truth of the proposition. as we have seen in the case of some Silurian forms. These three families. a14. seems to be that. The horizontal lines may represent successive geological formations. and the eocene Mammals. The most common case. Yet if we compare the older Reptiles and Batrachians. a third family. even between genera belonging to distinct families. together with the many extinct genera on the several lines of descent diverging from the parent form (A) will form an order. especially with respect to very distinct groups. and the dotted lines diverging from them the species in each genus. We may suppose that the numbered letters in italics represent genera. the older Fish. such as fish and reptiles. The diagram is much too simple. will form a small family. as the Lepidosiren.classification many fossil species certainly stand between living species. so that the two groups formerly made a somewhat nearer approach to each other than they now do. b14 and f14. We must not. and all the forms beneath the uppermost line may be considered as extinct. Let us see how far these several facts and inferences accord with the theory of descent with modification. the older Cephalopods. m14. On the principle of the continued tendency to divergence of character. q14. we must admit that there is truth in the remark. we can understand the rule that the most ancient fossils differ most from existing forms. It is a common belief that the more ancient a form is. too few genera and too few species being given.

Thus it comes that ancient and extinct genera are often in a greater or less degree intermediate in character between their modified descendants. and b14. and yet retain throughout a vast period the same general characteristics. Under nature the process will be far more complicated than is represented in the diagram. some of which are supposed to have perished at different periods. descended from (A). All the many forms.. etc. As we possess only the last volume of the geological record. and some to have endured to the present day. This is represented in the diagram by the letter F14. except in rare cases. make. if the three families formed of eight genera (a14 to m14). All that . has become divided into several sub-families and families. and this order. would be partly justified. or between their collateral relations. but only by a long and circuitous course through many widely different forms. for the groups will have been more numerous. m3. these three families would be so closely linked together that they probably would have to be united into one great family. and that in a very broken condition. the genera a1. as before remarked. Yet he who objected to consider as intermediate the extinct genera.--but none from beneath this line. on the uppermost line. By looking at the diagram we can see that if many of the extinct forms supposed to be embedded in the successive formations. from the continued effects of extinction and divergence of character. then only two of the families (those on the left hand a14. in nearly the same manner as has occurred with ruminants and certain pachyderms. So again. VI. the three existing families on the uppermost line would be rendered less distinct from each other. for instance. and will have been modified in various degrees.) would have to be united into one. then the families which existed at a period marked VI would certainly have differed from each other by a less number of characters. were discovered at several points low down in the series. above No. to fill up the wide intervals in the natural system. be supposed to differ from each other by half-a-dozen important characters. If. for they are intermediate. and thus to unite distinct families or orders. which thus link together the living genera of three families. were disinterred. for they would at this early stage of descent have diverged in a less degree from their common progenitor. extinct and recent. etc. m9.its slightly altered conditions of life. and there would remain two families which would be less distinct from each other than they were before the discovery of the fossils. they will have endured for extremely unequal lengths of time. we have no right to expect. a10. not directly. f8. m6. a5. If many extinct forms were to be discovered above one of the middle horizontal lines or geological formations--for instance. one order.

The species extreme in character are not the oldest or the most recent.we have a right to expect is. But each fauna is not necessarily exactly intermediate. Subject to these allowances. We must. should in the older formations make some slight approach to each other. and in any one region for the immigration of new forms from other regions. hence they could hardly fail to be nearly intermediate in character between the forms of life above and below. the main facts with respect to the mutual affinities of the extinct forms of life to each other and to living forms. For instance. as unequal intervals of time have elapsed between consecutive formations. when this system was first discovered. Falconer in two series--in the first place according to their mutual affinities. allow for the entire extinction of some preceding forms. were at once recognised by palaeontologists as intermediate in character between those of the overlying carboniferous and underlying Silurian systems. the manner in which the fossils of the Devonian system. intermediate in age. however. when arranged by Dr. On this same theory. nor are those which are intermediate in character. I need give only one instance. and are the parents of those which became still more modified at the seventh stage. so that the older members should differ less from each other in some of their characters than do the existing members of the same groups. it is evident that the fauna during any one great period in the earth's history will be intermediate in general character between that which preceded and that which succeeded it. namely. that certain genera offer exceptions to the rule. that the record of the first appearance and disappearance of the species was . within known geological periods. on the theory of descent with modification. Thus the species which lived at the sixth great stage of descent in the diagram are the modified offspring of those which lived at the fifth stage. that those groups which have. and for a large amount of modification during the long and blank intervals between the successive formations. are explained in a satisfactory manner. undergone much modification. the species of mastodons and elephants. and in the second place according to their periods of existence--do not accord in arrangement. It is no real objection to the truth of the statement that the fauna of each period as a whole is nearly intermediate in character between the preceding and succeeding faunas. in this and other such cases. the fauna of each geological period undoubtedly is intermediate in character. and this by the concurrent evidence of our best palaeontologists is frequently the case. And they are wholly inexplicable on any other view. between the preceding and succeeding faunas. Thus. But supposing for an instant.

representative . the full meaning of the fossil remains from closely consecutive formations. which includes the whole glacial epoch. though the species are distinct in each stage. at least those inhabiting the sea. On the theory of descent. A very ancient form may occasionally have lasted much longer than a form elsewhere subsequently produced. especially in the case of terrestrial productions inhabiting separated districts. the general resemblance of the organic remains from the several stages of the Chalk formation. which are at the opposite end of the series in this respect. As the accumulation of each formation has often been interrupted. for the parent rock-pigeon still lives. seems to have shaken Professor Pictet in his belief in the immutability of species. from its generality. and note how little the specific forms of the inhabitants of the sea have been affected. but only moderately long as measured geologically. and many varieties between the rock-pigeon and the carrier have become extinct. and even less with the order of their disappearance. we ought not to expect to find. Closely connected with the statement. insisted on by all palaeontologists. than are the fossils from two remote formations. closely allied forms.complete. this arrangement would not closely accord with the order in time of their production. This fact alone. and therefore under the most different climates and conditions. which is far from the case. have changed almost simultaneously throughout the world. all the intermediate varieties between the species which appeared at the commencement and close of these periods: but we ought to find after intervals. is the fact. Let it be remembered that the forms of life. in any one or in any two formations. though ranked as distinct species. that fossils from two consecutive formations are far more closely related to each other. To compare small things with great. as I attempted to show in the last chapter. we have no reason to believe that forms successively produced necessarily endure for corresponding lengths of time. that the organic remains from an intermediate formation are in some degree intermediate in character. by the physical conditions of the ancient areas having remained nearly the same. or. as they have been called by some authors. and carriers which are extreme in the important character of length of beak originated earlier than short-beaked tumblers. Pictet gives as a well-known instance. Consider the prodigious vicissitudes of climate during the pleistocene period. will not attempt to account for the close resemblance of distinct species in closely consecutive formations. is obvious. if the principal living and extinct races of the domestic pigeon were arranged in serial affinity. He who is acquainted with the distribution of existing species over the globe. and as long blank intervals have intervened between successive formations. very long as measured by years. being closely related.

new species become superior to their predecessors. to stand higher than ancient forms. could be proved to have first come into existence during the Laurentian epoch. We find. and in some cases will even degrade or simplify the organisation. for some organisms would have to remain fitted for simple conditions of life. though difficult of proof. ON THE STATE OF DEVELOPMENT OF ANCIENT COMPARED WITH LIVING FORMS. for in this case. and that certain land and fresh-water shells have remained nearly the same. not but that it may leave many creatures with simple and unimproved structures fitted for simple conditions of life.species. It is no valid objection to this conclusion. We have seen in the fourth chapter that the degree of differentiation and specialisation of the parts in organic beings. with which they come into close competition. So that by this fundamental test of victory in the battle for life. as insisted on by Dr. as the specialisation of parts is an advantage to each being. and the palaeozoic by the secondary forms. or the above Brachiopods during the Cambrian formation. as far as is known. of their degree of perfection or highness. progressed in organisation since even the Laurentian epoch. for they have to beat in the struggle for life all the older forms. We have also seen that. yet leaving such degraded beings better fitted for their new walks of life. Carpenter. they first appeared. as well as by the standard of the specialisation of organs. so natural selection will tend to render the organisation of each being more specialised and perfect. for instance. and these assuredly we do find. in short. from the time when. modern forms ought. It is not an insuperable difficulty that Foraminifera have not. and it seems that this answer must be admitted as true. there would not have been time sufficient for . In another and more general manner. as yet suggested. the former would be beaten and exterminated by the latter. Is this the case? A large majority of palaeontologists would answer in the affirmative. as would the secondary by the eocene. as we have the right to expect. on the theory of natural selection. They would likewise be fatal. is the best standard. that certain Brachiopods have been but slightly modified from an extremely remote geological epoch. We may therefore conclude that if under a nearly similar climate the eocene inhabitants of the world could be put into competition with the existing inhabitants. when arrived at maturity. and what could be better fitted for this end than these lowly organised Protozoa? Such objections as the above would be fatal to my view. if the above Foraminifera. such evidence of the slow and scarcely sensible mutations of specific forms. if it included advance in organisation as a necessary contingent. and in this sense higher.

consequently some naturalists maintain that molluscs were formerly more highly developed than at present. for their further continued process. At an ancient epoch the highest and lowest molluscoidal animals. so will it be said that fishes have advanced or retrograded in organisation. not very high in their own class. namely. though they will. although upon another type?" In the complex struggle for life it is quite credible that crustaceans. have largely increased. Beside these inherent difficulties in deciding which forms are the most advanced in organisation. and this may well be disputed. at the present time both groups are greatly reduced. does not extend far enough back to show with unmistakable clearness that within the known history of the world organisation has largely advanced. and the fact that our existing cephalopods. The foregoing objections hinge on the question whether we really know how old the world is. Even at the present day. intermediate in organisation. on the theory of natural selection. To attempt to compare members of distinct types in the scale of highness seems hopeless. might beat cephalopods. We ought . would stand very high in the scale of invertebrate animals. but formerly selaceans and ganoids alone existed. naturalists are not unanimous which forms ought to be ranked as highest: thus. others look at the teleosteans as the highest. the highest molluscs. and in this case. high and low. the latter at the present day are largely preponderant in number. The ganoids stand intermediate between the selaceans and teleosteans. some look at the selaceans or sharks. cephalopods and brachiopods. at two periods. if judged by the most decisive of all trials--the law of battle. so as to hold their places in relation to slight changes in their conditions. while others. swarmed in numbers. have to be slightly modified. and such crustaceans. by considering the vast reduction of brachiopods. from their approach in some important points of structure to reptiles.the development of these organisms up to the standard which they had then reached. The geological record. When advanced up to any given point. looking to members of the same class. The problem whether organisation on the whole has advanced is in many ways excessively intricate. there is no necessity. who will decide whether a cuttle-fish be higher than a bee--that insect which the great Von Baer believed to be "in fact more highly organised than a fish. at all times imperfect. and at what period the various forms of life first appeared. during each successive age. according to the standard of highness chosen. but a stronger case can be made out on the opposite side. though few in number. though not highly developed. are more highly organised than their ancient representatives. we ought not solely to compare the highest members of a class at any two periods--though undoubtedly this is one and perhaps the most important element in striking a balance--but we ought to compare all the members. as the highest fish.

and that the geological succession of extinct forms is nearly parallel with the embryological development of existing forms. for instance. it would be vain to look for animals having the common embryological character of the . from an examination of the species of the two countries. and would exterminate many of the natives. and fishes strictly belong to their proper classes. though some of these old forms are in a slight degree less distinct from each other than are the typical members of the same groups at the present day. the standard of organisation of the imperfectly-known faunas of successive periods.also to compare the relative proportional numbers. if all the productions of New Zealand were set free in Great Britain. under such extremely complex relations. more and more difference to the adult. This view may be true. that if all the animals and plants of Great Britain were set free in New Zealand. the productions of Great Britain stand much higher in the scale than those of New Zealand. preserved by nature. continually adds. that the oldest known mammals. We shall appreciate this difficulty more clearly by looking to certain existing faunas and floras. in the course of successive generations. any considerable number would be enabled to seize on places now occupied by our native plants and animals. a multitude of British forms would in the course of time become thoroughly naturalized there. On the other hand. and if we knew that at some former period only ten thousand kinds existed. we may well doubt whether. and having been inherited at a corresponding age. from the fact that hardly a single inhabitant of the southern hemisphere has become wild in any part of Europe. This process. owing to variations having supervened at a not early age. Yet the most skilful naturalist. Thus the embryo comes to be left as a sort of picture. We thus see how hopelessly difficult it is to compare with perfect fairness. we must believe. which implies a great displacement of lower forms. of the high and low classes throughout the world: if. at any two periods. reptiles. of the former and less modified condition of the species. could not have foreseen this result. at the present day fifty thousand kinds of vertebrate animals exist. whilst it leaves the embryo almost unaltered. This view accords admirably well with our theory. Under this point of view. as a decided advance in the organisation of the world. In a future chapter I shall attempt to show that the adult differs from its embryo. From the extraordinary manner in which European productions have recently spread over New Zealand. for instance. and yet may never be capable of proof. we ought to look at this increase in number in the highest class. Agassiz and several other highly competent judges insist that ancient animals resemble to a certain extent the embryos of recent animals belonging to the same classes. and have seized on places which must have been previously occupied by the indigenes. Seeing.

but. what does this remarkable law of the succession of the same types within the same areas mean? He would be a bold man who. and. and the southern half was formerly . after comparing the present climate of Australia and of parts of South America. that in America the law of distribution of terrestrial mammals was formerly different from what it now is. For we know that Europe in ancient times was peopled by numerous marsupials."-on "this wonderful relationship in the same continent between the dead and the living. on the one hand through dissimilar physical conditions. We see the same law in this author's restorations of the extinct and gigantic birds of New Zealand. even to an uneducated eye. North America formerly partook strongly of the present character of the southern half of the continent. it is not well displayed by them. I was so much impressed with these facts that I strongly insisted. buried there in such numbers. Mr.Vertebrata. a similar relationship is manifest. Clift many years ago showed that the fossil mammals from the Australian caves were closely allied to the living marsupials of that continent. as the relation between the extinct and living land-shells of Madeira. Other cases could be added. In South America. Lund and Clausen in the caves of Brazil. and Professor Owen has shown in the most striking manner that most of the fossil mammals. like those of the armadillo." Professor Owen has subsequently extended the same generalisation to the mammals of the Old World. in 1839 and 1845. on the other hand through similarity of conditions. for the uniformity of the same types in each continent during the later tertiary periods. would attempt to account. found in several parts of La Plata. or that Edentata and other American types should have been solely produced in South America. on this "law of the succession of types. This relationship is even more clearly seen in the wonderful collection of fossil bones made by MM. Nor can it be pretended that it is an immutable law that marsupials should have been chiefly or solely produced in Australia. under the same latitude. from the wide distribution of most molluscs. and between the extinct and living brackish water-shells of the AraloCaspian Sea. are related to South American types. in the gigantic pieces of armour. until beds rich in fossils are discovered far beneath the lowest Cambrian strata--a discovery of which the chance is small. We see it also in the birds of the caves of Brazil. for the dissimilarity of the inhabitants of these two continents. Mr. and I have shown in the publications above alluded to. Woodward has shown that the same law holds good with sea-shells. ON THE SUCCESSION OF THE SAME TYPES WITHIN THE SAME AREAS. DURING THE LATER TERTIARY PERIODS. Now.

be found in one geological formation. is at once explained. then we may conclude that generally only one species of each of the older genera has left modified descendants. succession of the same types within the same areas. armadillo. Or. so will their modified descendants still differ in nearly the same manner and degree.more closely allied. permitting much intermigration. with the genera and species decreasing in numbers as is the case with the Edentata of South America. the feebler will yield to the more dominant forms. still fewer genera and species will leave modified blood-descendants. In a similar manner we know. as their degenerate descendants. This cannot for an instant be admitted. These huge animals have become wholly extinct. two or three species in two or three alone of the six older genera will be the parents of the new genera: the other species and the other old genera having become utterly extinct. . and have left no progeny. so that. to the northern half. the other seven species of each old genus having died out and left no progeny. and anteater. which constitute the new genera containing the several species. If the inhabitants of one continent formerly differed greatly from those of another continent. during the next succeeding period of time. and this will be a far commoner case. for the inhabitants of each quarter of the world will obviously tend to leave in that quarter. from Falconer and Cautley's discoveries. closely allied though in some degree modified descendants. But in the caves of Brazil there are many extinct species which are closely allied in size and in all other characters to the species still living in South America. and after great geographical changes. and some of these fossils may have been the actual progenitors of the living species. that Northern India was formerly more closely related in its mammals to Africa than it is at the present time. It may be asked in ridicule whether I suppose that the megatherium and other allied huge monsters. if six genera. In failing orders. have left behind them the sloth. On the theory of descent with modification. the great law of the long enduring. and in a succeeding formation there be six other allied or representative genera. than it is at present. all the species of the same genus are the descendants of some one species. It must not be forgotten that. and there will be nothing immutable in the distribution of organic beings. Analogous facts could be given in relation to the distribution of marine animals. SUMMARY OF THE PRECEDING AND PRESENT CHAPTERS. each with the same number of species. But after very long intervals of time. each having eight species. which formerly lived in South America. but not immutable. on our theory.

that varieties have at first been local. It should also be constantly borne in mind that any linking variety between two forms. and during the latter the record will have been least perfectly kept. and thick enough to outlast future degradation. These causes. that migration has played an important part in the first appearance of new forms in any one area and formation. that each single formation has not been continuously deposited. but often falsely apparent. have been short in comparison with the periods during which each remained in an unchanged condition. and have oftenest given rise to new species. that the duration of each formation is probably short compared with the average duration of specific forms. that widely ranging species are those which have varied most frequently. and more variation during the periods of elevation. as a new and distinct species. sudden coming in of whole groups of species. is absolutely as nothing compared with the number of generations which must have passed away even during a single formation. for it is not pretended that we have any sure criterion by which species and varieties can be discriminated. will rightly reject the whole theory. found in the successive stages of the same great formation? He may disbelieve in the immense intervals of time which must have elapsed between our consecutive formations. and lastly. though many and long as measured by years. he may urge the apparent. it is probable that the periods. would be ranked. owing to subsidence being almost necessary for the accumulation of deposits rich in fossil species of many kinds. great intervals of time must have elapsed between most of our successive formations. He may ask where are the remains of those infinitely numerous organisms which must have existed long before the Cambrian system was deposited? We now . that only certain classes of organic beings have been largely preserved in a fossil state. as those of Europe. will to a large extent explain why--though we do find many links--we do not find interminable varieties. For he may ask in vain where are the numberless transitional links which must formerly have connected the closely allied or representative species. although each species must have passed through numerous transitional stages. that only a small portion of the globe has been geologically explored with care. which might be found. preserved in our museums. are considered. during which each underwent modification. He who rejects this view of the imperfection of the geological record. taken conjointly. he may overlook how important a part migration has played. when the formations of any one great region. that there has probably been more extinction during the periods of subsidence.I have attempted to show that the geological record is extremely imperfect. unless the whole chain could be perfectly restored. that the number both of specimens and of species. connecting together all extinct and existing forms by the finest graduated steps. that.

or lie still buried under the ocean. We can understand why. from the survival of a few descendants. But the utter extinction of a whole group of species has sometimes been a slow process. We can understand how it is that all the forms of life. from their inferiority inherited from a common progenitor.know that at least one animal did then exist. but modified. exist now only as remnants in a metamorphosed condition. and endure for unequal periods of time. but I can answer this last question only by supposing that where our oceans now extend they have extended for an enormous period. it does not reappear. previously classed as distinct into one. sometimes blending two groups. The dominant species belonging to large and dominant groups tend to leave many modified descendants. when a species has once disappeared. and where our oscillating continents now stand they have stood since the commencement of the Cambrian system. or in the same degree. Groups of species increase in numbers slowly. ancient and recent. the other great leading facts in palaeontology agree admirably with the theory of descent with modification through variation and natural selection. the world presented a widely different aspect. We can understand how it is that dominant forms which spread widely and yield the greatest number of varieties tend to people the world with allied. it never reappears. The extinction of old forms is the almost inevitable consequence of the production of new forms. As these are formed. yet in the long run that all undergo modification to some extent. Passing from these difficulties. the species of the less vigorous groups. from the continued tendency to divergence of character. tend to become extinct together. The . and that the older continents. the more it generally differs from those now living. Hence. or at the same rate. and to leave no modified offspring on the face of the earth. why the more ancient a form is. but that. make together a few grand classes. Why ancient and extinct forms often tend to fill up gaps between existing forms. descendants. but more commonly bringing them only a little closer together. We can understand. formed of formations older than any known to us. We can thus understand how it is that new species come in slowly and successively. which form new sub-groups and groups. When a group has once wholly disappeared. after long intervals of time. for the link of generation has been broken. lingering in protected and isolated situations. how species of different classes do not necessarily change together. for the process of modification is necessarily slow. the productions of the world appear to have changed simultaneously. and these will generally succeed in displacing the groups which are their inferiors in the struggle for existence. and depends on many complex contingencies. long before that epoch.

since become widely divergent. Extinct and ancient animals resemble to a certain extent the embryos of the more recent animals belonging to the same classes. in so far. all the chief laws of palaeontology plainly proclaim. then. We can clearly see why the organic remains of closely consecutive formations are closely allied. The succession of the same types of structure within the same areas during the later geological periods ceases to be mysterious. The inhabitants of the world at each successive period in its history have beaten their predecessors in the race for life. and is intelligible on the principle of inheritance. the more nearly it will be related to.more ancient a form is. the geological record be as imperfect as many believe. On the other hand. and are. for the more ancient a form is. the common progenitor of groups. that organisation on the whole has progressed. but are intermediate only by a long and circuitous course through other extinct and different forms. higher in the scale. the more often it stands in some degree intermediate between groups now distinct. Extinct forms are seldom directly intermediate between existing forms. the main objections to the theory of natural selection are greatly diminished or disappear. and their structure has generally become more specialised. If. and it may at least be asserted that the record cannot be proved to be much more perfect. We can clearly see why the remains of an intermediate formation are intermediate in character. as it seems to me. that species have been produced by ordinary generation: old forms having been supplanted by new and improved forms of life. the products of variation and the survival of the fittest. . and this may account for the common belief held by so many palaeontologists. for they are closely linked together by generation. and consequently resemble. and this wonderful fact receives a simple explanation according to our views.

GEOGRAPHICAL Charles Darwin CHAPTER XII.Chapter 12 The Origin of Species . .

are related in a close and important manner to . we shall find parts extremely similar in all their conditions. Notwithstanding this general parallelism in the conditions of Old and New Worlds. if we compare large tracts of land in Australia. all authors agree that one of the most fundamental divisions in geographical distribution is that between the New and Old Worlds. but these are not inhabited by a fauna different from that of the surrounding districts.Means of dispersal by changes of climate and of the level of the land. again. Analogous facts could be given with respect to the inhabitants of the sea. There is hardly a climate or condition in the Old World which cannot be paralleled in the New--at least so closely as the same species generally require. which consequently are separated by a space of ten degrees of latitude. and western South America. grassy plains. under almost every temperature. and by occasional means -. for it is rare to find a group of organisms confined to a small area. arid deserts. In considering the distribution of organic beings over the face of the globe. lofty mountains. Or. we may compare the productions of South America south of latitude 35 degrees with those north of 25 degrees. that barriers of any kind. forests. yet if we travel over the vast American continent. how widely different are their living productions! In the southern hemisphere. the first great fact which strikes us is.Alternate Glacial periods in the North and South. between latitudes 25 and 35 degrees. almost every author who has studied the subject has come to this conclusion. South Africa. The case of America alone would almost suffice to prove its truth.Present distribution cannot be accounted for by differences in physical conditions -Importance of barriers -. yet they are incomparably more closely related to each other than they are to the productions of Australia or Africa under nearly the same climate. of which the conditions are peculiar in only a slight degree. humid districts. lakes and great rivers.Affinity of the productions of the same continent -.Centres of creation -. from the central parts of the United States to its extreme southern point. that neither the similarity nor the dissimilarity of the inhabitants of various regions can be wholly accounted for by climatal and other physical conditions. Of late. No doubt small areas can be pointed out in the Old World hotter than any in the New World. or obstacles to free migration. we meet with the most diversified conditions. for if we exclude the arctic and northern temperate parts. A second great fact which strikes us in our general review is.Dispersal during the Glacial period -. yet it would not be possible to point out three faunas and floras more utterly dissimilar. marshes. and are exposed to considerably different conditions.

or continuous coasts. a wide space of open ocean extends. Turning to the sea. and this fact has led naturalists to believe that the isthmus was formerly open. and . The marine inhabitants of the eastern and western shores of South America are very distinct. yet many fishes range from the Pacific into the Indian Ocean. as there now is for the strictly arctic productions. also. we see the same fact. We see the same fact in the great difference between the inhabitants of Australia. and South America under the same latitude. after travelling over a hemisphere. and over this vast space we meet with no well-defined and distinct marine faunas. until. Africa. where the land almost joins.the differences between the productions of various regions. as the oceans separating continents. we find different productions. though the species themselves are distinct at different points and stations. though as mountain chains. It is a law of the widest generality. we find the same law. On the other hand. A third great fact. etc. for these countries are almost as much isolated from each other as is possible. or likely to have endured so long. Although so few marine animals are common to the above-named three approximate faunas of Eastern and Western America and the eastern Pacific islands. Gunther has recently shown that about thirty per cent of the fishes are the same on the opposite sides of the isthmus of Panama. here we have a barrier of another kind. or echinodermata in common. under corresponding climate. partly included in the foregoing statement. Westward of the shores of America. but from being separated from each other by impassable barriers. we come to the shores of Africa. with not an island as a halting-place for emigrants. and where. with extremely few shells. So that three marine faunas range northward and southward in parallel lines not far from each other. they are almost wholly distinct. crustacea. but Dr. is the affinity of the productions of the same continent or of the same sea. under a slightly different climate. and as soon as this is passed we meet in the eastern islands of the Pacific with another and totally distinct fauna. the differences are very inferior in degree to those characteristic of distinct continents.. we encounter no impassable barriers. proceeding still further westward from the eastern islands of the tropical parts of the Pacific. either of land or open sea. are not as impassable. deserts. On each continent. there might have been free migration for the northern temperate forms. for on the opposite sides of lofty and continuous mountain-ranges. We see this in the great difference in nearly all the terrestrial productions of the New and Old Worlds. excepting in the northern parts. and of great deserts and even of large rivers. and we have innumerable islands as halting-places. and many shells are common to the eastern islands of the Pacific and the eastern shores of Africa on almost exactly opposite meridians of longitude.

Nevertheless. over the same areas of land and water.every continent offers innumerable instances. as does time for the slow process of modification through natural selection. abounding in individuals. nearly alike. and northward the plains of La Plata by another species of the same genus. and probably in a subordinate degree to the definite influence of different physical conditions. that cause which alone. The dissimilarity of the inhabitants of different regions may be attributed to modification through variation and natural selection. throughout space and time. the inhabitants are essentially American. yet distinct kinds of birds. and sees their nests similarly constructed. in travelling. however much they may differ in geological structure. animals having nearly the same habits as our hares and rabbits. the relation of organism to organism in the struggle for life being. as I have already often remarked. and belonging to the same order of Rodents. On these same plains of La Plata we see the agouti and bizcacha. though they may be all peculiar species. like those inhabiting Africa and Australia under the same latitude. We ascend the lofty peaks of the Cordillera. which have already triumphed over many competitors in their own widely-extended homes. though nearly related. and we find an alpine species of bizcacha. as shown in the last chapter. but they plainly display an American type of structure. with eggs coloured in nearly the same manner. notes nearly similar. or. at periods more or less remote--on the nature and number of the former immigrants--and on the action of the inhabitants on each other in leading to the preservation of different modifications. rodents of the South American type. the naturalist. specifically distinct. independently of physical conditions. never fails to be struck by the manner in which successive groups of beings. The bond is simply inheritance. The naturalist must be dull who is not led to inquire what this bond is. and we find American types then prevailing on the American continent and in the American seas. The degrees of dissimilarity will depend on the migration of the more dominant forms of life from one region into another having been more or less effectually prevented. If we look to the islands off the American shore. as we see in the case of varieties. and not by a true ostrich or emu. Widely-ranging species. but the coypu and capybara. for instance. Thus the high importance of barriers comes into play by checking migration. and we do not find the beaver or muskrat. we look to the waters. from north to south. . Innumerable other instances could be given. the most important of all relations. The plains near the Straits of Magellan are inhabited by one species of Rhea (American ostrich). produces organisms quite like each other. but not quite alike. as far as we positively know. He hears from closely allied. replace each other. will have the best chance of seizing on new places. We see in these facts some deep organic bond. We may look back to past ages.

almost any amount of migration is possible. It is also obvious that the individuals of the same species. during whole geological periods. only so far as it profits each individual in its complex struggle for life. and even families. as has been explained. whole genera. so the amount of modification in different species will be no uniform quantity. If a number of species. for during the vast geographical and climatical changes which have supervened since ancient times. were to migrate in a body into a new and afterwards isolated country. As we have seen in the last chapter that some forms have retained nearly the same character from an enormously remote geological period. it is obvious that the several species of the same genus. so certain species have migrated over vast spaces.when they spread out into new countries. and will be taken advantage of by natural selection. little modification. for neither migration nor isolation in themselves effect anything. there is great difficulty on this head. after having long competed with each other in their old home. There is no evidence. are confined to the same areas. According to these views. . These principles come into play only by bringing organisms into new relations with each other and in a lesser degree with the surrounding physical conditions. and thus they will become still further victorious. as is so commonly and notoriously the case. though inhabiting the most distant quarters of the world. of the existence of any law of necessary development. On this principle of inheritance with modification we can understand how it is that sections of genera. as was remarked in the last chapter. and will produce groups of modified descendants. they would be little liable to modification. there is not much difficulty in believing that they have migrated from the same region. In the case of those species which have undergone. it is incredible that individuals identically the same should have been produced from parents specifically distinct. as they are descended from the same progenitor. But in many other cases. in which we have reason to believe that the species of a genus have been produced within comparatively recent times. though now inhabiting distant and isolated regions. In their new homes they will be exposed to new conditions. SINGLE CENTRES OF SUPPOSED CREATION. and will frequently undergo further modification and improvement. As the variability of each species is an independent property. must originally have proceeded from the same source. and have not become greatly or at all modified. where their parents were first produced: for. must have proceeded from one spot.

so that a multitude of European animals and plants have become naturalised in America and Australia. and. we find no inexplicable instances of the same mammals inhabiting distant points of the world. accordingly. Nevertheless the simplicity of the view that each species was first produced within a single region captivates the mind. and some of the aboriginal plants are identically the same at these distant points of the northern and southern hemispheres? The answer. The incapacity of migrating across a wide sea is more clear in the case of terrestrial mammals than perhaps with any other organic beings. whether species have been created at one or more points of the earth's surface. very many genera. for they were no doubt once united. He who rejects it. a still greater number of sections of genera. that mammals have not been able to migrate. and calls in the agency of a miracle. namely. or those genera in which the species are most closely related to each other. No geologist feels any difficulty in Great Britain possessing the same quadrupeds with the rest of Europe. whereas some plants. from their varied means of dispersal. many subfamilies. rejects the vera causa of ordinary generation with subsequent migration. as it has to many other naturalists. Some few families. and that when a plant or animal inhabits two points so distant from each other. and it has been observed by several naturalists that the most natural genera. What a strange anomaly it would be if a directly opposite rule were to prevail when we go down one step lower in the series. and these had not been. that the view of each species having been produced in one area alone. where now found. it seems to me. confined to some one region! Hence. is. the fact is given as something remarkable and exceptional. Undoubtedly there are many cases of extreme difficulty in understanding how the same species could possibly have migrated from some one point to the several distant and isolated points. that in most cases the area inhabited by a species is continuous. and have not been able to migrate to the opposite side. or with an interval of such a nature. why do we not find a single mammal common to Europe and Australia or South America? The conditions of life are nearly the same. are confined to a single region. The great and striking influence of barriers of all kinds. namely to the individuals of the same species. or if they have a wide range that their range is continuous. have migrated across the wide and broken interspaces. are generally confined to the same country. as I believe. is intelligible only on the view that the great majority of species have been produced on one side. But if the same species can be produced at two separate points. and having subsequently migrated . at least at first.We are thus brought to the question which has been largely discussed by naturalists. It is universally admitted. that the space could not have been easily passed over by migration.

inexplicable on the theory of independent creation. our general view will be much strengthened. and at distant points in the Arctic and Antarctic regions. that we ought to give up the belief. In discussing this subject we shall be enabled at the same time to consider a point equally important for us. the belief that a single birthplace is the law seems to me incomparably the safest. though closely allied to them. rendered probable by general considerations. and are. now living at distant and separated points. and to the various occasional means of transport. This view of the relation of the species of one region to those . If the existence of the same species at distant and isolated points of the earth's surface can in many instances be explained on the view of each species having migrated from a single birthplace. Undoubtedly many cases occur in which we cannot explain how the same species could have passed from one point to the other. can have migrated. It would be hopelessly tedious to discuss all the exceptional cases of the same species. and of so grave a nature. considering our ignorance with respect to former climatical and geographical changes. the wide distribution of fresh water productions. But. and has migrated thence as far as it could. If. and their descendants. So that we are reduced to consider whether the exceptions to continuity of range are so numerous. is the most probable. A volcanic island. when most of the species inhabiting one region are different from those of another region. it can be shown that migration from the one region to the other has probably occurred at some former period. as we shall hereafter see. for the explanation is obvious on the principle of descent with modification. that each species has been produced within one area. the existence of the same species on the summits of distant mountain ranges. would still be related by inheritance to the inhabitants of that continent.from that area as far as its powers of migration and subsistence under past and present conditions permitted. would probably receive from it in the course of time a few colonists. whether the several species of a genus which must on our theory all be descended from a common progenitor. namely. But the geographical and climatical changes which have certainly occurred within recent geological times. and secondly (in the following chapter). namely. undergoing modification during their migration from some one area. Cases of this nature are common. for instance. after some preliminary remarks. nor do I for a moment pretend that any explanation could be offered of many instances. the occurrence of the same terrestrial species on islands and on the nearest mainland. must have rendered discontinuous the formerly continuous range of many species. I will discuss a few of the most striking classes of facts. though modified. and thirdly. upheaved and formed at the distance of a few hundreds of miles from a continent. though separated by hundreds of miles of open sea. then.

the individuals of the same species inhabiting the same area will be kept nearly uniform by intercrossing. with all organisms which habitually unite for each birth. But in the great majority of cases. or let it formerly have been submerged." And it is now well known that he attributes this coincidence to descent with modification. land may at a former period have connected islands or possibly even continents together. but have never blended with other individuals or varieties of the same species. To illustrate what I mean: our English race-horses differ from the horses of every other breed. who concludes that "every species has come into existence coincident both in space and time with a pre-existing closely allied species. presently have to discuss this branch of the subject in some detail. from many individuals simultaneously created. as some authors suppose. must be descended from a succession of modified varieties. all the individuals of the same form will be descended from a single parent. so that. however. and the two faunas will now blend together." I must say a few words on the means of dispersal. or which occasionally intercross. whether all the individuals of the same species are descended from a single pair. or whether. The question of single or multiple centres of creation differs from another though allied question. submerge it. and thus have allowed . Lyell and other authors have ably treated this subject. so that many individuals will go on simultaneously changing. at each successive stage of modification. or single hermaphrodite. Where the sea now extends. but they do not owe their difference and superiority to descent from any single pair. Before discussing the three classes of facts.of another. Change of climate must have had a powerful influence on migration. I can give here only the briefest abstract of the more important facts. or may formerly have blended. A region now impassable to certain organisms from the nature of its climate. if such exist. namely. that have supplanted each other. Sir C. namely. With organic beings which never intercross. Wallace. which I have selected as presenting the greatest amount of difficulty on the theory of "single centres of creation. I shall. but to continued care in the selecting and training of many individuals during each generation. and the whole amount of modification at each stage will not be due to descent from a single parent. does not differ much from that advanced by Mr. might have been a high road for migration. Changes of level in the land must also have been highly influential: a narrow isthmus now separates two marine faunas. when the climate was different. MEANS OF DISPERSAL. each species.

it must be admitted that scarcely a single island exists which has not recently been united to some continent. like other mountain summits. indeed. Nor does the almost universally volcanic composition of such islands favour the admission that they are the wrecks of sunken continents.terrestrial productions to pass from one to the other. Other authors have thus hypothetically bridged over every ocean. of granite. and when in the course of time we know something definite about the means of distribution. the arguments used by Forbes are to be trusted. metamorphic schists. which may have served as halting places for plants and for many animals during their migration. and removes many a difficulty. as are necessary on the view advanced by Forbes and admitted by his followers. as it will some day be. and united almost every island with some mainland. as to have united them within the recent period to each other and to the several intervening oceanic islands. In the coral-producing oceans such sunken islands are now marked by rings of coral or atolls standing over them. or almost continuously united with each other. Whenever it is fully admitted. If. and Europe likewise with America. It seems to me that we have abundant evidence of great oscillations in the level of the land or sea. if they had originally existed as continental mountain ranges. have been continuously. instead of consisting of mere piles of volcanic matter. and with the many existing oceanic islands. No geologist disputes that great mutations of level have occurred within the period of existing organisms. . Several facts in distribution-such as the great difference in the marine faunas on the opposite sides of almost every continent--the close relation of the tertiary inhabitants of several lands and even seas to their present inhabitants--the degree of affinity between the mammals inhabiting islands with those of the nearest continent. some at least of the islands would have been formed. I freely admit the former existence of many islands. The nature and relative proportions of the inhabitants of oceanic islands are likewise opposed to the belief of their former continuity of continents. This view cuts the Gordian knot of the dispersal of the same species to the most distant points. now buried beneath the sea. old fossiliferous and other rocks. But I do not believe that it will ever be proved that within the recent period most of our continents which now stand quite separate. but not of such vast changes in the position and extension of our continents. but to the best of my judgment we are not authorized in admitting such enormous geographical changes within the period of existing species. being in part determined (as we shall hereafter see) by the depth of the intervening ocean--these and other such facts are opposed to the admission of such prodigious geographical revolutions within the recent period. Edward Forbes insisted that all the islands in the Atlantic must have been recently connected with Europe or Africa. that each species has proceeded from a single birthplace. we shall be enabled to speculate with security on the former extension of the land.

In Johnston's Physical Atlas. with one exception. To my surprise I found that out of eighty-seven kinds. whilst green. Berkeley's aid. out of the ninety-four dried plants. Altogether. but the greater or less facilities for transport across the sea may be said to be almost wholly unknown. for instance. and afterwards when planted germinated. and as 18/94 distinct species with ripe fruit (but not all the same species as in the foregoing experiment) floated. The majority sank quickly. an asparagus plant with ripe berries floated for twenty-three days. seven species of the allied orders. were all killed by a month's immersion. the average rate of the several Atlantic currents is thirty-three miles per diem (some currents running at the rate of sixty miles per diem). on this average. and. Afterwards I tried some larger fruits. when dried they floated for above ninety days. ripe hazel-nuts sank immediately. after being dried. and would retain their power of germination. I shall here confine myself to plants. etc. when dried it floated for eighty-five days.four germinated after an immersion of twenty-eight days. they resisted the salt-water badly. with Mr. as far as anything can be inferred from these scanty facts.I must now say a few words on what are called accidental means. when dried floated much longer. For convenience sake I chiefly tried small seeds without the capsules or fruit. capsules. Hence I was led to dry the stems and branches of ninety-four plants with ripe fruit. and some of these floated for a long time. Hydrophyllaceae and Polemoniaceae. this or that plant is often stated to be ill adapted for wide dissemination. whether or not they were injured by salt water. Until I tried. and to place them on sea-water. but which more properly should be called occasional means of distribution. It deserves notice that certain orders were far more injured than others: nine Leguminosae were tried. and some of the eighteen floated for a very much longer period. floated for a very short time. we may conclude. eighteen floated for above twentyeight days. they could not have been floated across wide spaces of the sea. and a few survived an immersion of 137 days. In botanical works. It is well known what a difference there is in the buoyancy of green and seasoned timber. for above twenty-eight days.. a few experiments. that the seeds of 14/100 kinds of plants of any country might be floated by sea-currents during twenty-eight days. sixty. and afterwards germinated. and as all of these sank in a few days. but some which. and it occurred to me that floods would often wash into the sea dried plants or branches with seed-capsules or fruit attached to them. the seeds of 14/100 plants belonging to one country might be floated across 924 miles of sea to . it was not even known how far seeds could resist the injurious action of sea-water. but when dried they floated for ninety days. So that as 64/87 kinds of seeds germinated after an immersion of twenty-eight days. and the seeds afterwards germinated: the ripe seeds of Helosciadium sank in two days.

M. from plants which live near the sea. and this would have favoured both the average length of their flotation and their resistance to the injurious action of the salt-water. these stones being a valuable royal tax. for instance. for he placed the seeds in a box in the actual sea. Subsequently to my experiments. and many kinds of seeds in the crops of floating birds long retain their vitality: peas and vetches. even on those in the midst of the widest oceans. after having been dried. Again. three dicotyledonous plants germinated: I am certain of the accuracy of this observation. would germinate. small parcels of earth are very frequently enclosed in their interstices and behind them. would have caused some of them to have floated much longer. it would perhaps be safer to assume that the seeds of about 10/100 plants of a flora. Martens tried similar ones. He tried ninety-eight seeds. as plants with large seeds or fruit which.another country. to my surprise nearly all germinated. Therefore. Seeds may be occasionally transported in another manner. he did not previously dry the plants or branches with the fruit. mostly different from mine. solely from the roots of drifted trees. and would then germinate. Drift timber is thrown up on most islands. are killed by even a few days' immersion in sea-water. and when stranded. de Candolle has shown. Living birds can hardly fail to be highly effective agents in the transportation of seeds. But I do not doubt that plants exposed to the waves would float for a less time than those protected from violent movement as in our experiments. generally have restricted ranges. sometimes escape being immediately devoured. The fact of the larger fruits often floating longer than the small. On the other hand. but some taken out of the crop of a pigeon. The result was that 18/98 of his seeds of different kinds floated for forty-two days. could be floated across a space of sea 900 miles in width. could hardly be transported by any other means. I find that when irregularly shaped stones are embedded in the roots of trees. and were then capable of germination. and likewise seeds. but in a much better manner. I could give many facts showing how frequently birds of many kinds are blown . and the natives of the coral islands in the Pacific procure stones for their tools. so perfectly that not a particle could be washed away during the longest transport: out of one small portion of earth thus COMPLETELY enclosed by the roots of an oak about fifty years old. which had floated on artificial sea-water for thirty days. so that they were alternately wet and exposed to the air like really floating plants. I can show that the carcasses of birds. and this. if blown by an inland gale to a favourable spot. as we have seen. is interesting. when floating on the sea. as Alph. but he chose many large fruits.

storks. and hawks are known to look out for tired birds. gales to vast distances across the ocean. as thick as the flakes of snow in the heaviest snowstorm. out of the excrement of small birds. clover. and thus the seeds might be transported from place to place. and the contents of their torn crops might thus readily get scattered. disgorge pellets. after an interval of many hours. Some hawks and owls bolt their prey whole. Lyell that in November. and then gave their bodies to fishing-eagles. I forced many kinds of seeds into the stomachs of dead fish. now. but hard seeds of fruit pass uninjured through even the digestive organs of a turkey.T. and some of them. Certain seeds. eat seeds of many land and water plants. and extended upward as far as could be seen with a telescope. in parts of Natal it is believed by some farmers. We may safely assume that under such circumstances their rate of flight would often be thirty-five miles an hour. and have not since visited the island. after a bird has found and devoured a large supply of food. wheat. fish are frequently devoured by birds. They then disappeared over the sea. which were completely coated with them. and at night alighted on the taller trees. During two or three days they slowly careered round and round in an immense ellipse. and do not. and pelicans. germinated. They were in countless numbers. But the following fact is more important: the crops of birds do not secrete gastric juice. Now. In the course of two months. millet. and after an interval of from twelve to twenty hours. injure in the least the germination of seeds. as I know by trial. R. which were tried. and several of these seeds retained the power of germination. I have never seen an instance of nutritious seeds passing through the intestines of a bird. as I know from experiments made in the Zoological Gardens. A bird in this interval might easily be blown to the distance of five hundred miles. swarms of locusts visited the island of Madeira. I picked up in my garden twelve kinds of seeds. though on insufficient evidence. and two seeds of beet grew after having been thus retained for two days and fourteen hours. hemp. either rejected the seeds in pellets or passed them in their excrement. canary. and these seemed perfect. were always killed by this process. these birds. as suddenly as they had appeared. and beet germinated after having been from twelve to twenty-one hours in the stomachs of different birds of prey. The Rev. I myself caught one 370 miles from the coast of Africa. I find. include seeds capable of germination. and have heard of others caught at greater distances. at least five or six miles in diameter. however. Locusts are sometimes blown to great distances from the land. Lowe informed Sir C. Freshwater fish. and some authors have given a far higher estimate. Some seeds of the oat. that injurious seeds are introduced into their grass-land in the . 1844. it is positively asserted that all the grains do not pass into the gizzard for twelve or even eighteen hours.

might readily be the means of introducing several kinds of plants into an island lying far from the mainland. Many facts could be given showing how generally soil is charged with seeds. weighing only nine grains. can we doubt that the many birds which are annually blown by gales across great spaces of ocean. as suggested by Lyell. such as that which visited Madeira. with a ball of hard earth adhering to it. The earth had been kept for three years. of at least three distinct species. no less than eighty-two plants sprung from it: these consisted of twelve monocotyledons. including the common oat. In consequence of this belief Mr. which consisted. in comparison with the latitude. and he has several times noticed little cakes of earth attached to their feet. Professor Newton sent me the leg of a red-legged partridge (Caccabis rufa) which had been wounded and could not fly.dung left by the great flights of locusts which often visit that country. wheatears. Here is a better case: the leg of a woodcock was sent to me by a friend. the millions of quails across the Mediterranean--must occasionally transport a few seeds embedded in dirt adhering to their feet or beaks? But I shall have to recur to this subject. and the nest of a land-bird. Hence a swarm of locusts. from the large number of plants common to Europe. watered and placed under a bell glass. For instance. and in another case twenty-two grains of dry argillaceous earth from the foot of a partridge. in comparison with the species on the other islands of the Atlantic. and during the Glacial period from one part of the now temperate regions to another. Watson) from their somewhat northern character. of Brighton. informs me that he has often shot wagtails (Motacillae). With such facts before us. and weighing six and a half ounces. judging from the young leaves. with a little cake of dry earth attached to the shank. who during the last forty years has paid close attention to our migratory birds. and whinchats (Saxicolae). Although the beaks and feet of birds are generally clean. of two genera. which stand nearer to the mainland. and have even carried brushwood. In the Azores. on their first arrival on our shores.C. before they had alighted. and in the earth there was a pebble as large as the seed of a vetch. As icebergs are known to be sometimes loaded with earth and stones. and at least one kind of grass. have transported seeds from one part to another of the arctic and antarctic regions. H. and this contained a seed of the toad-rush (Juncus bufonius) which germinated and flowered. Mr. earth sometimes adheres to them: in one case I removed sixty-one grains. and which annually migrate--for instance. Swaysland. and (as remarked by Mr. bones. belonging to two species. out of which I extracted under the microscope several seeds. but when broken. Weale sent me in a letter a small packet of the dried pellets. and of seventy dicotyledons. I . it can hardly be doubted that they must occasionally. and raised from them seven grass plants.

one or two land-birds are blown across the whole Atlantic Ocean. they could not endure our climate. Almost every year. but would remain as distinct as they now are. which is in itself a rare accident. which do not occur in the archipelago. it would. by dirt adhering to their feet or beaks. and that other means. however. I think. and it is at least possible that they may have brought thither the seeds of northern plants.suspected that these islands had been partly stocked by ice-borne seeds during the Glacial epoch. immigrants from Europe or any other continent. would never bring seeds from North America to Britain. though standing more remote from the mainland. The currents. from their course. from North America to the western shores of Ireland and England. but not from one distant continent to another. Lyell wrote to M. if not killed by their very long immersion in salt water. would suffice for occasional transport across tracts of sea some hundred miles in breadth. like Great Britain. namely. perhaps not more than one would be so well fitted to its new home. and coming to maturity! But it would be a great error to argue that because a well-stocked island. be a marvellous fact if many plants had not thus become widely transported. have been in action year after year for tens of thousands of years. through occasional means of transport. At my request Sir C. nor is the direction of prevalent gales of wind. has not. that a poorly-stocked island. during the long lapse of . which without doubt remain to be discovered. as to become naturalised. as far as is known (and it would be very difficult to prove this). nor could they be long carried in the crops or intestines of birds. where. It should be observed that scarcely any means of transport would carry seeds for very great distances. or from island to island. for seeds do not retain their vitality when exposed for a great length of time to the action of sea water. But this is no valid argument against what would be effected by occasional means of transport. even if far less well-stocked than Britain. These means. would not receive colonists by similar means. Hence we may safely infer that icebergs formerly landed their rocky burdens on the shores of these mid-ocean islands. but seeds could be transported by these rare wanderers only by one means. These means of transport are sometimes called accidental. Considering that these several means of transport. Even in this case. The floras of distant continents would not by such means become mingled. received within the last few centuries. or from a continent to a neighbouring island. though they might and do bring seeds from the West Indies to our western shores. how small would be the chance of a seed falling on favourable soil. and he answered that he had found large fragments of granite and other rocks. Out of a hundred kinds of seeds or animals transported to an island. but this is not strictly correct: the currents of the sea are not accidental. Hartung to inquire whether he had observed erratic boulders on these islands.

such facts led Gmelin to conclude that the same species must have been independently created at many distinct points. central Europe and North America suffered under an Arctic climate. The former influence of the glacial climate on the distribution of the inhabitants of Europe. that the plants on the White Mountains. on mountain-summits. had not Agassiz and others called vivid attention to the Glacial period. The identity of many plants and animals. would germinate and survive. as we shall immediately see. by supposing a new glacial period slowly to come on. polished surfaces. So greatly has the climate of Europe changed. in the United States of America. are all the same with those of Labrador. are now clothed by the vine and maize. Throughout a large part of the United States. and nearly all the same. nearly every seed which chanced to arrive. and perched boulders. gigantic moraines. where Alpine species could not possibly exist. whilst the island was being upheaved. is substantially as follows. that in Northern Italy. and we might have remained in this same belief. erratic boulders and scored rocks plainly reveal a former cold period. The ruins of a house burnt by fire do not tell their tale more plainly than do the mountains of Scotland and Wales. organic and inorganic. of the icy streams with which their valleys were lately filled. with those on the loftiest mountains of Europe. with few or no destructive insects or birds living there. and then pass away. and in the extreme northern parts of Europe. left by old glaciers. separated from each other by hundreds of miles of lowlands. and before it had become fully stocked with inhabitants. The latter. As the cold came on. which. within a very recent geological period. DISPERSAL DURING THE GLACIAL PERIOD. as formerly occurred. but it is far more remarkable. at the same time would travel further and further southward.geological time. with their scored flanks. that. . in which case they would perish. We have evidence of almost every conceivable kind. as explained by Edward Forbes. affords a simple explanation of these facts. if fitted for the climate. The mountains would become covered with snow and ice. as we hear from Asa Gray. On almost bare land. But we shall follow the changes more readily. Even as long ago as 1747. unless they were stopped by barriers. is one of the most striking cases known of the same species living at distant points. without the apparent possibility of their having migrated from one point to the other. It is indeed a remarkable fact to see so many plants of the same species living on the snowy regions of the Alps or Pyrenees. these would take the places of the former inhabitants of the temperate regions. and their former Alpine inhabitants would descend to the plains. and as each more southern zone became fitted for the inhabitants of the north.

And as the snow melted from the bases of the mountains. of Scotland. as remarked by Ramond. The Alpine plants. as far south as the Alps and Pyrenees. which we suppose to have everywhere travelled southward. when the warmth had fully returned.By the time that the cold had reached its maximum. always ascending. whilst their brethren were pursuing their northern journey. now become too warm for their existence. H. are remarkably uniform round the world. their mutual relations will not have been much disturbed. and as they all migrated in a body together. the arctic forms would retreat northward. for the present circumpolar inhabitants. closely followed up in their retreat by the productions of the more temperate regions. in . that when in other regions we find the same species on distant mountain-summits. that a colder climate formerly permitted their migration across the intervening lowlands. for example. Hence. grounded as they are on the perfectly well-ascertained occurrence of a former Glacial period. These views. would again be found in the arctic regions of the Old and New Worlds. and even stretching into Spain. the arctic forms would seize on the cleared and thawed ground. Watson. the same species. We can thus also understand the fact that the Alpine plants of each mountain-range are more especially related to the arctic forms living due north or nearly due north of them: for the first migration when the cold came on. we should have an arctic fauna and flora. and the re-migration on the returning warmth. which had lately lived together on the European and North American lowlands. as the warmth increased and the snow still further disappeared. we may almost conclude. and on many isolated mountain-summits far distant from each other. As the warmth returned. those of the mountains of Siberia to the arctic regions of that country. Hence. they will not have been exposed during their long migrations to any great diversity of temperature. in unison with the changing climate. As the arctic forms moved first southward and afterwards backward to the north. would generally have been due south and north. those of the United States to Labrador. seem to me to explain in so satisfactory a manner the present distribution of the Alpine and Arctic productions of Europe and America. without other evidence. as remarked by Mr. covering the central parts of Europe. are more especially allied to the plants of northern Scandinavia. The now temperate regions of the United States would likewise be covered by arctic plants and animals and these would be nearly the same with those of Europe.C. and those of the Pyrenees. higher and higher. Thus we can understand the identity of many plants at points so immensely remote as the mountains of the United States and those of Europe.

consequently they will have been liable to modification. the newer Pliocene period. At this. when the inhabitants of the Old and New Worlds lived further southwards than they do at present. at the commencement of the real Glacial period. Their mutual relations will thus have been in some degree disturbed. which must have existed on the mountains before the commencement of the Glacial epoch. we may suppose that the organisms which now live under latitude 60 degrees. have become mingled with ancient Alpine species. In the foregoing illustration. At the present day. and we have good reason to believe that the climate was warmer than at the present day. they must have been still more completely separated from each other by wider spaces of ocean. lies in the nature of the climate before the commencement of the Glacial period. though many of the species remain identically the same. left isolated from the moment of the returning warmth. and they have been modified. and which during the coldest period will have been temporarily driven down to the plains. for some of the species which now exist on the lower mountain slopes and on the plains of North America and Europe are the same. lived during the Pliocene period further north. they will. some exist as varieties. these forms will not have been liable to much modification. in latitude 66-67 degrees. I believe. But it is also necessary to assume that many sub-arctic and some few temperate forms were the same round the world. the sub-arctic and northern temperate productions of the Old and New Worlds are separated from each other by the whole Atlantic Ocean and by the northern part of the Pacific. But with the Alpine productions. The explanation. I have assumed that at the commencement of our imaginary Glacial period. and that the . the case will have been somewhat different. also. and it may be asked how I account for this degree of uniformity of the sub-arctic and temperate forms round the world. one with another. Hence. first at the bases and ultimately on the summits of the mountains.accordance with the principles inculcated in this volume. in all probability. some as doubtful forms or subspecies and some as distinct yet closely allied species representing each other on the several ranges. under the Polar Circle. so that it may well be asked how the same species could then or previously have entered the two continents. and have survived there ever since. they will also. the majority of the inhabitants of the world were specifically the same as now. for it is not likely that all the same arctic species will have been left on mountain ranges far distant from each other. During the Glacial period. for if we compare the present Alpine plants and animals of the several great European mountain ranges. the arctic productions were as uniform round the polar regions as they are at the present day. have been subsequently exposed to somewhat different climatical influences.

This separation. will account for the supposed uniformity of the sub-arctic and temperate productions of the Old and New Worlds. And this continuity of the circumpolar land. During the slowly decreasing warmth of the Pliocene period. We now see. to eastern America. such as the older Pliocene period. Consequently we have here everything favourable for much modification--for far more modification than with the Alpine productions. a large number of the same plants and animals inhabited the almost continuous circumpolar land. since rendered impassable by cold. left isolated. I am strongly inclined to extend the above view. they will have become mingled in the one great region with the native American productions. from reasons before alluded to. we find very . as far as the more temperate productions are concerned. for during these warmer periods the northern parts of the Old and New Worlds will have been almost continuously united by land. which inhabited the New and Old Worlds. we see under the Polar Circle that there is almost continuous land from western Europe through Siberia.present arctic productions then lived on the broken land still nearer to the pole. as soon as the species in common. Now. As the plants and animals migrated southward. their descendants. considering the distance of the two areas. they will have been completely cut off from each other. and would have had to compete with them. Hence. and their separation by the whole Atlantic Ocean. at a period anterior to the Glacial epoch. mostly in a modified condition. though subjected to great oscillations of level. and in the other great region. with the consequent freedom under a more favourable climate for intermigration. began slowly to migrate southwards as the climate became less warm. it has come. We can further understand the singular fact remarked on by several observers that the productions of Europe and America during the later tertiary stages were more closely related to each other than they are at the present time. as I believe. for the intermigration of their inhabitants. that our continents have long remained in nearly the same relative position. with those of the Old World. serving as a bridge. and to infer that during some earlier and still warmer period. on the several mountain ranges and on the arctic lands of Europe and North America. must have taken place long ages ago. that when we compare the now living productions of the temperate regions of the New and Old Worlds. migrated south of the Polar Circle. Believing. if we look at a terrestrial globe. within a much more recent period. in the central parts of Europe and the United States. both in the Old and New Worlds. long before the commencement of the Glacial period. between the productions of North America and Europe--a relationship which is highly remarkable. On this view we can understand the relationship with very little identity. and that these plants and animals.

In Europe we meet with the plainest evidence of the Glacial period. inhabiting the Mediterranean and the seas of Japan--these two areas being now completely separated by the breadth of a whole continent and by wide spaces of ocean. These cases of close relationship in species either now or formerly inhabiting the seas on the eastern and western shores of North America. glaciers have left the marks of their former low descent.few identical species (though Asa Gray has lately shown that more plants are identical than was formerly supposed). was nearly uniform along the continuous shores of the Polar Circle. which some naturalists rank as geographical races. and fed glaciers which rolled 4. As on the land. Dr. I am convinced that Forbes's view may be largely extended. still existing and extinct tertiary forms. for many closely allied forms now living in marine areas completely sundered. according to Dr. The same observer has recently found great moraines at a low level on the Atlas range in North Africa. Hooker saw maize growing on ancient and gigantic moraines. a slow southern migration of a marine fauna. and in Sikkim. but we find in every great class many forms. for if we compare. and southward to the Pyrenees. We may infer from the frozen mammals and nature of the mountain vegetation. we see countries closely similar in all their physical conditions. are inexplicable on the theory of creation. on the eastern and western shores of temperate North America. I think. we can understand the presence of some closely allied. from the western shores of Britain to the Ural range. with their inhabitants utterly dissimilar. at points 900 miles apart. We cannot maintain that such species have been created alike. certain parts of South America with parts of South Africa or Australia. during the Pliocene or even a somewhat earlier period. which. . and a host of closely allied or representative forms which are ranked by all naturalists as specifically distinct. Hooker. the Mediterranean and Japan. for instance. Along the Himalaya. will account. that Siberia was similarly affected. and the still more striking fact of many closely allied crustaceans (as described in Dana's admirable work). In the Lebanon. But we must return to our more immediate subject. and the temperate lands of North America and Europe.000 feet down the valleys. so in the waters of the sea. some fish and other marine animals. on the theory of modification. and others as distinct species. Thus. perpetual snow formerly covered the central axis. ALTERNATE GLACIAL PERIODS IN THE NORTH AND SOUTH. in correspondence with the nearly similar physical conditions of the areas.

namely. from the excellent researches of Dr. resembling those with which he was familiar in Norway. from latitude 13 to 30 degrees south. we have the clearest evidence of former glacial action.eastern corner of Australia. once formed a huge moraine. from glaciers having recently descended to a low level along the whole line of the Cordillera. as far south as latitude 46 degrees. found by Dr. Hooker on widely separated mountains in this island tell the same story of a former cold period. as may be inferred from the amount of work effected--and lastly. and these at long intervals are extremely severe. Along this whole space of the Cordillera true glaciers do not now exist even at much more considerable heights. there can hardly be a doubt. W. from latitude 41 degrees to the southernmost extremity. as far south as latitude 36 and 37 degrees. Looking to America: in the northern half. it at one time appeared to me that we could not avoid the conclusion that the temperature of the whole world had been simultaneously lowered during the Glacial period. including grooved pebbles. cold periods regularly recur every ten or fifteen thousand years. of which the . Mr. deeply-furrowed rocks. But now. and the same plants. ice-borne fragments of rock have been observed on the eastern side of the continent. From facts communicated to me by the Rev. that in New Zealand immense glaciers formerly descended to a low level. According to Mr. Further south.Southward of the Asiatic continent. In central Chile I examined a vast mound of detritus with great boulders. it appears also that there are traces of former glacial action on the mountains of the south. on both sides of the continent. been noticed on the Rocky Mountains. but the most powerful appears to be the indirect influence of the eccentricity of the orbit upon oceanic currents. glaciers once extended far below their present level. Croll. also. J. From these several facts. Hector. D. In the Cordillera of South America. from the glacial action having extended all round the northern and southern hemispheres--from the period having been in a geological sense recent in both hemispheres--from its having lasted in both during a great length of time. Erratic boulders have. nearly under the equator. brought into operation by an increase in the eccentricity of the earth's orbit.B. has attempted to show that a glacial condition of climate is the result of various physical causes. owing to certain contingencies. Forbes informs me that he found in various parts of the Cordillera. on the opposite side of the equator.000 feet. crossing the Portillo valley. Croll. Clarke. in numerous immense boulders transported far from their parent source. Haast and Dr. we know. All these causes tend towards the same end. where the climate is now so different. and likewise great masses of detritus. in a series of admirable memoirs. at about the height of 12. which. and on the shores of the Pacific. and Mr.

and some few representatives of the flora of the Cape of Good Hope. Hooker has shown that besides many closely allied species. is one of the most astonishing facts ever recorded in the distribution of plants. chiefly through changes in the direction of the ocean currents. that some of these same temperate plants have been discovered by the Rev. In Africa. Mr. Croll believes that the last great glacial period occurred about 240.000 years. But the most important result for us. On the lofty mountains of equatorial America a host of peculiar species belonging to European genera occur. Hooker has also lately shown that several of the plants living on the upper parts of the lofty island of Fernando Po. Dr. several forms characteristic of Europe. At the Cape of Good Hope a very few European species. while the southern passes through a glacial period. and likewise to those of temperate Europe. as Sir C. in the Gulf of Guinea.000 years ago. enormously remote as these areas in opposite hemispheres are from each other. Lowe on the mountains of the Cape Verde Islands. as I hear from Dr. occur on the mountains of Abyssinia. are closely related to those on the mountains of Abyssinia. believed not to have been introduced by man. some Antarctic and some Andean genera were found by Gardner which do not exist in the low intervening hot countries. with the winters rendered much milder. not to mention still more ancient formations. that such occurred during the miocene and eocene formations. On the Silla of Caraccas the illustrious Humboldt long ago found species belonging to genera characteristic of the Cordillera. Lyell has shown. forming no inconsiderable part of its scanty flora. but I will first give the facts which demand an explanation. arrived at by Mr. With respect to more ancient glacial periods. for about 160. So conversely it will be with the northern hemisphere. several geologists are convinced. and endured. across the whole continent of Africa and to the mountains of the Cape Verde archipelago. On the Organ Mountains of Brazil some few temperate European. with slight alterations of climate. This conclusion throws so much light on geographical distribution that I am strongly inclined to trust in it. is that whenever the northern hemisphere passes through a cold period the temperature of the southern hemisphere is actually raised. R. Hooker. This extension of the same temperate forms. . and on the mountains several representative European forms are found which have not been discovered in the intertropical parts of Africa.most important. almost under the equator. and on the neighbouring Cameroon Mountains. Dr. In South America.T. between forty and fifty of the flowering plants of Tierra del Fuego. from direct evidence. It now also appears. is the relative position of the land and water. Croll. are common to North America and Europe.

" Besides these identical and closely allied forms. On the southern mountains of Australia. and along the Peninsula of India. its antipode. Prof. Hooker. Dr. and at the same time representing plants of Europe not found in the intervening hot lowlands. are either the same species or varieties of the same species. "in receding from polar toward equatorial latitudes. and in a less well-marked manner across the wide expanse of . and a long list can be given. and are thinly scattered on the one hand over India. we see that certain plants growing on the more lofty mountains of the tropics in all parts of the world. In the admirable "Introduction to the Flora of New Zealand. Tasmania. for." by Dr. the presence of temperate forms on the highlands across the whole of equatorial Africa. Still more striking is the fact that peculiar Australian forms are represented by certain plants growing on the summits of the mountains of Borneo. Watson has remarked.On the Himalaya. found in Australia. of northern forms of fish. to Ceylon and the Malay Archipelago. the Alpine or mountain flora really become less and less Arctic. but some few analogous facts could be given in regard to terrestrial animals. also. of European genera. speaks of the reappearance on the shores of New Zealand. occur on the lowlands. not introduced by man. and on the temperate plains of the north and south. I may quote a statement by the highest authority. but have not been found in the intermediate tropical seas. on the heights of Ceylon. These brief remarks apply to plants alone. and on the volcanic cones of Java.C. than to any other part of the world. however. extend along the heights of the peninsula of Malacca. H." Sir J. etc. Dr. as Mr. many plants occur either identically the same or representing each other. many species inhabiting the same widely sundered areas. and on the isolated mountain ranges of the peninsula of India. Hooker. as I hear from Dr. In marine productions. Muller has discovered several European species. namely. similar cases likewise occur. Hooker. that "it is certainly a wonderful fact that New Zealand should have a closer resemblance in its crustacea to Great Britain. Richardson. A list of the genera of plants collected on the loftier peaks of Java. Some of these Australian forms. as I am informed by Dr.. It should. as an example. F. other species. but not in the intermediate torrid regions. analogous and striking facts are given in regard to the plants of that large island. From the foregoing facts. be observed that these plants are not strictly arctic forms. and on the other hand as far north as Japan. Hence. Hooker informs me that twenty-five species of Algae are common to New Zealand and to Europe. Dana. raises a picture of a collection made on a hillock in Europe. belong to genera not now found in the intermediate tropical lowlands.

we know that Arctic forms invaded the temperate regions. As the cold became more and more intense. Mr. Dr. must have been very long. they would have long survived like the Arctic forms on the mountains of Europe. On the decline of the Glacial period. So again in the mountainous island of Fernando Po. During this. if sufficiently lofty." Now let us see whether Mr. like that described by Hooker as growing luxuriantly at the height of from four to five thousand feet on the lower slopes of the Himalaya. throws any clear light on the present apparently inexplicable distribution of various organisms in the temperate parts of both hemispheres. Croll's conclusion that when the northern hemisphere suffered from the extreme cold of the great Glacial period. it appears almost certain that at some former period. the coldest period. or perhaps even rather cooler. dominant and widestspreading temperate forms invaded the equatorial lowlands. The inhabitants of these hot lowlands would at the same time have migrated to the tropical and subtropical regions of the south. as shown by .tropical South America. the lowlands of these great continents were everywhere tenanted under the equator by a considerable number of temperate forms. being replaced by the equatorial forms returning from the south. of the northern temperate forms would almost certainly have ascended any adjoining high land. the lowlands under the equator must have been clothed with a mingled tropical and temperate vegetation. "with forms of the torrid zone harmoniously blended with those of the temperate. as both hemispheres gradually recovered their former temperature. At this period the equatorial climate at the level of the sea was probably about the same with that now experienced at the height of from five to six thousand feet under the same latitude. this period will have been ample for any amount of migration. as measured by years. On the mountains of Panama. for the southern hemisphere was at this period warmer. Mann found temperate European forms beginning to appear at the height of about five thousand feet. but with perhaps a still greater preponderance of temperate forms. at the height of only two thousand feet. the southern hemisphere was actually warmer. and plants undoubtedly possess a certain capacity for acclimatisation. for the change of temperature must have been very slow. The Glacial period. where. in the Gulf of Guinea. Some. even if the climate was not perfectly fitted for them. there can hardly be a doubt that some of the more vigorous. They might have survived. Seemann found the vegetation like that of Mexico. however. the northern temperate forms living on the lowlands under the equator. and from the facts just given. and on the mountains of the tropics. no doubt during the most severe part of a Glacial period. would have been driven to their former homes or have been destroyed. and when we remember over what vast spaces some naturalised plants and animals have spread within a few centuries.

Thus. leaving some few species on the mountains. New Zealand. when the warmth returned. In the regular course of events the southern hemisphere would in its turn be subjected to a severe Glacial period. at the present day. And thus. We see. and to the northern forms having existed in their own homes in greater numbers. and afterwards migrate southward with the southern forms. I suspect that this preponderant migration from the north to the south is due to the greater extent of land in the north. In the same manner. than in a reversed direction. than the southern forms. for these will account. also. a few southern forms on the mountains of Borneo and Abyssinia. whereas extremely few southern forms have become naturalised in any part of the northern hemisphere. during the alternations of the Glacial periods. and other objects likely to carry seeds have been . would have to compete with many new forms and would be exposed to somewhat different physical conditions.their transmitting to their offspring different constitutional powers of resisting heat and cold. The northern forms which had before been left on the mountains would now descend and mingle with the southern forms. that many more identical or slightly modified species have migrated from the north to the south. or dominating power. But the species left during a long time on these mountains. and then the southern temperate forms would invade the equatorial lowlands. de Candolle in regard to Australia. though hides. bear in mind the occurrence in both hemispheres of former Glacial periods. We must. the northern forms were the more powerful and were able to hold their places on the mountains. and would generally now exist as varieties or as representative species. and to a lesser degree in Australia. It is a remarkable fact. for the many quite distinct species inhabiting the same widely separated areas. and having consequently been advanced through natural selection and competition to a higher stage of perfection. however. we should have some few species identically the same in the northern and southern temperate zones and on the mountains of the intermediate tropical regions. would return to their former homes. strongly insisted on by Hooker in regard to America. they would be eminently liable to modification. and belonging to genera not now found in the intermediate torrid zones. when the two sets became commingled in the equatorial regions. and have beaten the natives. These latter. in accordance with the same principles. hence. and carrying southward with them some of the northern temperate forms which had descended from their mountain fastnesses. we see that very many European productions cover the ground in La Plata. or in opposite hemispheres. and this is the case. but not so the southern in regard to the northern forms. wool. and by Alph. with the northern hemisphere rendered warmer.

which now live so widely separated in the north and south. however. by those which have become naturalised. in the northern and southern temperate zones. of the same plants at points so enormously remote as . while others have remained unaltered. as another species within their own homes. by keeping to the cooler currents. are removed on the views above given. why one species ranges twice or thrice as far. Hooker. Various special difficulties also remain to be solved. the ocean-currents were widely different to what they now are. and sometimes on the intermediate mountain ranges. isolated spaces inhabited by Arctic productions exist to the present day in the deeper parts of the northern temperate seas. for here. until we can say why one species and not another becomes naturalised by man's agency in a foreign land. in nearly the same manner as. and their inhabitants have yielded to those produced within the larger areas of the north. and this is the first stage towards their extinction. The exact lines of migration cannot be indicated. according to Forbes. while others might remain and survive in the colder depths until the southern hemisphere was in its turn subjected to a glacial climate and permitted their further progress. When. We cannot say why certain species and not others have migrated. no doubt the intertropical mountains were stocked with endemic Alpine forms. why certain species have been modified and have given rise to new forms. The same principles apply to the distribution of terrestrial animals and of marine productions. during the height of the Glacial period. Mountains are islands on the land.largely imported into Europe during the last two or three centuries from La Plata and during the last forty or fifty years from Australia. We cannot hope to explain such facts. I am far from supposing that all the difficulties in regard to the distribution and affinities of the identical and allied species. just in the same way as the inhabitants of real islands have everywhere yielded and are still yielding to continental forms naturalised through man's agency. the occurrence. as shown by Dr. The Neilgherrie Mountains in India. offer a partial exception. and is twice or thrice as common. In many islands the native productions are nearly equalled. as I hear from Dr. and on the intertropical mountains. or even outnumbered. Before the last great Glacial period. Hooker. but these have almost everywhere yielded to the more dominant forms generated in the larger areas and more efficient workshops of the north. Australian forms are rapidly sowing themselves and becoming naturalised. of these a few would perhaps at once be able to migrate southwards. for instance. some of the inhabitants of the temperate seas might have reached the equator.

and in both cases have reached the equator. before the commencement of the last Glacial period. as suggested by Lyell. as halting-places. which. and I am inclined to look in the southern. as in the northern hemisphere. Thus the southern shores of America. that we cannot suppose that there has been time since the commencement of the last Glacial period for their migration and subsequent modification to the necessary degree. may have been concerned in their dispersal. to a former and warmer period. The facts seem to indicate that distinct species belonging to the same genera have migrated in radiating lines from a common centre. The living waters have flowed during one period from the north and during another from the south. though distinct. which serves as a record. Some of these species are so distinct. but icebergs. when the Antarctic lands. The existence at these and other distant points of the southern hemisphere. New Zealand. As the tide leaves its drift in horizontal lines. And we have now seen that Mr. and Fuegia. on the effects of great alternations of climate throughout the world on geographical distribution. now covered with ice.Kerguelen Land. so have the living waters left their living drift on our mountain summits. of the former inhabitants of the surrounding lowlands. and has consequently more freely inundated the south. rising higher on the shores where the tide rises highest. Australia. is a more remarkable case. of species. full of interest to us. Croll's conclusion that successive Glacial periods in the one hemisphere coincide with warmer periods in the opposite hemisphere. together with the admission of the slow modification of species. driven up and surviving in the mountain fastnesses of almost every land. in language almost identical with mine. belong to genera exclusively confined to the south. but the stream of life has flowed with greater force from the north than in the opposite direction. Sir C. The various beings thus left stranded may be compared with savage races of man. a few forms had been already widely dispersed to various points of the southern hemisphere by occasional means of transport. in a line gently rising from the Arctic lowlands to a great latitude under the equator. . supported a highly peculiar and isolated flora. of now sunken islands. Lyell in a striking passage has speculated. explains a multitude of facts in the distribution of the same and of the allied forms of life in all parts of the globe. and New Zealand may have become slightly tinted by the same peculiar forms of life. It may be suspected that before this flora was exterminated during the last Glacial epoch. and by the aid.

.Chapter 13 The Origin of Species . GEOGRAPHICAL Charles Darwin CHAPTER XIII.

Distribution of fresh-water productions -- On the inhabitants of oceanic islands -Absence of Batrachians and of terrestrial Mammals -- On the relation of the inhabitants of islands to those of the nearest mainland -- On colonisation from the nearest source with subsequent modification -- Summary of the last and present chapters. FRESH-WATER PRODUCTIONS. As lakes and river-systems are separated from each other by barriers of land, it might have been thought that fresh-water productions would not have ranged widely within the same country, and as the sea is apparently a still more formidable barrier, that they would never have extended to distant countries. But the case is exactly the reverse. Not only have many fresh-water species, belonging to different classes, an enormous range, but allied species prevail in a remarkable manner throughout the world. When first collecting in the fresh waters of Brazil, I well remember feeling much surprise at the similarity of the fresh-water insects, shells, etc., and at the dissimilarity of the surrounding terrestrial beings, compared with those of Britain. But the wide ranging power of fresh-water productions can, I think, in most cases be explained by their having become fitted, in a manner highly useful to them, for short and frequent migrations from pond to pond, or from stream to stream, within their own countries; and liability to wide dispersal would follow from this capacity as an almost necessary consequence. We can here consider only a few cases; of these, some of the most difficult to explain are presented by fish. It was formerly believed that the same fresh-water species never existed on two continents distant from each other. But Dr. Gunther has lately shown that the Galaxias attenuatus inhabits Tasmania, New Zealand, the Falkland Islands and the mainland of South America. This is a wonderful case, and probably indicates dispersal from an Antarctic centre during a former warm period. This case, however, is rendered in some degree less surprising by the species of this genus having the power of crossing by some unknown means considerable spaces of open ocean: thus there is one species common to New Zealand and to the Auckland Islands, though separated by a distance of about 230 miles. On the same continent fresh-water fish often range widely, and as if capriciously; for in two adjoining river systems some of the species may be the same and some wholly different. It is probable that they are occasionally transported by what may be called accidental means. Thus fishes still alive are not very rarely dropped at distant points by whirlwinds; and it is known that the ova retain their vitality for a considerable time

after removal from the water. Their dispersal may, however, be mainly attributed to changes in the level of the land within the recent period, causing rivers to flow into each other. Instances, also, could be given of this having occurred during floods, without any change of level. The wide differences of the fish on the opposite sides of most mountain-ranges, which are continuous and consequently must, from an early period, have completely prevented the inosculation of the river systems on the two sides, leads to the same conclusion. Some fresh-water fish belong to very ancient forms, and in such cases there will have been ample time for great geographical changes, and consequently time and means for much migration. Moreover, Dr. Gunther has recently been led by several considerations to infer that with fishes the same forms have a long endurance. Salt-water fish can with care be slowly accustomed to live in fresh water; and, according to Valenciennes, there is hardly a single group of which all the members are confined to fresh water, so that a marine species belonging to a fresh-water group might travel far along the shores of the sea, and could, it is probable, become adapted without much difficulty to the fresh waters of a distant land. Some species of fresh-water shells have very wide ranges, and allied species which, on our theory, are descended from a common parent, and must have proceeded from a single source, prevail throughout the world. Their distribution at first perplexed me much, as their ova are not likely to be transported by birds; and the ova, as well as the adults, are immediately killed by sea-water. I could not even understand how some naturalised species have spread rapidly throughout the same country. But two facts, which I have observed--and many others no doubt will be discovered--throw some light on this subject. When ducks suddenly emerge from a pond covered with duck-weed, I have twice seen these little plants adhering to their backs; and it has happened to me, in removing a little duck-weed from one aquarium to another, that I have unintentionally stocked the one with fresh-water shells from the other. But another agency is perhaps more effectual: I suspended the feet of a duck in an aquarium, where many ova of fresh-water shells were hatching; and I found that numbers of the extremely minute and just-hatched shells crawled on the feet, and clung to them so firmly that when taken out of the water they could not be jarred off, though at a somewhat more advanced age they would voluntarily drop off. These just-hatched molluscs, though aquatic in their nature, survived on the duck's feet, in damp air, from twelve to twenty hours; and in this length of time a duck or heron might fly at least six or seven hundred miles, and if blown across the sea to an oceanic island, or to any other distant point, would be sure to alight on a pool or rivulet. Sir Charles Lyell informs me that a Dyticus has been caught with an Ancylus

(a fresh-water shell like a limpet) firmly adhering to it; and a water-beetle of the same family, a Colymbetes, once flew on board the "Beagle," when forty-five miles distant from the nearest land: how much farther it might have been blown by a favouring gale no one can tell. With respect to plants, it has long been known what enormous ranges many freshwater, and even marsh-species, have, both over continents and to the most remote oceanic islands. This is strikingly illustrated, according to Alph. de Candolle, in those large groups of terrestrial plants, which have very few aquatic members; for the latter seem immediately to acquire, as if in consequence, a wide range. I think favourable means of dispersal explain this fact. I have before mentioned that earth occasionally adheres in some quantity to the feet and beaks of birds. Wading birds, which frequent the muddy edges of ponds, if suddenly flushed, would be the most likely to have muddy feet. Birds of this order wander more than those of any other; and are occasionally found on the most remote and barren islands of the open ocean; they would not be likely to alight on the surface of the sea, so that any dirt on their feet would not be washed off; and when gaining the land, they would be sure to fly to their natural fresh-water haunts. I do not believe that botanists are aware how charged the mud of ponds is with seeds: I have tried several little experiments, but will here give only the most striking case: I took in February three tablespoonfuls of mud from three different points, beneath water, on the edge of a little pond; this mud when dry weighed only 6 and 3/4 ounces; I kept it covered up in my study for six months, pulling up and counting each plant as it grew; the plants were of many kinds, and were altogether 537 in number; and yet the viscid mud was all contained in a breakfast cup! Considering these facts, I think it would be an inexplicable circumstance if water-birds did not transport the seeds of fresh-water plants to unstocked ponds and streams, situated at very distant points. The same agency may have come into play with the eggs of some of the smaller fresh-water animals. Other and unknown agencies probably have also played a part. I have stated that fresh-water fish eat some kinds of seeds, though they reject many other kinds after having swallowed them; even small fish swallow seeds of moderate size, as of the yellow water-lily and Potamogeton. Herons and other birds, century after century, have gone on daily devouring fish; they then take flight and go to other waters, or are blown across the sea; and we have seen that seeds retain their power of germination, when rejected many hours afterwards in pellets or in the excrement. When I saw the great size of the seeds of that fine water-lily, the Nelumbium, and remembered Alph. de Candolle's remarks on the distribution of this plant, I thought that the means of its dispersal must remain inexplicable; but Audubon states that he found the seeds of

the great southern water-lily (probably according to Dr. Hooker, the Nelumbium luteum) in a heron's stomach. Now this bird must often have flown with its stomach thus well stocked to distant ponds, and, then getting a hearty meal of fish, analogy makes me believe that it would have rejected the seeds in the pellet in a fit state for germination. In considering these several means of distribution, it should be remembered that when a pond or stream is first formed, for instance on a rising islet, it will be unoccupied; and a single seed or egg will have a good chance of succeeding. Although there will always be a struggle for life between the inhabitants of the same pond, however few in kind, yet as the number even in a well-stocked pond is small in comparison with the number of species inhabiting an equal area of land, the competition between them will probably be less severe than between terrestrial species; consequently an intruder from the waters of a foreign country would have a better chance of seizing on a new place, than in the case of terrestrial colonists. We should also remember that many fresh-water productions are low in the scale of nature, and we have reason to believe that such beings become modified more slowly than the high; and this will give time for the migration of aquatic species. We should not forget the probability of many fresh-water forms having formerly ranged continuously over immense areas, and then having become extinct at intermediate points. But the wide distribution of fresh-water plants, and of the lower animals, whether retaining the same identical form, or in some degree modified, apparently depends in main part on the wide dispersal of their seeds and eggs by animals, more especially by fresh-water birds, which have great powers of flight, and naturally travel from one piece of water to another. ON THE INHABITANTS OF OCEANIC ISLANDS. We now come to the last of the three classes of facts, which I have selected as presenting the greatest amount of difficulty with respect to distribution, on the view that not only all the individuals of the same species have migrated from some one area, but that allied species, although now inhabiting the most distant points, have proceeded from a single area, the birthplace of their early progenitors. I have already given my reasons for disbelieving in continental extensions within the period of existing species on so enormous a scale that all the many islands of the several oceans were thus stocked with their present terrestrial inhabitants. This view removes many difficulties, but it does not accord with all the facts in regard to the productions of islands. In the following remarks I shall not confine myself to the

mere question of dispersal, but shall consider some other cases bearing on the truth of the two theories of independent creation and of descent with modification. The species of all kinds which inhabit oceanic islands are few in number compared with those on equal continental areas: Alph. de Candolle admits this for plants, and Wollaston for insects. New Zealand, for instance, with its lofty mountains and diversified stations, extending over 780 miles of latitude, together with the outlying islands of Auckland, Campbell and Chatham, contain altogether only 960 kinds of flowering plants; if we compare this moderate number with the species which swarm over equal areas in Southwestern Australia or at the Cape of Good Hope, we must admit that some cause, independently of different physical conditions, has given rise to so great a difference in number. Even the uniform county of Cambridge has 847 plants, and the little island of Anglesea 764, but a few ferns and a few introduced plants are included in these numbers, and the comparison in some other respects is not quite fair. We have evidence that the barren island of Ascension aboriginally possessed less than half-a-dozen flowering plants; yet many species have now become naturalised on it, as they have in New Zealand and on every other oceanic island which can be named. In St. Helena there is reason to believe that the naturalised plants and animals have nearly or quite exterminated many native productions. He who admits the doctrine of the creation of each separate species, will have to admit that a sufficient number of the best adapted plants and animals were not created for oceanic islands; for man has unintentionally stocked them far more fully and perfectly than did nature. Although in oceanic islands the species are few in number, the proportion of endemic kinds (i.e. those found nowhere else in the world) is often extremely large. If we compare, for instance, the number of endemic land-shells in Madeira, or of endemic birds in the Galapagos Archipelago, with the number found on any continent, and then compare the area of the island with that of the continent, we shall see that this is true. This fact might have been theoretically expected, for, as already explained, species occasionally arriving, after long intervals of time in the new and isolated district, and having to compete with new associates, would be eminently liable to modification, and would often produce groups of modified descendants. But it by no means follows that, because in an island nearly all the species of one class are peculiar, those of another class, or of another section of the same class, are peculiar; and this difference seems to depend partly on the species which are not modified having immigrated in a body, so that their mutual relations have not been much disturbed; and partly on the frequent arrival of unmodified immigrants from the mother-country, with which the insular forms have intercrossed. It should be borne

in mind that the offspring of such crosses would certainly gain in vigour; so that even an occasional cross would produce more effect than might have been anticipated. I will give a few illustrations of the foregoing remarks: in the Galapagos Islands there are twenty-six land birds; of these twenty-one (or perhaps twenty-three) are peculiar; whereas of the eleven marine birds only two are peculiar; and it is obvious that marine birds could arrive at these islands much more easily and frequently than land-birds. Bermuda, on the other hand, which lies at about the same distance from North America as the Galapagos Islands do from South America, and which has a very peculiar soil, does not possess a single endemic land bird; and we know from Mr. J.M. Jones's admirable account of Bermuda, that very many North American birds occasionally or even frequently visit this island. Almost every year, as I am informed by Mr. E.V. Harcourt, many European and African birds are blown to Madeira; this island is inhabited by ninety-nine kinds, of which one alone is peculiar, though very closely related to a European form; and three or four other species are confined to this island and to the Canaries. So that the islands of Bermuda and Madeira have been stocked from the neighbouring continents with birds, which for long ages have there struggled together, and have become mutually co-adapted. Hence, when settled in their new homes, each kind will have been kept by the others to its proper place and habits, and will consequently have been but little liable to modification. Any tendency to modification will also have been checked by intercrossing with the unmodified immigrants, often arriving from the mothercountry. Madeira again is inhabited by a wonderful number of peculiar land-shells, whereas not one species of sea-shell is peculiar to its shores: now, though we do not know how sea-shells are dispersed, yet we can see that their eggs or larvae, perhaps attached to seaweed or floating timber, or to the feet of wading birds, might be transported across three or four hundred miles of open sea far more easily than landshells. The different orders of insects inhabiting Madeira present nearly parallel cases. Oceanic islands are sometimes deficient in animals of certain whole classes, and their places are occupied by other classes; thus in the Galapagos Islands reptiles, and in New Zealand gigantic wingless birds, take, or recently took, the place of mammals. Although New Zealand is here spoken of as an oceanic island, it is in some degree doubtful whether it should be so ranked; it is of large size, and is not separated from Australia by a profoundly deep sea; from its geological character and the direction of its mountain ranges, the Rev. W.B. Clarke has lately maintained that this island, as well as New Caledonia, should be considered as appurtenances of Australia. Turning to plants, Dr. Hooker has shown that in the Galapagos Islands the proportional

numbers of the different orders are very different from what they are elsewhere. All such differences in number, and the absence of certain whole groups of animals and plants, are generally accounted for by supposed differences in the physical conditions of the islands; but this explanation is not a little doubtful. Facility of immigration seems to have been fully as important as the nature of the conditions. Many remarkable little facts could be given with respect to the inhabitants of oceanic islands. For instance, in certain islands not tenanted by a single mammal, some of the endemic plants have beautifully hooked seeds; yet few relations are more manifest than that hooks serve for the transportal of seeds in the wool or fur of quadrupeds. But a hooked seed might be carried to an island by other means; and the plant then becoming modified would form an endemic species, still retaining its hooks, which would form a useless appendage, like the shrivelled wings under the soldered wing-covers of many insular beetles. Again, islands often possess trees or bushes belonging to orders which elsewhere include only herbaceous species; now trees, as Alph. de Candolle has shown, generally have, whatever the cause may be, confined ranges. Hence trees would be little likely to reach distant oceanic islands; and an herbaceous plant, which had no chance of successfully competing with the many fully developed trees growing on a continent, might, when established on an island, gain an advantage over other herbaceous plants by growing taller and taller and overtopping them. In this case, natural selection would tend to add to the stature of the plant, to whatever order it belonged, and thus first convert it into a bush and then into a tree. ABSENCE OF BATRACHIANS AND TERRESTRIAL MAMMALS ON OCEANIC ISLANDS. With respect to the absence of whole orders of animals on oceanic islands, Bory St. Vincent long ago remarked that Batrachians (frogs, toads, newts) are never found on any of the many islands with which the great oceans are studded. I have taken pains to verify this assertion, and have found it true, with the exception of New Zealand, New Caledonia, the Andaman Islands, and perhaps the Solomon Islands and the Seychelles. But I have already remarked that it is doubtful whether New Zealand and New Caledonia ought to be classed as oceanic islands; and this is still more doubtful with respect to the Andaman and Solomon groups and the Seychelles. This general absence of frogs, toads and newts on so many true oceanic islands cannot be accounted for by their physical conditions; indeed it seems that islands are peculiarly fitted for these animals; for frogs have been introduced into Madeira, the Azores, and Mauritius, and have multiplied so as to become a nuisance. But as these animals and

their spawn are immediately killed (with the exception, as far as known, of one Indian species) by sea-water, there would be great difficulty in their transportal across the sea, and therefore we can see why they do not exist on strictly oceanic islands. But why, on the theory of creation, they should not have been created there, it would be very difficult to explain. Mammals offer another and similar case. I have carefully searched the oldest voyages, and have not found a single instance, free from doubt, of a terrestrial mammal (excluding domesticated animals kept by the natives) inhabiting an island situated above 300 miles from a continent or great continental island; and many islands situated at a much less distance are equally barren. The Falkland Islands, which are inhabited by a wolf-like fox, come nearest to an exception; but this group cannot be considered as oceanic, as it lies on a bank in connection with the mainland at a distance of about 280 miles; moreover, icebergs formerly brought boulders to its western shores, and they may have formerly transported foxes, as now frequently happens in the arctic regions. Yet it cannot be said that small islands will not support at least small mammals, for they occur in many parts of the world on very small islands, when lying close to a continent; and hardly an island can be named on which our smaller quadrupeds have not become naturalised and greatly multiplied. It cannot be said, on the ordinary view of creation, that there has not been time for the creation of mammals; many volcanic islands are sufficiently ancient, as shown by the stupendous degradation which they have suffered, and by their tertiary strata: there has also been time for the production of endemic species belonging to other classes; and on continents it is known that new species of mammals appear and disappear at a quicker rate than other and lower animals. Although terrestrial mammals do not occur on oceanic islands, aerial mammals do occur on almost every island. New Zealand possesses two bats found nowhere else in the world: Norfolk Island, the Viti Archipelago, the Bonin Islands, the Caroline and Marianne Archipelagoes, and Mauritius, all possess their peculiar bats. Why, it may be asked, has the supposed creative force produced bats and no other mammals on remote islands? On my view this question can easily be answered; for no terrestrial mammal can be transported across a wide space of sea, but bats can fly across. Bats have been seen wandering by day far over the Atlantic Ocean; and two North American species, either regularly or occasionally, visit Bermuda, at the distance of 600 miles from the mainland. I hear from Mr. Tomes, who has specially studied this family, that many species have enormous ranges, and are found on continents and on far distant islands. Hence, we have only to suppose that such wandering species have been modified in their new

as of batrachians and of terrestrial mammals. and from the species having entered in a body. seem to me to accord better with the belief in the efficiency of occasional means of transport. and as the islands which are separated from each other. Britain is separated by a shallow channel from Europe. the relation holds good. between the depth of the sea separating islands from each other. and we can understand the presence of endemic bats on oceanic islands. namely. we can understand how it is that a relation exists between the depth of the sea separating two mammalian faunas. for on this latter view it is probable that the various classes would have immigrated more uniformly.. For instance. and consequently. etc. On either side. with the absence of all other terrestrial mammals. and this separates two widely distinct mammalian faunas. As the amount of modification which animals of all kinds undergo partly depends on the lapse of time. than with the belief in the former connection of all oceanic islands with the nearest continent. having been modified--the absence of certain whole orders. and the mammals are the same on both sides. The West Indian Islands. notwithstanding the presence of aerial bats. and so it is with all the islands near the shores of Australia. but the species and even the genera are quite distinct. since greatly extended by Mr. but as far as I have gone. they would either have not been modified. the fewness of the species. which is traversed near Celebes by a space of deep ocean. namely. Windsor Earl has made some striking observations on this head. herbaceous forms having been developed into trees. are more likely to have been continuously united within a recent period than the islands separated by deeper channels. Mr. nearly one thousand fathoms in depth. with a large proportion consisting of endemic forms--the members of certain groups. I have not as yet had time to follow up this subject in all quarters of the world. in regard to the great Malay Archipelago. or from the mainland. the islands stand on a moderately shallow submarine bank. The foregoing statements in regard to the inhabitants of oceanic islands. carried on during a long course of time. their mutual relations would not have been much disturbed. but not those of other groups in the same class. and the degree of affinity of their mammalian inhabitants. stand on a deeply submerged bank. and these islands are inhabited by the same or by closely allied quadrupeds. . on the other in relation to their new position. and the degree of their affinity. Another interesting relation exists. Wallace's admirable researches. by shallow channels. or all the species in a more equable manner. or from the nearest continent. the singular proportions of certain orders of plants. and here we find American forms. a relation which is quite inexplicable on the theory of independent acts of creation.

situated under the equator. must not be overlooked. their eggs. The most striking and important fact for us is the affinity of the species which inhabit islands to those of the nearest mainland. have reached their present homes. at least such as I have tried. Would the just-hatched young sometimes adhere to the feet of birds roosting on the ground and thus get transported? It occurred to me that land-shells. not at all probable that land-shells have often been thus transported. without being actually the same. however. whether still retaining the same specific form or subsequently modified. as out of twelve specimens of Cyclostoma elegans. which is thus furnished. and when it had formed a new membranous one. belonging to ten species. and again it recovered and crawled away. in a box pierced with holes. eleven revived. One shell. lies at a distance of between 500 and 600 miles from the shores of South America. I will specify one difficult case.I do not deny that there are many and serious difficulties in understanding how many of the inhabitants of the more remote islands. but occasionally efficient means for their transportal. But the probability of other islands having once existed as halting-places. Here . The presence of an operculum seems to have been of importance. even the most isolated and smallest. I again immersed it for fourteen days in sea-water. the Helix pomatia.A. the feet of birds offer a more probable method. The Galapagos Archipelago. It is. And I find that several species in this state withstand uninjured an immersion in sea-water during seven days. Yet there must be some unknown. sink in it and are killed.shells. ON THE RELATIONS OF THE INHABITANTS OF ISLANDS TO THOSE OF THE NEAREST MAINLAND. but sometimes by species found elsewhere striking instances of which have been given by Dr. when hybernating and having a membranous diaphragm over the mouth of the shell. of which not a wreck now remains. generally by endemic species. and immersed it for a fortnight in the sea. Numerous instances could be given. During this length of time the shell might have been carried by a marine country of average swiftness to a distance of 660 geographical miles. A. He placed 100 land. seeing how well the Helix pomatia resisted with me the salt-water. Now it is notorious that land-shells are easily killed by sea-water. Almost all oceanic islands. As this Helix has a thick calcareous operculum I removed it. that not one of fifty-four specimens belonging to four other species of Helix tried by Aucapitaine recovered. was put into sea-water for twenty days and perfectly recovered. Baron Aucapitaine has since tried similar experiments. after having been thus treated. are inhabited by land-shells. Out of the hundred shells twenty-seven recovered. might be floated in chinks of drifted timber across moderately wide arms of the sea. Gould in relation to the Pacific. and again hybernating. It is remarkable.

or in the proportions in which the several classes are associated together. and would commonly be assumed to have been here created. as shown by Dr. the nearest mainland. in the geological nature of the islands. like those of the Galapagos to America. whereas. bear so plainly the stamp of affinity to those created in America? There is nothing in the conditions of life. In fact. in the climate. than to any other region: and this is what might have been expected. New Zealand in its endemic plants is much more closely related to Australia.almost every product of the land and of the water bears the unmistakable stamp of the American continent. Why should this be so? Why should the species which are supposed to have been created in the Galapagos Archipelago. although the next nearest continent. feels that he is standing on American land. Facts. On the other hand. and the Cape Verde Islands from Africa. there is a considerable dissimilarity in all these respects. Of these twenty-one. There are twenty-six land birds. looking at the inhabitants of these volcanic islands in the Pacific. the plants are related. Hooker's account. Many analogous facts could be given: indeed it is an almost universal rule that the endemic productions of islands are related to those of the nearest continent. height. and nowhere else. and tones of voice. in their height or climate. which. drifted by the prevailing currents. there is a considerable degree of resemblance in the volcanic nature of the soil. whether by occasional means of transport or (though I do not believe in this doctrine) by formerly continuous land. distant several hundred miles from the continent. to those of America: but on the view that this island has been mainly stocked by seeds brought with earth and stones on icebergs. and most of them can be explained. this anomaly disappears. between the Galapagos and Cape Verde Archipelagos: but what an entire and absolute difference in their inhabitants! The inhabitants of the Cape Verde Islands are related to those of Africa. or of the nearest large island. Hooker in his admirable Flora of this archipelago. yet the close affinity of most of these birds to American species is manifest in every character in their habits. are ranked as distinct species. which closely resembles the conditions of the South American coast. such as these. as we know from Dr. The naturalist. So it is with the other animals. admit of no sort of explanation on the ordinary view of independent creation. Thus. and that very closely. is so enormously remote. it is obvious that the Galapagos Islands would be likely to receive colonists from America. such colonists would be liable to modification--the principle of inheritance still betraying their original birthplace. that the fact becomes an . or perhaps twenty-three. and size of the islands. although Kerguelen Land stands nearer to Africa than to America. gestures. and with a large proportion of the plants. The exceptions are few. but it is also plainly related to South America. on the view here maintained.

between the flora of the south-western corner of Australia and of the Cape of Good Hope. when in former times an immigrant first settled on one of the islands. Thus each separate island of the Galapagos Archipelago is tenanted. etc? This long appeared to me a great difficulty: but it arises in chief part from the deeply-seated error of considering the physical conditions of a country as the most important. during a warmer tertiary period. though feeble. have been stocked in part from a nearly intermediate though distant point. it varied. and the other southern lands. no doubt. is sometimes displayed on a small scale. whereas it cannot be disputed that the nature of the other species with which each has to compete. Hooker is real. some day be explained. I am assured by Dr. of one plant having been brought to one island. we find that they differ considerably in the several islands. from the antarctic islands. for it would have to compete with a different set of organisms. or when it subsequently spread from one to another. namely. and from each other. But how is it that many of the immigrants have been differently modified. when they were clothed with vegetation. it would undoubtedly be exposed to different conditions in the different islands. Some species. climate. This is what might have been expected.anomaly. though only in a small degree. having the same geological nature. Now if we look to the species which inhabit the Galapagos Archipelago. however. in islands situated within sight of each other. natural selection would probably favour different varieties in the different islands. but in a most interesting manner. and are likewise found in other parts of the world. the same height. and generally a far more important element of success. The same law which has determined the relationship between the inhabitants of islands and the nearest mainland. but this affinity is confined to the plants. If. by many distinct species. and the fact is a marvellous one. for islands situated so near to each other would almost necessarily receive immigrants from the same original source. The affinity. is a far more remarkable case. for instance. which. would find the ground best-fitted for it occupied by somewhat different species in the different islands. but these species are related to each other in a very much closer manner than to the inhabitants of the American continent. Hence. is at least as important. South America. then. before the commencement of the last Glacial period. or of any other quarter of the world. and that of another plant to another island. within the limits of the same archipelago. But this difficulty partially disappears on the view that New Zealand. This difference might indeed have been expected if the islands have been stocked by occasional means of transport--a seed. and would be exposed to the attacks of somewhat different enemies. a plant. and will. for instance. though all proceeding from the same general source. might spread and yet retain the same character throughout the .

But the islands. when put into free thus there are three closely allied species of mocking-thrush. some of which live in crevices of stone. in most cases wider than the British Channel. and we may infer that the mocking-thrush peculiar to Charles Island is at least as well fitted for its home as is the species peculiar to Chatham Island. naturalised through man's agency. have spread with astonishing rapidity over wide areas. and gales of wind are extraordinarily rare. In the Galapagos Archipelago. and there is no reason to suppose that they have at any former period been continuously united. de Candolle. and in a lesser degree in some analogous cases. belonging in a large proportion of cases. which has its own mocking-thrush. an erroneous view of the probability of closely allied species invading each other's territory. but are very distinct forms. I think. both will probably hold their separate places for almost any length of time. to distinct genera. is that each new species after being formed in any one island. we are apt to infer that most species would thus spread. are separated by deep arms of the sea. Nevertheless. many even of the birds. Lyell and Mr. Undoubtedly. Being familiar with the fact that many species. some of the species. each confined to its own island. Wollaston have communicated to me a remarkable fact bearing on this subject. The really surprising fact in this case of the Galapagos Archipelago. But we often take. why should it succeed in establishing itself there? We may safely infer that Charles Island is well stocked with its own species. if one species has any advantage over another. but we should remember that the species which become naturalised in new countries are not generally closely allied to the aboriginal inhabitants. Now let us suppose the mocking-thrush of Chatham Island to be blown to Charles Island. it will in a very brief time wholly or in part supplant it. yet this latter island has not . both of those found in other parts of the world and of those confined to the archipelago. so that the islands are far more effectually separated from each other than they appear on a map. differ on the different islands. and although large quantities of stone are annually transported from Porto Santo to Madeira. but if both are equally well fitted for their own places. and we may infer from the present manner of distribution that they have spread from one island to the others. The currents of the sea are rapid and deep between the islands. though in sight of each other. just as we see some species spreading widely throughout a continent and remaining the same. did not spread quickly to the other islands. are common to the several islands. as shown by Alph. that Madeira and the adjoining islet of Porto Santo possess many distinct but representative species of land-shells. Sir C. for annually more eggs are laid and young birds hatched than can possibly be reared. namely. though so well adapted for flying from island to island.

the relation to the source whence colonists could have been most easily derived. there will likewise be found some identical species. and the existence at remote points of the world of closely allied species. etc. On the same continent. birds. thus we have in South America. Gould remarked to me long ago. both islands have been colonised by some European land-shells. and it is obvious that a mountain. and plants. Other analogous facts could be given. we see it strikingly .. From these considerations I think we need not greatly marvel at the endemic species which inhabit the several islands of the Galapagos Archipelago not having all spread from island to island. excepting in as far as the same species have become widely spread during the Glacial epoch. let them be ever so distant. which no doubt had some advantage over the indigenous species. and continuous valley of the Amazons. though difficult of proof. according to Mr. yet they are inhabited by a vast number of distinct mammals. together with their subsequent modification. We see the same principle in the character of most of the blind animals inhabiting the caves of America and of Europe. be found universally true.become colonised by the Porto Santo species: nevertheless. so it is. pre-occupation has probably played an important part in checking the commingling of the species which inhabit different districts with nearly the same physical conditions. is of the widest application throughout nature. open. excepting in so far as great facility of transport has allowed the same forms to prevail throughout large portions of the world. many of the species have very wide ranges. either at the present or at some former period. Alpine humming-birds. with the butterflies and other animals inhabiting the great. So it is with the inhabitants of lakes and marshes. For Alpine species. also. that in those genera of birds which range over the world. as it became slowly upheaved. these doubtful forms showing us the steps in the process of modification. there will be found many forms which some naturalists rank as distinct species. in every lake and marsh. would be colonised from the surrounding lowlands. the south-east and south-west corners of Australia have nearly the same physical conditions. and others as mere varieties. Among mammals. is shown in another and more general way. Bates. and are united by continuous land. namely. many closely allied or representative species occur. The same principle which governs the general character of the inhabitants of oceanic islands. The relation between the power and extent of migration in certain species. that wherever in two regions. Alpine rodents. I can hardly doubt that this rule is generally true. and wherever many closely-allied species occur. all strictly belonging to American forms. I believe. We see this on every mountain-summit. Mr. Alpine plants. are related to those of the surrounding lowlands. It will. Thus.

that within each great class the lower organisms change at a slower rate than the higher. the two varieties would be ranked as distinct species. together with that of the seeds and eggs of most lowly organised forms being very minute and better fitted for distant transportal. for instance. that some at least of the species range very widely. two varieties of the same species inhabit America and Europe. though distributed to the most remote points of the world. for many of the genera in the most distinct classes range over the world. and marsh productions being generally related to those which live on the surrounding low lands and dry lands--the striking relationship between the inhabitants of islands and those of the nearest mainland-the still closer relationship of the distinct inhabitants of the islands of the same archipelago--are inexplicable on the ordinary view of the independent creation of . and which has lately been discussed by Alph. lower organisms ranging more widely than the higher--some of the species of widely-ranging genera themselves ranging widely-such facts. for this will largely depend on how far the process of modification has gone. as in the case of certain powerfully-winged birds. lacustrine. and many of the species have enormous ranges. and I believe as a general rule we do find. namely. This fact. are descended from a single progenitor. and the species in this case will have had ample time for dispersal and subsequent modification. and in a lesser degree in the Felidae and Canidae. probably accounts for a law which has long been observed. The relations just discussed--namely. but. Nor is it meant that the species in such genera have. We should bear in mind that many genera in all classes are of ancient origin. if variation were to be carried a little further. a very wide range. But according to the view that all the species of a genus. and their range would be greatly reduced. but that some of the species have very wide ranges in the genera which range very widely.displayed in Bats. will necessarily range widely. that species which have the capacity of crossing barriers and ranging widely. for we should never forget that to range widely implies not only the power of crossing barriers. consequently they will have had a better chance of ranging widely and of still retaining the same specific character. So it is with most of the inhabitants of fresh water. that the lower any group of organisms stands the more widely it ranges. de Candolle in regard to plants. Still less is it meant. and thus the species has an immense range. but the more important power of being victorious in distant lands in the struggle for life with foreign associates. we ought to find. We see the same rule in the distribution of butterflies and beetles. as alpine. on an average. There is also reason to believe. It is not meant that all. from geological evidence.

more especially from the importance of barriers of all kinds. how often a species may have ranged continuously over a wide area. I have discussed at some little length the means of dispersal of fresh-water productions. and then have become extinct in the intermediate tracts--the difficulty is not insuperable in believing that all the individuals of the same species. And we are led to this conclusion. enormous periods of time having been thus granted for their migration. If the difficulties be not insuperable in admitting that in the long course of time all the individuals of the same species. if we make the same allowances as before for our ignorance. SUMMARY OF THE LAST AND PRESENT CHAPTERS. genera. In these chapters I have endeavoured to show that if we make due allowance for our ignorance of the full effects of changes of climate and of the level of the land. during the alternations of the cold in the north and the south. as in that of the individuals of the same species. then all the grand leading facts of geographical distribution are explicable on the theory of migration. but are explicable if we admit colonisation from the nearest or readiest source. have proceeded from some one source. wherever found. and of other changes which have probably occurred--if we remember how ignorant we are with respect to the many curious means of occasional transport--if we bear in mind. and from the analogical distribution of subgenera. though in this case. which on our theory have spread from one parent-source. I have attempted to show how important a part the last Glacial period has played. With respect to distinct species belonging to the same genus. by various general considerations. As showing how diversified are the means of occasional transport. the difficulties are far from insuperable. and remember that some forms of life have changed very slowly. together with the subsequent adaptation of the colonists to their new homes. and families. and left some of them stranded on the mountain-summits in all parts of the world. they are often great. which affected even the equatorial regions. and likewise of the several species belonging to the same genus. and which. which has been arrived at by many naturalists under the designation of single centres of creation. which have certainly occurred within the recent period. are descended from common parents. We can thus . and this is a very important consideration. allowed the productions of opposite hemispheres to mingle. As exemplifying the effects of climatical changes on distribution. together with subsequent modification and the multiplication of new forms.each species.

should often be inhabited by very different forms of life. infinitely diversified conditions of life. and we should find some groups of beings greatly. should be absent from oceanic islands. and how it is that under different latitudes. though specifically distinct on the several islets. and are likewise linked to the extinct beings which formerly inhabited the same continent. We can see why. of the forests. to those of the nearest continent. some existing in scanty numbers--and this we do find in the several great geographical provinces of the world. having nearly the same physical conditions. and why. marshes. as I have endeavoured to show. for according to the length of time which has elapsed since the colonists entered one of the regions. why oceanic islands should have few inhabitants. We can see why whole groups of organisms. either in greater or lesser numbers. for instance. according or not as those which entered happened to come into more or less direct competition with each other and with the aborigines. should be closely related to each other. We can see why. even within the same class. there would be an almost endless amount of organic action and reaction. in relation to the means of migration. in a more or less modified condition. a large proportion should be endemic or peculiar. if there exist very closely allied or representative species in two areas. however distant from each other. in not only separating but in apparently forming the several zoological and botanical provinces. and according as the immigrants were capable of varying more or less rapidly. there should be some relation between the presence of mammals. according to the nature of the communication which allowed certain forms and not others to enter. We can thus understand the concentration of related species within the same areas. there would ensue in the to or more regions. and the depth of the sea between such islands and the mainland. whether of land or water. should have all its species the same with those in an adjoining quarter of the world. in South America. or other source whence immigrants might have been derived. Bearing in mind that the mutual relation of organism to organism is of the highest importance. but less closely. We can clearly see why all the inhabitants of an archipelago. in islands. some developed in great force. . are linked together in so mysterious a manner. and another group. some identical species will almost always there be found. On these same principles we can understand. as batrachians and terrestrial mammals. and deserts. we can see why two areas. independently of their physical conditions. whilst the most isolated islands should possess their own peculiar species of aerial mammals or bats. and should likewise be related. or both.understand the high importance of barriers. and some only slightly modified. but that of these. one group of beings should have all its species peculiar. the inhabitants of the plains and mountains.

or by a group of species. or to those which have changed after having migrated into distant quarters. in both cases the laws of variation have been the same. it certainly is the general rule that the area inhabited by a single species. or through occasional means of transport. The endurance of each species and group of species is continuous in time. . or only in a different section of the same order. We see this in many facts. According to our theory. living during the same period of time. for the apparent exceptions to the rule are so few that they may fairly be attributed to our not having as yet discovered in an intermediate deposit certain forms which are absent in it. but there are in both cases marked exceptions to the rule. we find that species in certain classes differ little from each other. In looking to the long succession of past ages. the laws governing the succession of forms in past times being nearly the same with those governing at the present time the differences in different areas. In both time and space the lowly organised members of each class generally change less than the highly organised. be accounted for by former migrations under different circumstances. are often characterised by trifling features in common. which are not rare. Both in time and space species and groups of species have their points of maximum development. is continuous. but which occur above and below: so in space. or living within the same area. Groups of species. and the exceptions. whilst those in another class. as I have attempted to show. as in looking to distant provinces throughout the world. or by the species having become extinct in the intermediate tracts.As the late Edward Forbes often insisted. differ greatly from each other. these several relations throughout time and space are intelligible. may. as of sculpture or colour. and modifications have been accumulated by the same means of natural selection. there is a striking parallelism in the laws of life throughout time and space. in both cases they are connected by the same bond of ordinary generation. for whether we look to the allied forms of life which have changed during successive ages.


ultimately become converted into new and distinct species.Classification. between parts of the same individual -.Descent always used in classification -. This classification is not arbitrary like the grouping of the stars in constellations. This latter conclusion is supported by observing the great diversity of forms. of these several principles. the much diffused and common. or incipient species.Analogical or adaptive characters -. thus produced. belonging to the larger genera in each class.Embryology. and these. as formerly explained. which vary most. their origin explained -. and being inherited at a corresponding age -Rudimentary organs. which. and he will see that the inevitable result is. I attempted also to show that there is a steady tendency in the forms which are increasing in number and diverging in character.Natural system -. general. they constantly tend to diverge in character. on the principle of inheritance. CLASSIFICATION. less divergent and less improved forms. The existence of groups would have been of simple significance. one to feed on flesh. I further attempted to show that from the varying descendants of each species trying to occupy as many and as different places as possible in the economy of nature. and by certain facts in naturalisation. and which generally include many dominant species. and so on. to supplant and exterminate the preceding. explained on the theory of descent with modification -Classification of varieties -.Extinction separates and defines groups -. in any small area. but the case is widely different. for it is notorious how commonly members of even the same subgroup have different habits.Summary. In the second and fourth chapters. so that they can be classed in groups under groups. I request the reader to turn to the diagram illustrating the action.Affinities. tend to go on increasing in size. I have attempted to show that within each country it is the widely ranging. for . The varieties. Consequently the groups which are now large.Morphology. From the most remote period in the history of the world organic beings have been found to resemble each other in descending degrees. and another the water. come into the closest competition. In the diagram each letter on the uppermost line may represent a genus including several species. groups subordinate to groups -. if one group had been exclusively fitted to inhabit the land. complex and radiating -. another on vegetable matter. on Variation and on Natural Selection. between members of the same class. explained by variations not supervening at an early age. that the modified descendants proceeding from one progenitor become broken up into groups subordinate to groups. tend to produce other new and dominant species. that is the dominant species. laws of.Rules and difficulties in classification. and the whole of the genera along this upper line form together one class.

and the view above given accords with their natural arrangement in group under group. from its familiarity. it seems to me that nothing is thus added to our knowledge. or as an artificial method of enunciating. that the characters do not make the genus. as we have seen. by another those common to all carnivora. consequently. can be classed in many ways. and they form a family distinct from that containing the three genera still further to the right hand. or what else is meant by the plan of the Creator. or both. much in common. I believe that this is the case. No doubt organic beings. or more naturally by a number of characters. And all these genera. and then. which diverged at an earlier period. distinct from that containing the next two genera on the right hand. Naturalists. which. to all mammals. try to arrange the species. by one sentence to give the characters common. general propositions--that is. and no cause can at present be assigned for their falling into groups. and form a subfamily. though less than when grouped in subfamilies. But with organic beings the case is different. In this case there is of course no relation to genealogical succession.all are descended from one ancient parent. and the genera into subfamilies. families and orders. So that we here have many species descended from a single progenitor grouped into genera. by another those common to the dog-genus. by adding a single sentence. that minerals and the elemental substances can be thus arranged. for instance. but that the genus gives the characters. and for separating those which are most unlike. does not always sufficiently strike us. seem to imply that some deeper bond is included in our classifications than mere resemblance. We know. These five genera have also much in common. namely. and. a full description is given of each kind of dog. and no other explanation has ever been attempted. is in my judgment thus explained. on what is called the Natural System. like all other objects. have inherited something in common. The grand fact of the natural subordination of organic beings in groups under groups. which diverged from a common parent at the fifth stage of descent. and that community of descent--the one known cause of close . which we often meet with in a more or less concealed form. Expressions such as that famous one by Linnaeus. as briefly as possible. descended from (A). But what is meant by this system? Some authors look at it merely as a scheme for arranging together those living objects which are most alike. But the three genera on the left hand have. all under one great class. But many naturalists think that something more is meant by the Natural System. they believe that it reveals the plan of the Creator. on this same principle. The ingenuity and utility of this system are indisputable. for instance. form an order distinct from the genera descended from (I). but unless it be specified whether order in time or space. genera and families in each class. either artificially by single characters.

similarity in organic beings--is the bond. Nothing can be more false. That the mere physiological importance of an organ does not determine its classificatory value. as we have every reason to suppose. says. who. Robert Brown. though observed by various degrees of modification. not only in this. that the less any part of the organisation is concerned with special habits. as of any importance. in speaking of the dugong. which. "like that of all their parts. Let us now consider the rules followed in classification. in speaking of certain organs in the Proteaceae. as I apprehend in every natural family. As an instance: Owen. We are least likely in the modifications of these organs to mistake a merely adaptive for an essential character. It might have been thought (and was in ancient times thought) that those parts of the structure which determined the habits of life. and it has been fully acknowledged in the writings of almost every author. or is simply a scheme for enunciating general propositions and of placing together the forms most like each other. is very unequal. is partially revealed to us by our classifications." With plants how remarkable it is that the organs of vegetation. has nearly the same physiological value. I have always regarded as affording very clear indications of its true affinities. No naturalist can have worked at any group without being struck with this fact. are ranked as merely "adaptive or analogical characters. are of paramount importance! So again. says their generic importance. would be of very high importance in classification. the genera of the Connaraceae "differ in having one or more . which acts only on serviceable characters. whereas the organs of reproduction. with their product the seed and embryo. These resemblances. of a dugong to a whale. its classificatory value is widely different. in formerly discussing certain morphological characters which are not functionally important. "The generative organs. on which their nutrition and life depend. the more important it becomes for classification. are of little signification." but to the consideration of these resemblances we shall recur. we have seen that they are often of the highest service in classification. in another work he says. of a whale to a fish. that in allied groups. and the difficulties which are encountered on the view that classification either gives some unknown plan of creation. in which the same organ. No one regards the external similarity of a mouse to a shrew. being those which are most remotely related to the habits and food of an animal." Again. but. is almost proved by the fact. though so intimately connected with the whole life of the being. It may even be given as a general rule. and the general place of each being in the economy of nature. and in some cases seems to be entirely lost. It will suffice to quote the highest authority. and their constancy chiefly depends on any slight deviations not having been preserved and accumulated by natural selection. This depends on their constancy throughout many allied groups.

whether or not there is an open passage from the nostrils to the mouth. in the existence or absence of albumen.ovaria. as Westwood has remarked. however important that may be. Any number of instances could be given of the varying importance for classification of the same important organ within the same group of beings. yet no one will say that the antennae in these two divisions of the same order are of unequal physiological importance. Hence. yet. The importance . mainly depends on their being correlated with many other characters of more or less importance. If the Ornithorhynchus had been covered with feathers instead of hair. in the Vertebrata. Any one of these characters singly is frequently of more than generic importance. as hair or feathers. the only character. and certain rudimentary bones of the leg. for classification. Numerous instances could be given of characters derived from parts which must be considered of very trifling physiological importance. according to Owen. it has been found that a classification founded on any single character. both of high physiological importance. for no part of the organisation is invariably constant. as has often been remarked. undoubtedly. a species may depart from its allies in several characters. The importance. though here even. they appear insufficient to separate Cnestis from Connarus. no one will say that rudimentary or atrophied organs are of high physiological or vital importance. Robert Brown has strongly insisted on the fact that the position of the rudimentary florets is of the highest importance in the classification of the Grasses. organs in this condition are often of much value in classification. Hence. in the imbricate or valvular aestivation." To give an example among insects: in one great division of the Hymenoptera. has always failed. and the differences are of quite subordinate value in classification. but which are universally admitted as highly serviceable in the definition of whole groups. also. For instance. in another division they differ much. which absolutely distinguishes fishes and reptiles--the inflection of the angle of the lower jaw in Marsupials--the manner in which the wings of insects are folded--mere colour in certain Algae--mere pubescence on parts of the flower in grasses--the nature of the dermal covering. of trifling characters. and of almost universal prevalence. No one will dispute that the rudimentary teeth in the upper jaws of young ruminants. The value indeed of an aggregate of characters is very evident in natural history. when all taken together. and yet leave us in no doubt where it should be ranked. this external and trifling character would have been considered by naturalists as an important aid in determining the degree of affinity of this strange creature to birds. are most constant in structure. are highly serviceable in exhibiting the close affinity between Ruminants and Pachyderms. Again. the antennae.

one species of Cypridina has well-developed branchiae. their importance has sometimes been exaggerated. de Jussieu has remarked. disappear. for a natural classification of course includes all ages. Aug. As in most groups of animals. Practically. they use it as one of high value. Thus. as A. while in two closely allied genera. and thus laugh at our classification. that embryological characters are the most important of all. for this seems founded on the appreciation of many trifling points of resemblance. in the same group of crustaceans. as Jussieu observes. "The greater number of the characters proper to the species. are found to offer characters of quite subordinate value. that this genus should still be retained among the Malpighiaceae. This principle has been broadly confessed by some naturalists to be the true one. they use it as of subordinate value. especial value is set on them. are found nearly uniform. too slight to be defined. or for aerating it. Milne Edwards and Agassiz. or those for propagating the race. yet M. to the class. only these degraded flowers. alone explains the aphorism enunciated by Linnaeus." When Aspicarpa produced in France. This case well illustrates the spirit of our classifications. though no apparent bond of connexion can be discovered between them. But it is by no means obvious. Hilaire. St. and common to a great number of forms. in the latter. they do not trouble themselves about the physiological value of the characters which they use in defining a group or in allocating any particular species. if common to some lesser number. as Fritz Muller has lately remarked. Nevertheless. and by none more clearly than by that excellent botanist. to the genus. but the genus gives the character. the most important vital organs. Certain plants. owing to the .of an aggregate of characters. why the structure of the embryo should be more important for this purpose than that of the adult. Yet it has been strongly urged by those great naturalists. important organs. If several trifling characters are always found in combination. there is no such organ. they are considered as highly serviceable in classification. Richard sagaciously saw. and not common to others. belonging to the Malpighiaceae. and this doctrine has very generally been admitted as true. to the family. on the ordinary view. such as those for propelling the blood. namely Cypris and Cytherea. which alone plays its full part in the economy of nature. bear perfect and degraded flowers. but in some groups all these. departing so wonderfully in a number of the most important points of structure from the proper type of the order. namely. Cypridina is furnished with a heart. when naturalists are at work. while another species is destitute of them. If they find a character nearly uniform. that the characters do not give the genus. We can see why characters derived from the embryo should be of equal importance with those derived from the adult. even when none are important. during several years.

if I do not greatly deceive myself.adaptive characters of larvae not having been excluded. and . from being plainly allied to others. but with crustaceans. the great class of crustaceans. not because further research has detected important structural differences. in order to show this. and this has been done. Instances could be given among plants and insects. at least at present. Finally. Nothing can be easier than to define a number of characters common to all birds. All the foregoing rules and aids and difficulties in classification may be explained. yet the species at both ends. Geographical distribution has often been used. can be recognised as unequivocally belonging to this. have been subsequently discovered. though perhaps not quite logically. have strongly insisted on their arbitrary value. all true classification being genealogical--that community of descent is the hidden bond which naturalists have been unconsciously seeking. suborders. and then raised to the rank of a subfamily or family. Temminck insists on the utility or even necessity of this practice in certain groups of birds. such as Mr. on the view that the natural system is founded on descent with modification--that the characters which naturalists consider as showing true affinity between any two or more species. of a group first ranked by practised naturalists as only a genus. and on the mode of development of the plumule and radicle. they seem to be. with slightly different grades of difference. which have hardly a character in common. and genera. are of the highest value for classification. and the arrangement did not prove a natural one. There are crustaceans at the opposite ends of the series. at first overlooked. not only with animals but with plants. But there can be no doubt that embryonic. families. from the natural system being genealogical in its arrangement. any such definition has hitherto been found impossible. excluding larval characters. subfamilies. but because numerous allied species. more especially in very large groups of closely allied forms. and so onwards. and it has been followed by several entomologists and botanists. with respect to the comparative value of the various groups of species. by the aid of such characters alone. Thus the main divisions of flowering plants are founded on differences in the embryo--on the number and position of the cotyledons. are those which have been inherited from a common parent. and these to others. almost arbitrary. We shall immediately see why these characters possess so high a value in classification. Fritz Muller arranged. namely. Our classifications are often plainly influenced by chains of affinities. Several of the best botanists. in classification. Bentham and others. such as orders. and to no other class of the Articulata.

which are all related to each other in the same degree in blood. all these modified descendants from a single species are related in blood or descent in the same degree. We will suppose the letters A to L to represent allied genera existing during the Silurian epoch. The representation of the groups as here given in the diagram on a flat surface. but at each successive period of descent. or those from I with parent I. may differ greatly. we suppose any descendant of A or of I to have become so much modified as to have lost all traces of its parentage in this case. If . is much too simple. The branches ought to have diverged in all directions. its place in the natural system will be lost. All the descendants of the genus F. or the enunciation of general propositions. must be strictly genealogical in order to be natural. represented by the fifteen genera (a14 to z14) on the uppermost horizontal line. sections or orders. Now. I believe that the ARRANGEMENT of the groups within each class. if he will take the trouble to refer to the diagram in the fourth chapter. as will all the descendants from I. So that the comparative value of the differences between these organic beings. being due to the different degrees of modification which they have undergone. families. and I) a species has transmitted modified descendants to the present day. not only at the present time. Nevertheless. though allied in the same degree in blood to their common progenitor. and this is expressed by the forms being ranked under different genera. In three of these genera (A. If. but that the AMOUNT of difference in the several branches or groups. But this genus. and descended from some still earlier form. and the mere putting together and separating objects more or less alike. as seems to have occurred with some few existing organisms. also broken up into two families. and it will then rank with the parent genus F. F. their genealogical ARRANGEMENT remains strictly true. has come to be widely different. and they form a single genus. They may metaphorically be called cousins to the same millionth degree. The forms descended from A. however. will still occupy its proper intermediate position. are supposed to have been but little modified. now broken up into two or three families.not some unknown plan of creation. just as some few still living organisms belong to Silurian genera. yet they differ widely and in different degrees from each other. though much isolated. so will it be with each subordinate branch of descendants at each successive stage. But the existing genus F14 may be supposed to have been but slightly modified. in due subordination and relation to each other. But I must explain my meaning more fully. constitute a distinct order from those descended from I. The reader will best understand what is meant. All the modified descendants from A will have inherited something in common from their common parent. Nor can the existing species descended from A be ranked in the same genus with the parent A. along its whole line of descent.

and classes. not to class two varieties of the pine-apple together. because they are less variable than the shape or colour of the body. subfamilies. is used in classing varieties: thus the great agriculturist Marshall says the horns are very useful for this purpose with cattle.the names of the groups had been simply written down in a linear series the representation would have been still less natural. on a flat surface. Authors have insisted on the necessity of arranging varieties on a natural instead of an artificial system. with the subvarieties under the varieties. such an arrangement would be the only possible one. families. etc. happens to be nearly identical. Thus. whilst others had altered much owing to the spreading. and it is notoriously not possible to represent in a series. a genealogical classification would be universally preferred. were to be included. isolation and state of civilisation of the several codescended races. let us glance at the classification of varieties. merely because their fruit. for instance. Yet it might be that some ancient languages had altered very little and had given rise to few new languages. by the closest affinities. that . the natural system is genealogical in its arrangement. But the amount of modification which the different groups have undergone has to be expressed by ranking them under different socalled genera. For we might feel sure. Whatever part is found to be most constant. and had thus given rise to many new dialects and languages. sections. In classing varieties.. Nearly the same rules are followed as in classifying species. the affinities which we discover in nature among the beings of the same group. In confirmation of this view. orders. as it would connect together all languages. because less constant. by taking the case of languages. with several other grades of difference. If we possessed a perfect pedigree of mankind. extinct and recent. like a pedigree. we are cautioned. though the most important part. and if all extinct languages. and would give the filiation and origin of each tongue. and this would be strictly natural. no one puts the Swedish and common turnip together. and it has been attempted in some cases. whether there had been more or less modification. but the proper or even the only possible arrangement would still be genealogical. though the esculent and thickened stems are so similar. as with the domestic pigeon. which are known or believed to be descended from a single species. It may be worth while to illustrate this view of classification. a genealogical arrangement of the races of man would afford the best classification of the various languages now spoken throughout the world. I apprehend that if we had a real pedigree. and all intermediate and slowly changing dialects. The various degrees of difference between the languages of the same stock would have to be expressed by groups subordinate to groups. and in some cases. These are grouped under the species. whereas with sheep the horns are much less serviceable.

we choose those characters which are the least likely to have been modified. without any thought on the subject. and as it has been used in classing varieties which have undergone a certain. As soon as the three Orchidean forms. but the short-faced breed has nearly or quite lost this habit. As descent has universally been used in classing together the individuals of the same species. because allied in blood and alike in some other respects. Myanthus. female.the principle of inheritance would keep the forms together which were allied in the greatest number of points. and thus only can I understand the several rules and guides which have been followed by our best systematists. nevertheless. and Catasetum. all under the so-called natural system? I believe it has been unconsciously used. Therefore. not from their partial resemblance to the parent-form. in relation to the conditions of life to which each species has been recently exposed. it assumes . though the males and females and larvae are sometimes extremely different. In tumbler pigeons. the two sexes. We care not how trifling a character may be--let it be the mere inflection of the angle of the jaw. every naturalist has in fact brought descent into his classification. He includes monsters and varieties. which had previously been ranked as three distinct genera. the manner in which an insect's wing is folded. and yet no one dreams of separating them. which can only in a technical sense be considered as the same individual. The naturalist includes as one species the various larval stages of the same individual. yet all are kept together from having the common habit of tumbling. With species in a state of nature. and hermaphrodite forms of the same species. were known to be sometimes produced on the same plant. Rudimentary structures on this view are as good as. or even sometimes better than other parts of the organisation. but because they are descended from it. and sometimes a considerable amount of modification. As we have no written pedigrees. and genera under higher groups. especially those having very different habits of life. Monachanthus. and how enormously these sometimes differ in the most important characters is known to every naturalist: scarcely a single fact can be predicated in common of the adult males and hermaphrodites of certain cirripedes. and now I have been able to show that they are the male. however much they may differ from each other and from the adult. they were immediately considered as varieties. whether the skin be covered by hair or feathers--if it prevail throughout many and different species. though some of the subvarieties differ in the important character of the length of the beak. as well as the so-called alternate generations of Steenstrup. may not this same element of descent have been unconsciously used in grouping species under genera. for he includes in his lowest grade. these tumblers are kept in the same group. that of species. we are forced to trace community of descent by resemblances of any kind.

Lamarck first called attention to this subject. Geographical distribution may sometimes be brought usefully into play in classing large genera. and yet be safely classed with them. we at once value them less in our classification. We can understand. in another group or section of a group. between the mouse and a small marsupial animal (Antechinus) of Australia. betrays the hidden bond of community of descent. inhabiting any distinct and isolated region. . but if these same organs. but when several characters. We may err in this respect in regard to single points of structure. the very important distinction between real affinities and analogical or adaptive resemblances. Let two forms have not a single character in common. if these extreme forms are connected together by a chain of intermediate groups. The resemblance in the shape of the body and in the fin-like anterior limbs between dugongs and whales. for we can account for its presence in so many forms with such different habits. that these characters have been inherited from a common ancestor. on the above views. Mivart. and we put them all into the same class. we attach especial value to them. let them be ever so unimportant.high value. are analogical. are in all probability descended from the same parents. and between these two orders of mammals and fishes. This may be safely done. in several of its most important characteristics. and the still closer resemblance. as it seems to me. We shall presently see why embryological characters are of such high classificatory importance. because all the species of the same genus. let them be ever so trifling. These latter resemblances may be accounted for. As we find organs of high physiological importance--those which serve to preserve life under the most diverse conditions of existence--are generally the most constant. which belong to different orders. by adaptation for similarly active movements through thickets and herbage. concur throughout a large group of beings having different habits. and he has been ably followed by Macleay and others. ANALOGICAL RESEMBLANCES. as long as a sufficient number of characters. So is the resemblance between a mouse and a shrew-mouse (Sorex). we may at once infer their community of descent. we may feel almost sure. only by inheritance from a common parent. and we know that such aggregated characters have especial value in classification. yet. We can understand why a species or a group of species may depart from its allies. together with concealment from enemies. are found to differ much. insisted on by Mr. on the theory of descent. and is often done.

The molars also differ much in the two animals in relative size and structure. we cannot doubt that they have been inherited from a common ancestor. and in the cutting shape of the molar teeth. but between the the several members of the whale family. which have been adapted for the same functions. So it is with fishes. but if this be admitted in the one case. We see something of the same kind even with our domestic varieties. through the natural selection of successive variations. but such resemblances will not reveal--will rather tend to conceal their blood-relationship. which are descended from distinct species. On the view of characters being of real importance for classification. For the teeth really differ much: thus the dog has on each side of the upper jaw four pre-molars and only two molars. we can clearly understand why analogical or adaptive characters. deny that the teeth in either case have been adapted for tearing flesh. Numerous cases could be given of striking resemblances in quite distinct beings between single parts or organs.Among insects there are innumerable instances. misled by external appearances. The resemblance between the greyhound and race-horse is hardly more fanciful than the analogies which have been drawn by some authors between widely different animals. are almost valueless to the systematist. but give true affinities when the members of the same group are compared together: thus the shape of the body and fin-like limbs are only analogical when whales are compared with fishes. I am glad to find that so high an authority as Professor Flower has come to this same conclusion. as in the strikingly similar shape of the body in the improved breeds of the Chinese and common pig. while the Thylacinus has three pre-molars and four molars. The adult dentition is preceded by a widely different milk dentition. For animals. being adaptations in both classes for swimming through the water. But this resemblance is confined to general appearance. belonging to two most distinct lines of descent. may have become adapted to similar conditions. of course. actually classed an homopterous insect as a moth. for as these parts are so nearly similar throughout the whole family. and thus have assumed a close external resemblance. and in the similarly thickened stems of the common and specifically distinct Swedish turnip. . as in the prominence of the canines. that the very same characters are analogical when one group is compared with another. only in so far as they reveal descent. although of the utmost importance to the welfare of the being. it is unintelligible to me that it should be denied in the other. the shape of the body and the fin-like limbs offer characters exhibiting true affinity. Any one may. thus Linnaeus. We can thus also understand the apparent paradox. A good instance is afforded by the close resemblance of the jaws of the dog and Tasmanian wolf or Thylacinus--animals which are widely sundered in the natural system.

that they are apt to vary under similar exciting causes in a similar manner. and this would obviously aid in the acquirement through natural selection of parts or organs. that is. for instance. I allude to the wonderful manner in which certain butterflies imitate. have inherited so much in common in their constitution. could easily extend the parallelism over a wide range. The end gained is the same. and to belong not only to distinct genera. strikingly like each other. Bates. is often found mingled in the same flock. was. another butterfly. As species belonging to distinct classes have often been adapted by successive slight modifications to live under nearly similar circumstances --to inhabit. an Ithomia abounds in gaudy swarms. The principle formerly alluded to under the term of ANALOGICAL VARIATION has probably in these cases often come into play. but has been gained for the sake of protection. Bates. and even in the shape of its wings. struck with a parallelism of this nature. quaternary and ternary classifications have probably arisen. as first described by Mr. though appearing superficially to be the same. for instance. When the mockers and the mocked are caught and compared. but the means. by arbitrarily raising or sinking the value of the groups in several classes (and all our experience shows that their valuation is as yet arbitrary). air and water--we can perhaps understand how it is that a numerical parallelism has sometimes been observed between the subgroups of distinct classes. and thus the septenary. although only distantly allied. namely. independently of their direct inheritance from a common progenitor. are essentially different. a Leptalis.The extraordinary cases given in a former chapter. with his eyes sharpened by collecting during eleven years. A naturalist. continually deceived. but often to distinct families. can be detected. and generally in their matured structure. though always on his guard. if we . where. that Mr. come under this same head of analogical resemblances. But these cases are so wonderful that they were introduced as difficulties or objections to our theory. Had this mimicry occurred in only one or two instances. other and quite distinct species. the members of the same class. they are found to be very different in essential structure. of widely different fishes possessing electric organs--of widely different insects possessing luminous organs-and of orchids and asclepiads having pollen-masses with viscid discs. quinary. But. it might have been passed over as a strange coincidence. In all such cases some fundamental difference in the growth or development of the parts. There is another and curious class of cases in which close external resemblance does not depend on adaptation to similar habits of life. and the latter so closely resembles the Ithomia in every shade and stripe of colour. the three elements of land. This excellent observer has shown that in some districts of South America.

they must suffer habitually from some danger. no doubt. that inhabit the same district. they would in three or four generations swarm over the whole country. has nature condescended to the tricks of the stage? Mr. In another district there were two or three varieties. But why. hit on the true explanation. which always abound in numbers. The mocked forms. while others are undoubtedly distinct species. it may be asked. to the perplexity of naturalists. Mr. Bates may almost be said to have actually witnessed the process by which the mimickers have come so closely to resemble the mimicked. otherwise they could not exist in such swarms.protected species that it continually deceived the practised eyes of an entomologist. showing that they are distasteful to birds and other insect. The mockers are almost invariably rare insects. Now if a member of one of these persecuted and rare groups were to assume a dress so like that of a well. must habitually escape destruction to a large extent. and belong to rare groups. to a certain extent. We are next led to enquire what reason can be assigned for certain butterflies and moths so often assuming the dress of another and quite distinct form. another mocking and mocked species.devouring animals. as well as of the mimicked forms.proceed from a district where one Leptalis imitates an Ithomia. there are sometimes other Lepidoptera mimicking the same Ithomia: so that in the same place. are certain forms treated as the mimicked and others as the mimickers? Mr. belonging to the same two genera. the mocked in almost every case abounds in swarms. from the number of eggs laid by all butterflies. Bates satisfactorily answers this question by showing that the form which is imitated keeps the usual dress of the group to which it belongs. varied in an extreme degree. equally close in their resemblance. on the other hand. The mockers and mocked always inhabit the same region. It deserves especial notice that many of the mimicking forms of the Leptalis. why. In the same district in which a species of Leptalis closely imitates an Ithomia. hence. are comparatively rare. we never find an imitator living remote from the form which it imitates. the common Ithomia of the same district. for he found that some of the forms of Leptalis which mimic so many other butterflies. while the counterfeiters have changed their dress and do not resemble their nearest allies. and of these one alone resembled. may be found. one of which was much commoner . it would often deceive predaceous birds and insects. species of three genera of butterflies and even a moth are found all closely resembling a butterfly belonging to a fourth genus. Altogether no less than ten genera are enumerated. for otherwise. In one district several varieties occurred. Bates has. and thus often escape destruction. The mocking forms. and a large amount of evidence has now been collected. which include species that imitate other butterflies. can be shown by a graduated series to be merely varieties of the same species.

from its resemblance to a flourishing and little persecuted kind. starting with species already somewhat like each other. if beneficial. excepting indeed the kinds furnished with a sting. ON THE NATURE OF THE AFFINITIES CONNECTING ORGANIC BEINGS. the imitating form would be led along the same track. but we have none with the larger quadrupeds. insects cannot defend themselves. could readily be gained by the above means. the closest resemblance. Mr. and if the imitated form was subsequently and gradually modified through any agency. and thus be altered to almost any extent. so that it might ultimately assume an appearance or colouring wholly unlike that of the other members of the family to which it belonged.than the others. From facts of this nature. belonging to the larger genera. though they are mocked. "the less perfect degrees of resemblance being generation after generation eliminated. is probably the consequence of their small size. for it is necessary to suppose in some cases that ancient members belonging to several distinct groups. to trickery and dissimulatio